《The Comeback of the Cannon-Fodder Supporting Actress》


 Chapter 1: The Era of Rebirth for Women Who Strike Back

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Era of Rebirth for Women Who Strike Back


    Lin Anning squatted beside the unique countryside stove, watching the red flames in the stove, her face wearing a gentle smile.


    On the other side of the stove, Lin Anning''s mother in this life, Wang Cuixhua, wore clothes devoid of patches, busily stir-frying with a spoon.


    As she cooked, she muttered, "Anning, add some more firewood, let the fire burn brighter."


    "Got it."


    Lin Anning added more firewood to the stove and stretched out her delicate hands to warm them by the fire.


    It was already October, and October in the north is actually quite cold.


    Moreover, rural stoves are mostly built outside, usually under the eaves, and this time of the year, sitting under the eaves cooking is truly uncomfortable.


    Facing the heat of the stove while the cold wind chills your back.


    Lin Anning also felt a bit cold, but this coldness was still within an acceptable range.


    She warmed her hands and focused on tending the fire.


    Soon, Wang Cuixhua finished cooking, placing the food into a thick ceramic bowl for Lin Anning to carry into the main hall.


    In the main hall, the Lin Family clansmen were discussing the marriage of Lin Anning''s sister, Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anning''s grandfather, Lin Jiugen, took a puff of his tobacco pipe: "The Su family has already spoken, they will give 600 for the bride price, plus a bicycle, discuss amongst yourselves how much dowry to give Anjie."


    Lin Anning''s eldest uncle, Lin Hongjun, smiled, "I''ve already discussed with the second eldest, his wife and I will give two cabinets."


    At this moment, Lin Anning walked over and placed the dishes on the table.


    Lin Jiugen quickly put away his tobacco pipe, smiling at Lin Anning with a face full of creases: "Our Anning is becoming more sensible."


    Lin Hongjun looked at Lin Anning affectionately: "Anning is growing more and more beautiful."


    Lin Anning''s uncle, Lin Aimin, grinned broadly at Lin Anning: "Our Anning is not only good-looking but also does well in school, I heard she came first again in the recent exams."


    Lin Anning pursed her lips and smiled gently and amiably, making her appear especially approachable: "My performance isn''t much to boast about, it looks good in our town, but it pales in comparison to the county or city levels, I still need to push harder."


    "Such ambition."


    Lin Jiugen, who doted on Lin Anning the most among all his grandchildren, always praised her.


    Lin Hongjun and Lin Aimin also hurriedly chimed in with several compliments.


    Sitting next to Lin Jiugen was Lin Anning''s Grandma, Wu Panni.


    Her face was thin and long with a sharp chin, giving her a somewhat stern look, but Lin Anning felt her grandmother was quite endearing.


    She glanced at the dishes on the table, then at Lin Anning: "Where has Anjie run off to again? On such a day, instead of helping, she''s not even around, leaving you, her younger sister, to manage, which is really quite shameless."


    Lin Anning wasn''t much of a complainer.


    She smiled, revealing two shallow dimples: "My sister was tired from climbing the mountain yesterday, so she''s resting a bit more in the room today."


    "Rest, always resting, when is she not..."


    Wu Panni grew even more displeased, standing up to call Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anning quickly grabbed her: "Grandma, please sit down, it''s with mom''s permission that my sister is resting. After all, she''s getting married soon and can only have these few easy days at home, mom said to let her be."


    Lin Anning said so, making Wu Pan''ni stop talking, but she still frowned and glared, clearly dissatisfied with Lin Anjie.


    On the bed in the bedroom, Lin Anjie sat up with a quilt, the voices in the hall were loud, and she heard everything clearly.


    Hearing Lin Anning''s voice, a flash of hatred crossed Lin Anjie''s eyes.


    She hated Lin Anning extremely, cursing her endlessly in her heart.


    "Look at you, Lin Anning, truly a pure lotus of the grand age, you take all the good words and pin the bad reputation on me, no wonder in the last...


    Lin Anjie remembered her past life, tears streaming down her face while she covered herself with the quilt.


    She dared not cry loudly, merely shedding silent tears.


    In her past life, she was truly foolish, failed to see her sister''s ill intentions, and couldn''t detect Xue Feng''s selfishness and incompetence; she despised her fianc¨¦ Su Zhiqiang from childhood engagement, and on the day before the wedding, she eloped with Xue Feng.


    After eloping, she and Xue Feng had some good days, but neither of them were capable and not involved in production. They spent all the money they had taken from home and couldn''t find a good job. They could only live hand to mouth.


    Later, relying on Xue Feng''s good looks, he took up with a wealthy woman and dumped her.


    She dared not return home, and could only do the lowest tier jobs.


    After wandering outside for over a decade, Lin Anjie finally gathered the courage to return home.


    Upon returning, she found out that her sister Lin Anning had taken her place and married Su Zhiqiang. Afterwards, Su Zhiqiang cultivated greenhouse vegetables, contracted forests for fruit trees, also grew mushrooms, engaged in the breeding industry, and became the locally renowned Great King of breeding industry, his wealth unimaginable.


    And because Lin Anning married Su Zhiqiang, her life was undoubtedly wonderful.


    When the worn-out Lin Anjie, resembling a woman in her fifties, saw the well-dressed Lin Anning, looking like a young woman in her twenties, and saw Su Zhiqiang tenderly caring for Lin Anning, Lin Anjie felt both great hatred and regret. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Afterward, Lin Anjie didn''t know what happened, but when she opened her eyes again, she had returned to the past, back to before she had eloped.


    Lin Anjie finished crying in the bed, sat up, wiped her tears and said hatefully: "Lin Anning, this time I will not listen to you, I will marry Su Zhiqiang, I will win a good reputation, and... those good days can only belong to me, only me."


    Lin Anjie wiped her tears, hearing Wang Cuixhua''s knocking noises from the kitchen, "An Jie, An Jie, come out to eat."


    Lin Anjie didn''t respond.


    She didn''t know how to face her family now.


    So, she simply covered herself with the quilt to sleep again.


    Wang Cuixhua called several times with no response, then cursed: "Lazy bug, not even cooking or coming out for a meal, do you expect mother to feed you directly?"


    Lin Anning was carrying bowls of food to the hall and ignored Wang Cuixhua''s scolding.


    After the family finished eating, Lin Anning hurried to help Wang Cuixhua clean up, washing pots and dishes, and sweeping the house, busy as a bee.


    Wu Pan''ni felt heartbroken seeing this, quickly went to pull Lin Anning: "Enough, enough, you are still young, don''t exhaust yourself, sit down and rest."


    Lin Anning obediently sat next to Wu Pan''ni, had a brief chat with her, then got up and continued to help Wang Cuixhua work.


    Lin Jiugen, smoking his dry pipe, looked at Lin Aiguo and sighed: "Second, your eldest daughter is too thoughtless, but this second daughter is so sensible it''s heartbreaking. I''m just afraid that the second daughter will suffer in the future."


    Lin Aiguo also felt pained for Lin Anning: "Dad, I will discipline An Jie better in the future."


    Lin Jiugen truly disapproved of Lin Anjie''s behavior: "Discipline, I''m afraid it might not be effective. She''s already nineteen, lazy as a pig, you... never mind, she''s about to get married, let her mother-in-law manage her then."

 Chapter 2 The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    After a busy day, Lin Anning lay in bed after washing up at night.


    Moonlight shone through the window, casting a snowy whiteness on the cement floor.


    Lin Anning changed into her pajamas, a smile on her lips as she covered herself with a thick, soft quilt.


    She sniffed, still able to smell the scent of sunlight on the quilt.


    She was truly happy, and her mood was especially delightful.


    Lin Anning wasn''t actually Lin Anning; her real name was Anning, and she was a Time Traveler.


    Anning didn''t know what was going on, nor did she understand why the Main God chose her to play the cannon fodder in so many worlds.


    She was clearly not foolish, not naive, nor was she someone to die for love, but every time she traveled, it was like her intelligence was diminished, and she was controlled by the system when she didn''t want to be cannon fodder and wanted to live well, forced to do things involuntarily, and every time controlled to meet a miserable death.


    Anning didn''t know how many lifecycles she had gone through; she was initially sad and scared in her first few cycles.


    Later, she slowly calmed her mind and started obediently playing the role of cannon fodder, outwardly, she would not resist the Main God and the system, but secretly, she began to study diligently, learning the cutting-edge things in each world.


    Finally, in one lifetime, Anning broke free from the control of the Main God, and moreover, she truly contracted with the system.


    When she was able to make her own decisions, she suddenly began to feel lost; she didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Afterward, Anning thought about how, besides her as cannon fodder, there were untold numbers of other cannon fodder in those many worlds. Maybe those cannon fodder were also involuntary, so she thought of helping these people.


    Of course, the main reason was that Anning wanted to slap the Main God in the face.


    After all, anyone who has been controlled and miserably died in countless lifetimes would have hatred in their heart.


    Anning was not a magnanimous person; she hated the Main God to the extreme and was extremely pleased to be able to cause trouble for him.


    There was another purpose; Anning also wanted to get some Merit and life force from these cannon fodder women.


    Based on these purposes, Anning began to have the system search in the small worlds for the souls of female supports who died with resentment, unwilling, and through trading with these souls, she took their place to turn the tables and face-slap.


    Lin Anning was the first resentful female support soul searched by the system.


    This soul seemed especially clear and transparent, and Anning liked it very much.


    Thus, Anning agreed to help Lin Anning fulfill her wishes.


    Lin Anning had three wishes.


    The first was to be able to go to university.


    The second was to be able to properly honor her parents.


    The third was not to marry that domestic abuser again, not to die miserably again.


    Lin Anning was truly a particularly kind person; she was killed, yet never thought of taking revenge on anyone.


    However, just because Lin Anning didn''t seek revenge, doesn''t mean Anning wouldn''t.


    You see, Anning was someone who held grudges.


    Anning lay in bed, contemplating the tragic life of Lin Anning.


    She turned over, and then heard the faint sounds coming from the room next door.


    Next door was the room of Lin Anning''s sister, Lin Anjie; the sounds were probably from Lin Anjie.


    Anning smiled, a gentle curve forming at her lips.


    She put on a cotton coat and got out of bed, soon leaving the room to stand in a dark corner of the courtyard.


    Then, Anning saw Lin Anjie, dressed in thick clothes, sneak out quietly from the room. She quickly walked to the main gate and carefully pulled it open.


    Outside, a handsome man lurking outside flashed in.


    As soon as he entered, he stretched out his hand to embrace Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anjie hurriedly dodged.


    In the moonlight, Anning recognized who the man was.


    He was Xue Feng, the son of the Xue Family not far from the Lin Family.


    Speaking of which, this Xue Feng was sort of notorious around Lin Family Manor.


    The two sisters of the Lin Family, Lin Anjie and Lin Anning, were both very beautiful, especially Lin Anning, who was clear and pure, like an unstained fairy and the undisputed village flower in Lin Family Manor.


    And the only one who could rival the village beauty Lin Anning was Xue Feng.


    In an era where people hardly had enough to eat and were generally not very tall, Xue Feng stood at 1.8 meters with a strong build, fair complexion, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. He seemed very lovable at first sight and stood out among the dark-skinned villagers like a crane among chickens.


    The girls from Lin Family Manor and the surrounding villages rarely disliked Xue Feng.


    No one knows how many bold girls have expressed their love to Xue Feng, but all were rejected by him.


    Anning, however, did not expect that Xue Feng was romantically involved with Lin Anjie.


    She quietly hid in a shadowy spot and overheard the conversation between Lin Anjie and Xue Feng.


    Xue Feng was holding Lin Anjie''s hand tightly.


    Lin Anjie tried to pull away anxiously, but couldn''t.


    "An Jie, are you really going to marry Su Zhiqiang?"


    Xue Feng''s voice was very low, yet Anning heard it clearly.


    His voice was filled with urgency, resentment, and an indescribable sourness. Anning could tell that Xue Feng really liked Lin Anjie at least for now.


    Lin Anjie''s voice was soft, "I have no choice. Our families have arranged the marriage for a long time. What can I do?"


    "What about me? What should I do?"


    Xue Feng wanted to hug Lin Anjie again, but she dodged and angrily asked, "If you marry Su Zhiqiang, what should I do? I love you so much..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Anjie lowered her head, "Xue Feng, it''s fate that we meet but are not meant to be. Let''s just, just pretend we never knew each other."


    Xue Feng was stunned and stared at Lin Anjie in disbelief.


    Anning could imagine how shocked and heartbroken Xue Feng felt at that moment.


    Lin Anjie nodded, "Yes, let''s pretend we never knew each other. I can''t make my parents sad, and I can''t tarnish the reputation of the Lin Family, so we have to break up."


    Xue Feng almost laughed in disbelief, "But you just told me a few days ago that you wanted to elope with me, you..."


    Lin Anjie quickly covered Xue Feng''s mouth in fright, "Don''t talk nonsense. I was just confused at that time."


    "Was it also a moment of confusion when you were with me?"


    Xue Feng couldn''t help but ask, looking particularly wronged.


    Lin Anjie gritted her teeth and nodded, "You might as well think that it was, I was immature then, I''m sorry."


    She suddenly looked up at Xue Feng.


    By the moonlight, Lin Anjie looked into Xue Feng''s handsome brows and eyes. After so many years, seeing Xue Feng again, she no longer felt the deep love she once did, only profound hatred, "From now on, we are strangers, don''t come looking for me ever again."


    Xue Feng looked at Lin Anjie with clenched teeth in hatred.


    Lin Anjie, scared, couldn''t help but push Xue Feng, "You, you better go now, don''t come looking for me again. After I marry Su Zhiqiang, I''ll live a good life with him, I..."


    Xue Feng''s eyes were full of bitterness.


    He couldn''t help but look at Lin Anjie one more time, "This is what you said, alright."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Lin Anjie let out a sigh of relief.


    Finally, she managed to drive Xue Feng away, reversing the unfavorable situation from her previous life.


    In her previous life, she eloped with Xue Feng on this very night, which started her miserable later life.


    Anning was hiding in a corner and saw Lin Anjie close the courtyard gate, yawning as she walked towards the house.


    She quickly entered the main room, messed up her hair, and walked out.


    Lin Anjie came out of the house and ran into Anning.


    Startled, she looked at Anning, "What are you doing out so late?"


    Anning blinked innocently, "I went to the bathroom, what were you doing, sister?"


    Lin Anjie felt a bit guilty, "I, I also went to the bathroom."


    "Oh." Anning responded, and rubbed her hair as she walked to the bathroom.


    Lin Anjie frowned, watching Anning''s back, feeling somewhat uncertain.

 Chapter 3: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Girl

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Girl


    Anning lay on the bed once again, unable to fall asleep.


    She inherited Lin Anning''s memories.


    In the memories, Lin Anjie and Xue Feng had always been close, and moreover, Anning recalled that Lin Anjie seemed very restless the past few days.


    She had also seen Lin Anjie secretly entering Lin Aiguo''s room, as if looking for something.


    Lin Anning didn''t know what Lin Anjie was planning, but Anning figured it out in hindsight.


    Lin Anjie was probably preparing to elope.


    She entered Lin Aiguo''s room, likely to steal money and some sort of identification documents.


    But tonight, Lin Anjie appeared utterly resolute.


    She straightforwardly rejected Xue Feng''s proposal for elopement and severed ties with him decisively.


    This matter really seemed a bit out of the ordinary.


    Anning carefully recalled how just a few days ago Lin Anjie and Xue Feng were still passionately involved, so why did they suddenly have a falling out today?


    All of a sudden, Anning''s eyes brightened.


    She understood what was going on.


    She also knew why Lin Anning was murdered.


    This identity of Lin Anning, was also known as the younger sister of the reborn matriarch of the era, and the vicious supporting female character in the story.


    Although Anning didn''t understand why Lin Anning, a gentle, kind, and sensible girl, would become the vicious supporting female character, she could still deduce some general ideas.


    Having deduced all this, Anning also guessed why the original owner couldn''t get into college.


    With a sister who was constantly scheming against her, it would be strange if she could get into college.


    Anning smiled, finding these affairs rather interesting.


    She clenched her delicate little fist, feeling that this time, she could really have some fun.


    Anning didn''t fall asleep, and neither did Lin Anjie.


    She tossed and turned in bed, her thoughts alternating between Lin Anning and Xue Feng.


    She remembered seeing Lin Anning when she eloped with Xue Feng in her last life; although Lin Anning clearly knew about her elopement, she didn''t say a word. Not only did she not speak, but she also strictly covered for her, allowing her elopement to succeed.


    But as soon as she ran off, Lin Anning ended up marrying Su Zhiqiang right after her, and thereafter, she lived a prosperous life.


    Thinking of this, Lin Anjie gritted her teeth with hatred.


    She had always thought of Lin Anning as a well-mannered and sensible girl, but she hadn''t expected her heart to be so dark.


    The sound of Lin Anjie gritting her teeth was audible: "Lin Anning, this time I''ll make sure you taste the bitterness I endured in my previous life."


    In the master bedroom, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua were also not asleep.


    Lin Aiguo thought of how during the day Lin Anning had been helping Wang Cuixhua busily while Lin Anjie slept in, which infuriated him.


    At the same time, Lin Aiguo was also very worried.


    He nudged Wang Cuixhua, who was lying beside him: "Your mother, are you asleep?"


    Wang Cuixhua hadn''t fallen asleep either, and she was also worried about Lin Anjie.


    "Not yet."


    Wang Cuixhua moved closer to Lin Aiguo: "Father, you say, our Danni getting married into the Su family, how can she adapt..."


    Thinking of the Su family''s situation, Wang Cuixhua truly couldn''t sleep: "The Su family is so poor, clinking from poverty, with three sons and all bachelors. Now, they''ve borrowed loads of debt to get a daughter-in-law. Although our conditions aren''t much better, Danni has never been wronged at home. If she goes there, she can''t endure that poverty."


    Lin Aiguo also sighed, "What can we do? Who could possibly be responsible? It''s the arranged marriage decided long ago when Su Zhiqiang''s grandfather died saving our father."


    The Lin Family is honest and values their promises. Back then, Su Zhiqiang''s grandfather saved Lin Jiugen and got injured. He died a few days after returning home. The Lin Family has always felt indebted to the Su family, taking care of them over the years, and even promised Su Zhiqiang''s father that if a daughter from the Lin Family matched the age of a boy from the Su Family, she would marry into the Su Family.


    However, Lin Aiguo''s brother, Lin Hongjun, had only sons and no daughters. When it came to Lin Aiguo, Wang Cuixhua''s first child was Lin Anjie, who was about the same age as Su Zhiqiang. Thus, Lin Anjie was betrothed to Su Zhiqiang from birth, waiting only for her to grow up and marry into the Su Family to repay their kindness.


    Wang Cuixhua was also well aware of this, but being honest and always obeying men, she never opposed these matters.


    "Su Family is too poor; Danni has always been unwilling, and I don''t know if there will be trouble when the marriage comes."


    This was also something Wang Cuixhua was very worried about.


    Lin Aiguo''s voice suddenly raised a bit: "How dare she? This was agreed long ago; she has to agree even if she doesn''t want to."


    Wang Cuixhua sighed again: "If only Danni were like Er Ni, so sensible and obedient. If it were her, she would definitely not oppose."


    Lin Aiguo thought for a while: "Let''s make Danni''s dowry richer, anyway, we are still able to work, let''s work a few more years and save for Er Ni''s education."


    "Fine."


    Wang Cuixhua, resigned, could only respond that way.


    Lin Aiguo instructed her further: "Keep a closer eye on Danni, don''t let her stir up trouble."


    Lin Aiguo didn''t want Lin Anjie to cause trouble.


    But the very next morning, Lin Anjie indeed caused a scene.


    This incident leads back to Xue Feng.


    Xue Feng came to see Lin Anjie last night, but she rejected him.


    He went home feeling very discontented.


    He genuinely liked Lin Anjie very much and didn''t want her to marry Su Zhiqiang.


    Moreover, Xue Feng also knew about the Su Family''s poor situation and didn''t want to see Lin Anjie suffer.


    Getting up early in the morning, he wanted to persuade Lin Anjie once more, to rethink the situation.


    While loitering at the Lin Family''s doorstep, he happened to run into Lin Anning.


    Since Xue Feng was good friends with Lin Anjie, he always treated Lin Anning like a younger sister. Seeing Lin Anning, he smiled, "What are you up to so early in the morning?"


    Lin Anning had no bad impressions of Xue Feng and smiled back, "I''m going to the vegetable kiln to get some vegetables."


    Xue Feng took a few candies out of his pocket and handed them to Lin Anning: "Here, I went to town a few days ago and bought some candy, sweeten your mouth."


    While handing out the candies, he also wanted to ask Lin Anning to call Lin Anjie out.


    Just as Xue Feng was getting closer, he heard Lin Anjie''s voice: "Xue Feng, what are you doing? Don''t you dare think about courting my sister."


    Following the voice, Xue Feng saw Lin Anjie leaning by the door, looking at him with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    He panicked instantly: "I, I was just chatting with Anning, I didn''t..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Anjie quickly went over and pulled Lin Anning back, "Why do you need to stand so close to talk?"


    She also glared at Lin Anning: "Anning, I know you like that Xue Feng looks good, but you need to be mindful of the impact, it''s broad daylight and you''re getting so close, be careful not to let others gossip."


    Lin Anning sneered inwardly; Lin Anjie was really eager.


    Her little lover was rejected just last night, and today, she was pushing him onto her, quite heartless indeed.


    With a smile still on her face, Lin Anning spoke softly but clearly enough for anyone to hear: "Sis, why are your thoughts so dirty? I was just talking to Brother Xue Feng, where''s your mind going? Besides, don''t you talk to people during broad daylight? Do you pick a dark, deserted place to chat?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Lin Anjie was startled.


    A fierce glint flashed through her eyes: "What nonsense are you spouting?"

 Chapter 4: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    "I''m talking nonsense?"


    Lin Anning raised an eyebrow: "Am I wrong?"


    "You..."


    Lin Anjie was extremely angry but couldn''t refute Lin Anning, and her hatred for her deepened.


    Lin Anning shook off Lin Anjie''s hand: "Alright, I didn''t say anything about you, why are you frantically dragging me? I still have to fetch vegetables and cook."


    Lin Anjie immediately let go.


    Lin Anning looked at Lin Anjie: "Sister, why don''t you go fetch the vegetables?"


    Lin Anjie quickly waved her hand: "No, I won''t go."


    She immediately ran into the yard and then burrowed into the house, fearing that Lin Anning would drag her to fetch vegetables.


    The cellar was dirty and smelly, and going in there meant getting her clothes dirty, which she didn''t want to suffer through.


    Watching Lin Anjie run into the house, Lin Anning squinted, looking down on her sister''s character even more.


    She thought to herself, God really must be blind. Why give someone lazy and dumb like Lin Anjie a chance to be reborn?


    But now, with her around, no matter how many times Lin Anjie is reborn, she won''t let her have a good life.


    Touching her chin, Lin Anning turned and left. She fetched the vegetables from the cellar and went to cook breakfast.


    There were leftover corn pancakes from last night. She just needed to reheat them and make a soup.


    Lin Anning put water in the pot, reheated the pancakes, added shredded radishes, salt, and once the radish soup was cooked, she added a bit of sesame oil and some coriander.


    After cooking, she went to call Lin Aiguo and his wife, and the soundly sleeping little brother Lin Anping, to eat.


    As for Lin Anjie, whatever happened, happened. Who cares about her?


    The simple radish soup wasn''t tasty, and the pancakes, made from coarse cornmeal, scratched her throat a bit, but Lin Anning didn''t mind and slowly finished her meal.


    Lin Anjie came out of the house and saw the bland meal, her face instantly darkened.


    "Is this all we are eating?"


    She had just been reborn yesterday, and her memories were still of many years later when, though life was tough, the food was much better. There was never a shortage of meat or eggs, and she usually ate wheat buns. It had been years since she ate coarse foods like corn pancakes, so seeing them now, she was full of disgust.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Lin Aiguo slammed his chopsticks on the table: "At your age, you only know how to sleep in and be picky, eat it or get lost." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Anjie was stunned.


    Seeing Lin Aiguo''s angry face and thinking of his obvious favoritism towards Lin Anning, tears fell from her eyes. She felt incredibly wronged, mistreated by her family just because she wasn''t as good at pretending or playing the White Lotus like Lin Anning.


    Her husband was stolen by Lin Anning, and her potential wealth and glory became Lin Anning''s.


    Thinking of this, Lin Anjie glared at Lin Anning: "Don''t be smug, I won''t let you succeed."


    Lin Anning sat meekly with her head slightly bowed, looking frail and pitiable: "Sister, if you don''t like this, I can make something else for you."


    As she was about to get up to cook, Lin Anping quickly held her back: "Second sister, please sit."


    Lin Anning, with teary eyes, looked at Lin Anping.


    Lin Anping smiled at her, then looked up and glared fiercely at Lin Anjie: "I''m telling you, as long as I''m home, you won''t be able to bully second sister."


    Lin Anjie clutched his chest and stepped back, looking deeply hurt.


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and said to Lin Anping, "You, you... even you take her side. You all favor her, you all like her, I hate you all."


    He stepped back a few steps and turned to run into the house.


    Then there was a loud bang; Lin Anjie must have slammed the door shut.


    Lin Aiguo''s expression became even gloomier, and he lost all appetite, pushing his bowl away: "Why bother eating, I''m already full of anger."


    Wang Cuixhua quickly tried to mediate: "Anjie is still young, he doesn''t understand."


    Lin Aiguo angrily said: "He''s young, but isn''t Anning even younger? Anning, after finishing school, helps around the home with this and that, washing clothes and cooking at such a young age. What does Danni do? Nothing but find faults, and now complains about the food, refusing to eat cornbread. What does she want to eat, chicken, duck, fish, meat? Why doesn''t she just fly to heaven?"


    Lin Anning stood up: "Dad, don''t be angry, I''ll go see what big sister wants to eat and I''ll make it for her."


    "No, don''t go."


    Lin Aiguo, taking out his old smoking pipe, took a puff and tapped it: "Whether she eats or not is up to her, if she doesn''t eat, let her starve. Hunger will make her eat anything."


    Lin Anning sat back down and served another bowl of soup to Lin Anping: "An Ping, eat some more."


    Lin Anping smiled, took the bowl, thanked Lin Anning, and started slurping the soup.


    Wang Cuixhua sighed: "What will we do when Danni gets married with that temper of hers?"


    "Let it be."


    Lin Aiguo, growing increasingly cold towards Lin Anjie due to his recent behavior, said: "Once she marries into the Su family, she becomes their problem, and since we can''t see her, it saves us worry."


    Lin Anjie, lying on his bed, heard Lin Aiguo''s cold and heartless words outside, so angry it hurt.


    She thought, scold me all you want now, but just wait until I marry Zhiqiang. In a few years, when the Su family becomes wealthy, you''ll all come crawling back to me.


    She also thought of Lin Anning''s pretentious innocent demeanor, which fueled her hatred even more.


    Lin Anjie resolved herself that she absolutely would not let Lin Anning have an easy life.


    Lin Anning was thinking of attending university, dreaming too beautifully. She would not allow her to marry Zhiqiang nor let her get into university.


    Lin Anning cleared the dishes and started preparing to take stuff to school.


    It was the afternoon, and she needed to bring many things. She prepared two bottles of pickles, baked two pancakes, and packed a set of cotton clothes to change into.


    Just as she was stuffing clothes into her backpack, she heard a commotion outside the door.


    Lin Anning stuffed the clothes into her bag, put on a thick cotton coat, and went out.


    At that time, many people had crowded into the Lin family''s yard.


    Leading them was a dark, burly young man.


    His face wore a smile, revealing a row of big white teeth when he grinned.


    He stood beside a bicycle, with several more people behind him.


    Lin Aiguo was talking to the young man in the yard: "Alright, it''s freezing cold, come in and have a seat quickly..."


    Lin Anning glanced over, turned around, and went to boil some water.


    After boiling the water, she made a pot of tea and carried it into the living room.


    She saw several young men sitting in the living room chatting. When they saw Lin Anning come in, their eyes brightened eagerly, all of them showing pleasing smiles.


    "Anning..."


    The dark, burly young man, who was probably Su Zhiqiang, also showed a pleasing smile to Lin Anning. As Lin Anning brought him a cup of tea, Su Zhiqiang, nervously sweating, said: "Thank you, you don''t need to fuss over us, we''ll just sit for a while and then leave."

 Chapter 5: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Wang Cuihua was cooking under the eaves when she turned her head and saw Anning serving tea and water to the Su family''s visitors. Her face immediately darkened.


    She added some firewood to the stove and got up to go inside the room.


    On the bed, Lin Anjie was still lying down.


    She was covered with a new quilt, sleeping so sweetly, with the room warm, her cheeks both rosy and flushed.


    Wang Cuihua looked at Lin Anjie''s rosy, glowing appearance and couldn''t help but seethe with anger.


    She went over and lifted the quilt, taking a whisk broom and starting to hit Lin Anjie with it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Anjie, her pleasant dreams interrupted and feeling a string of pain on her backside, became impatient, opened her eyes to see Wang Cuihua hitting her, and angrily snatched the broom away.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to be cooking, why are you going crazy?"


    Wang Cuihua grew even angrier, her eyes reddening: "Me, cook? What do I owe you? Today is the day the Su family is coming to discuss the engagement, and look at you! Instead of being proactive and helping to serve the guests, you hide in here, sleeping like a log, letting your little sister serve tea and water instead. How shameless can you be? You''re not the least bit embarrassed."


    Lin Anjie suddenly woke up with a shock.


    She then remembered that today was indeed the time for the Su family''s marriage proposal visit.


    She didn''t have much of a clear memory of this day.


    In her previous life, she had already eloped with Xue Feng by this time, so she didn''t know what it was like when the Su family came to propose.


    But later on, she did hear people talk about it.


    It seemed that when people from the Su family came and didn''t see her, there was a ruckus, and Lin Aiguo was both angry and anxious.


    The Su family sent more than a dozen sturdy men who swore and demanded Lin Family turn over the bride, and with no other solution, Lin Aiguo had to consult Lin Anning to take Lin Anjie''s place and marry into the Su family.


    Afterwards, both families negotiated and came to a settlement on the issue.


    Thinking of these things, Lin Anjie''s face became ugly.


    She sprang out of bed: "Mom, I couldn''t sleep at all last night, and I slipped into deep sleep today. I''m getting up now, right now."


    Wang Cuihua''s countenance softened slightly.


    She threw down the broom: "Hurry up, come and help me cook."


    Lin Anjie quickly agreed and hurried to put on her shoes.


    Wang Cuihua left the room with a stern face.


    When she reached the eaves, she saw Lin Anning wearing an old cotton-padded jacket, bustling around the cooking pot.


    Seeing her younger daughter''s thin and frail yet sensible and industrious demeanor warmed Wang Cuihua''s heart.


    She thought to herself that Anjie was always complaining about the family being biased, saying no one liked her and everyone favored Anning.


    But she never took a look at her own behavior compared to Anning''s.


    Anning had been sensible and hardworking since she was young, always speaking gently, never quarreling with others, and being extraordinarily filial towards the family. Moreover, Anning''s academic performance was good; since starting school, she had always been at the top of her class, never causing the family any worry.


    But what about Anjie?


    She was hot-tempered, lazy, gluttonous, and always begrudging, throwing a fit at the slightest inconvenience.


    Anjie''s performance at school was poor; after failing to pass the entrance exam to senior high school, she quit, saying she would not study anymore.


    However, when Anning got into senior high school, she started causing a scene, complaining that the family was biased towards Anning and only allowed Anning to attend but not her.


    Because of this, Lin Aiguo nearly fell seriously ill. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Comparing the temperaments of Anning and Anjie, not only did the family prefer Anning, but even the villagers liked Anning more.


    With these thoughts, Wang Cuihua picked up a spoon: "Okay, you rest a bit. Hurry back inside to get ready, you''ll have to go to school soon."


    Anning smiled, "It''s not late yet. I''ll help you light the fire. Two people cooking is always faster than one."


    Wang Cuihua also smiled along.


    She quickly stir-fried a dish of cabbage. "An Jie, An Jie."


    Lin Anjie had finished braiding her hair and came into the main room. When she saw Su Zhiqiang sitting there, she pursed her lips and gave him a shy smile, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    Sitting next to Su Zhiqiang was his own brother, Su Zhijian.


    Su Zhijian watched the meaningful glances between Lin Anjie and Su Zhiqiang, and he snickered at the other young men with suggestive eyebrow twitches and winks.


    Lin Anjie came out of the room to help Wang Cuihua serve the dishes.


    Anning was holding a chopping board, cutting the warmed sausage.


    She finished slicing the sausage, placed it onto a dish, then chopped some green onion shreds, drizzled vinegar and sesame oil on them, and put it into a small bowl.


    After preparing this, Anning quietly said to Lin Anjie, "Sister, bring this one in too."


    Lin Anjie smiled at everyone else, but her face was without a trace of a smile towards Anning, her eyes and brows filled with frustration.


    She carried the plate and turned to leave.


    Anning seemed not to notice and continued chopping vegetables with her head lowered.


    Su Zhiqiang watched Lin Anjie serve the dishes with a smile on her face, and his smile became a bit forced.


    His gaze unintentionally swept past Anning cooking under the eaves, then quickly lowered his head to conceal the tenderness in his eyes.


    Su Zhijian thought that Su Zhiqiang was just shy in front of Lin Anjie.


    He laughed heartily, took a sip of water from a cup and teased Lin Anjie, "Sister-in-law, why don''t you sit down and have a drink?"


    Lin Anjie glared at Su Zhijian, "Drink what? I still have things to do. You guys should drink less too."


    Su Zhijian nodded, "Okay, we''ll drink less, drink less."


    He nudged Su Zhiqiang with his arm, "Brother, did you hear that? Sister-in-law said you should drink less."


    Su Zhiqiang remained silent and bowed his head. Everyone thought he was shy and held back their teasing.


    No one knew that Su Zhiqiang was actually quite uncomfortable inside.


    Since he was young, Su Zhiqiang knew he was engaged to Lin Anjie, and when they grew up, he was supposed to marry her.


    But, he didn''t really like Lin Anjie that much.


    Compared to Lin Anjie, he liked Lin Anning more.


    Not just him, in Xiaogou Village, how many unmarried young men didn''t like Lin Anning?


    However, though everyone liked her, not one dared to harbor any desire for Lin Anning.


    For most, Lin Anning was like a fairy in the sky, admired but unattainable.


    Su Zhiqiang shared this sentiment.


    He secretly liked Lin Anning but was also afraid to let this feeling show.


    When his engagement to Lin Anjie became final and the two families started the betrothal ceremony, he thought that with his family''s conditions, marrying Lin Anjie meant great fortune, and he couldn''t have any more foolish thoughts.


    He straightened out his emotions, determined to live a good life with Lin Anjie.


    But today, seeing Lin Anning, waves inevitably stirred again in Su Zhiqiang''s heart.


    Trying not to like Lin Anning was indeed a very, very difficult task.


    Anning finished cooking with Wang Cuihua, then washed her hands and went into the house.


    Inside, Anning picked up a large bundle of clothes that had already been packed. She placed the bundle on the bed and turned it over; sure enough, she saw the stitching at the bottom of the pack had come loose. With just a few more steps carrying the bundle, it was likely that everything inside would fall out.


    Anning''s lips curled into a smile, pulling the clothes out of the bundle. At the bottom, she found a men''s white shirt.

 Chapter 6: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Anning took out a men''s shirt, placed it nicely, and then found a needle and thread to carefully sew the seams.


    By the time she finished sewing, she heard Lin Anjie calling her from outside: "Anning, Anning."


    Anning quickly responded: "I''m here."


    Lin Anjie''s voice was cheerful, "Do you want to leave now? There''s a vehicle going into town, and we can give you a lift."


    Anning packed the clothes into a bag, zipped it up, and hid the white shirt very securely before coming out of the house.


    Lin Anjie was standing under the eaves talking to someone, her face wearing a bright smile, clearly in a good mood: "Hurry up and get ready, I''ve arranged for someone to take you part of the way, it''ll save you some trouble."


    Anning smiled: "I''ll leave in a bit."


    The person Lin Anjie was talking to was Lin Qianmen, the wealthiest man in Xiaogou Village.


    Lin Qianmen had worked in a transport team some years ago, and after the reforms and opening up, he borrowed money to buy a truck to transport goods. In less than two years, his family became wealthy. Not only did he repay the borrowed money, he also bought a tractor.


    This time, Lin Qianmen was driving the tractor to town for some errands, and just happened to pass by Lin Aiguo''s house. Remembering that today was supposed to be Anning''s school day, he casually asked if she wanted a ride.


    Facing Lin Qianmen, Anning said, "Uncle Qianmen, I haven''t eaten yet. My mom said she''d make pancakes for me to take to school, so I still need to wait a bit. If you''re in a hurry, please go ahead."


    Lin Qianmen was indeed busy, so he just laughed, "Alright then, uncle will go first. I''ll give you a lift when you come back from town later."


    Anning, who was particularly polite, said, "Thank you for your trouble. I still have my middle school books and notes, I''ll ask my mom to deliver them to you tomorrow."


    Lin Qianmen''s son was currently in middle school, doing quite well academically and very diligent. Anning''s notes would be very useful for him.


    Hearing this, Lin Qianmen immediately smiled, "Alright, I won''t stand on ceremony then. Okay, I''m off."


    He walked out with a cigarette in his mouth, and Anning quickly followed to see him off.


    Lin Anjie rolled her eyes behind them, deeply feeling that Anning was too hypocritical.


    She felt that everyone has flaws in their character, but the perfection Anning displayed was just too much. This shows that Anning is too scheming, someone not to be closely associated with.


    It was just like in her previous life, where no sooner had she left, Anning married into the Su family, then took control of Su Zhiqiang, and subdued the entire Su family, getting the whole family to help her. Eventually, she made a fortune and Anning lived the life of a rich lady.


    Thinking of the events of her past life, Lin Anjie felt burning discomfort in her heart.


    The group from the Su family didn''t stay long at the Lin Family home, they ate some dishes, drank a couple of cups of wine, and then left.


    After they left, the Lin Family started to have their meal.


    Wang Cuixhua had made a few pancakes for Anning, cut them up, and put them aside to cool; the table was set with dark bread buns.


    Lin Anjie frowned upon seeing the buns on the table.


    She slammed her chopsticks down on the table: "Mom, you''re being too unfair, why does Anning get pancakes and we get bread buns?"


    Wang Cuixhua glared at Lin Anjie: "Eat what''s there and stop complaining about useless things."


    Lin Anjie was even more displeased: "Eat, just eat this? I want pancakes too."


    Lin Aiguo was so frustrated that he threw down his chopsticks: "What are you blabbering about? Anning needs to go to school, and these pancakes are for her to take to school. She doesn''t eat well there, always trying to save money, not even willing to eat plain buns. Your mom made these pancakes to nourish her, even though these pancakes, once cold, are too hard. Anning still has to eat them for a week. And here you are, begrudging your own sister."


    Sitting at the side, Lin Anping nibbled on the bread bun and whispered quietly, "Big sister, just calm down. I''m the youngest in our family and I''m not saying anything, what''s all this fuss about?"


    Lin Anjie, feeling even more aggrieved, took deep, heaving breaths.


    Anning took a bite of the bread bun, and seeing that Lin Anjie was about to explode, she preempted her.


    Anning tossed the bun onto the plate and slapped Lin Anjie''s face with her palm.


    This slap not only stunned Lin Anjie but the whole family as well.


    Anning is a particularly gentle girl who never argues with anyone. At home, she always gives way to Lin Anjie.


    But this time, Anning actually hit Lin Anjie, all because he said a few sarcastic remarks? This seems a bit unusual.


    Lin Anjie jumped up, covering his face, "Lin Anning, you dog... you''re not human, you..."


    "Who are you cursing?"


    Lin Aiguo slammed his palm on the table and glared at Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anjie suddenly burst into tears, his eyes brimming with tears: "Dad, you saw it just now. Lin Anning hit me, she slapped my face, and you, you actually sided with her."


    Anning sneered coldly: "I hit you, and it was light. If I had a slightly worse temper, I could kill you."


    This statement stunned the family even more.


    Anning turned and went back into her room. When she came out, she was holding a white shirt.


    She threw the white shirt on Lin Anjie''s face: "Look at the mess you''ve created."


    "I..."


    Lin Anjie, holding the white shirt, was slightly panicked, but regained her composure in a moment: "What have I done, Lin Anning, why do you have a men''s shirt, you..."


    "Why do I have it?"


    Anning sneered repeatedly: "I should be asking you. Just now I remembered I forgot some items, so I opened my bag to put them in. Only when I picked up the bag did I realize the bottom seam had come undone, and at the very bottom was this shirt, Lin Anjie, where did this shirt come from?"


    "How would I know."


    Lin Anjie shook her head repeatedly.


    Anning laughed angrily: "You don''t know? I''ve seen you buy such a shirt, I thought you were buying it for your brother-in-law, but it turns out you put it in my bag. Lin Anjie, what are you scheming?"


    After Anning finished, she turned her head to look at Lin Aiguo: "Dad, my sister is really unscrupulous in her actions. I don''t know what I did to offend her, but she set me up like this. If I hadn''t noticed the bag''s seam had come undone, I probably would have just walked off, and in a few steps, this shirt would have fallen out. If a girl like me who is still in school is found with a man''s shirt in her bag, what would others think? They''ll definitely think that I''m not studying well and messing around at school. By then, my reputation would be ruined."


    Lin Anjie''s face turned pale.


    Lin Aiguo''s face grew even paler.


    "You''re talking nonsense." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Anjie retorted.


    Lin Anning just looked at Lin Aiguo.


    Lin Aiguo thought for a while and then looked at Lin Anjie: "You wretched girl, this thing you''ve done... I''ll beat you to death."


    Lin Aiguo raised his hand to hit Lin Anjie, who quickly dodged. She was particularly defiant: "Dad, why would you hit me? It is Lin Anning who did this, she, she bought this shirt."


    Wang Cuihua slapped Lin Anjie''s face in response: "Stop your nonsense, we, your father and I, know what kind of person Anning is. She would never do such a thing."


    Lin Anning looked solemnly at Lin Anjie: "Sister, all you think about is making life difficult for me, ruining my reputation. But have you ever thought, if my reputation is damaged, what good would you get out of it? We are siblings. If I am dishonored, would you be any better? People will definitely say, ''An Jie''s sister is no good; she''s also up to no good.'' It won''t only be about you and me; even An Ran''s reputation would suffer. Tell me, isn''t this harming others without benefiting yourself?"


    Lin Anjie was stunned.


    She only thought about framing Lin Anning, completely ruining her, but never considered that she and Lin Anning were from the same family, they were siblings, and if one''s reputation was tarnished, the other would inevitably be affected too.

 Chapter 7: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Although it is already the eighties, Xiaogou Village is located in a remote area and still maintains some ancient customs.


    For example, one person''s mistake could potentially implicate the whole family.


    If someone from a family commits a crime, the reputation of the entire family would be ruined.


    If a girl from a family has a bad reputation, it implicates the girls related to her by kinship.


    Lin Anjie was reminded by Anning and suddenly remembered something.


    A few years ago, a girl in Xiaogou Village got pregnant before marriage and it became known, and all the females in her family suffered bad luck. Even her honest and kind niece was rejected by her fianc¨¦ because her aunt was not well-behaved, suggesting that the niece must also be dishonest.


    Lin Anjie looked at Anning and suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    If...


    If Anning really came out carrying a bag and dropped a men''s shirt that obviously didn''t belong to her father or brother for others to see, it wouldn''t be good for Anning, and it wouldn''t be a happy matter for Anning''s older sister either.


    At that time, perhaps even Su Zhiqiang would break off the engagement with her.


    Thinking like this, Lin Anjie was terrified; fortunately, Anning had noticed something wrong, otherwise, both of them would have been ruined.


    Although he thought this, Lin Anjie firmly denied that she was responsible for it.


    With tears in her eyes, she cried softly: "I really didn''t know about this, it wasn''t me, how would framing Anning benefit me? Don''t I know that if Anning is in trouble, I''ll be in trouble too..."


    She pleaded as she looked at Lin Aiguo: "Dad, you must believe me, I am not that kind of person."


    Lin Aiguo clearly saw guilt in Lin Anjie''s eyes, but in an instant, Lin Anjie hid her emotions well, leaving Lin Aiguo feeling disgusted.


    "Enough, let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Lin Aiguo patted the table, suggesting that the matter was settled.


    He looked at Wang Cuixhua: "Go tidy up Anning, and later have An Ping ride the bike and take Anning to school."


    Wang Cuixhua agreed, she stood up and packed the freshly made pancakes, and also packed some pickles and a bit of meat and sausages left over from entertaining guests for Anning, then urged Lin Anping to take Anning.


    Anning carried the bag and came out from the house, Lin Anping was already rushing and waiting in the yard on his bike.


    Anning''s complexion looked slightly unwell, carrying the bag and sluggishly following Lin Anping out.


    Once Anning had left, Lin Aiguo glared at Lin Anjie: "I couldn''t speak out with Anning and An Ping present just now, but now that they are gone, I need to make things clear with you. You''re about to marry into the Su family, keep quiet during this period. If you dare to make trouble again, I will call your Uncle and your youngest uncle here to discuss this matter seriously."


    Lin Aiguo''s tone was very stern, carrying a warning that made Lin Anjie feel frightened.


    She answered softly: "I, I understand."


    Wang Cuixhua looked at her oldest daughter and couldn''t help but sigh.


    This girl was so spoiled by her, she''s grown up and still can''t do anything, even her nature is not good; she wondered if she could handle living with the Su family, afraid that she might suffer under her mother-in-law''s hand.


    Thinking of Su Zhiqiang''s mother Liu Erni''s fierce nature, Wang Cuixhua became even more worried about Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anping rode the bicycle and took Anning to the town''s middle school, it was just the time when students were returning to school after a holiday, and at the gate, he saw many students carrying big and small bags entering the school.


    Anning dismounted from the bicycle with a jump and turned to wave at Lin Anping: "Alright, you should hurry back, don''t wait until it gets dark and the roads become hard to navigate."


    Lin Anping smiled, revealing a set of white teeth: "Okay, I''ll go first, if you need anything just let someone send a message."


    Anning nodded and watched as Lin Anping cycled off into the distance before she finally entered the school gates.


    She carried her bag and headed to the dormitory first.


    At this time, the weather was already very cold, but there was still some warmth from the sun outside, which made it a little warmer than inside the building.


    Since it was vacation, the dormitory had gone more than a day without heating, and it felt as cold as an ice cellar when she entered.


    Even Anning couldn''t help shivering and stomped her feet hard to warm up a bit.


    Seeing that the other classmates hadn''t arrived yet, Anning started to look for kindling to light the stove.


    At this time, there was no heating, so whether it was classrooms or dormitories, everyone heated with clay stoves. These stoves were not easy to keep burning; a slight inattention could snuff out the fire. Moreover, if it burned for a long time, it produced a nauseating smell of coal that could cause dizziness and visual disturbances. If not careful, one might even suffer from carbon monoxide poisoning at night.


    Though the clay stoves had their drawbacks, they were still a necessity for keeping warm.


    Anning took off her overcoat, put on a dirt-resistant coverall, grabbed some paper and a match to light the fire, and waited for it to catch well before adding chunks of coal.


    At that period, coal was still very expensive for people in small mountain villages. In winter, they couldn''t afford to burn large chunks of coal, so everyone bought pulverized coal mixed with dirt to make coal mud, which saved a lot of coal.


    The school did the same; every winter, students would make coal mud during labor class, ensuring enough was made for the whole winter. Then, each class stored their coal mud to conserve it throughout the season.


    Anning was quick to light a fire, and it didn''t take long for the coal mud to catch fire, sparks popping and adding a bit of warmth to the room.


    The fire was burning, but it brought some smoke and a lot of dust into the room.


    Anning quickly sprinkled some water on the floor, swept it, tidied up her bed, and after cleaning up, changed out of her coverall and used the hot water boiled on the stove to wash her hands and face.


    After these activities, she felt hungry and heated the sausage and cake she brought from home on the stove using chopsticks.


    The sausage was homemade, generously filled, and the cake was freshly baked and still warm; once grilled over the fire, their aroma quickly filled the room.


    Just then, a classmate pushed the door open and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva upon seeing Anning eating deliciously.


    She turned her face away, put down her bag, filled her kettle with hot water, and soaked the hard, cold cake in it, wolfing it down with pickles.


    Anning sat aside, slowly eating her sausage and cake¡ªeach bite was extremely satisfying.


    After eating half of the sausage and a cake, she put the remainder in her cabinet, with no intention of offering any to her classmates.


    The classmate hung their head, a hint of desire flashing in their eyes.


    Anning pretended not to notice, organized her things, picked up a book, and began reading on her bed.


    Gradually, more classmates arrived, each bringing food from home, but no one offered a taste to others.


    During that period, everyone was not wealthy, and many were unable to have enough to eat; food was precious, and even among classmates, it was not likely to be generously shared.


    Anning understood this well and hence did not offer any to the classmate who clearly came from a worse-off family background.


    After reading for a while, a classmate approached Anning, "Anning, have the results for this exam been released? How many points did you score?"


    Anning smiled and put down her book, "Not yet, the results should be out tomorrow. I think I did alright."


    To be honest, Anning really didn''t know what scores the original owner would get; she only knew the original''s grades were excellent, always ranking first. But this school was just a remote town middle school; even the top scores might not be too high.


    Anning smiled lightly, already determined to use the time to improve her grades, to gradually reveal her extraordinary abilities.


    Since the original owner wanted to go to college, then it had to be a good university¡ªAnning decided, she would dazzle everyone during the college entrance exams. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Snow came again early in the morning.


    This time, the snow was heavy, with snowflakes dancing in the air. From a distance, everything was shrouded in bleak whiteness.


    The dormitory stove had gone out by midnight, and Anning was awoken by the cold.


    After waking up, she wanted to wash her face and pulled out the basin from under the bed, only to find that the water inside had turned into ice.


    She put on her coat to get some firewood and relit the stove; she then heated up a kettle of water for washing her face. After checking her watch and seeing it was just past five o''clock and unable to fall back asleep, Anning decided not to try and instead sat by the stove reading with a flashlight.


    Perhaps her fire-making had been a bit loud, as it woke two of her classmates.


    A girl named Bai Jing got out of bed in her cotton-padded clothes: "Why are you up so early?"


    Anning smiled: "The fire went out, so I just lit it."


    Bai Jing approached the vigorously burning fire in the stove to warm her hands: "I was wondering why it was so cold last night, turns out the stove had gone out."


    Due to the cold weather, coupled with the fact that no household had heating at this time and there was still so much work to be done, most people ended up with frostbitten hands and feet in winter, and some even frostbitten faces.


    Bai Jing was one of them.


    Her extended hands were swollen like steamed buns, red as carrots, with cracks here and there, which looked quite painful to behold.


    "I''ve boiled some hot water; you can soak your hands later."


    Anning glanced at Bai Jing''s hands: "I think you should wear gloves when you go out in the future."


    Bai Jing thanked her with a smile and also started reading a book.


    By dawn, a thick layer of snow had covered the yard, leaving deep footprints when one walked.


    Anning frowned, clearly worried.


    It was Saturday, and she needed to return home in the afternoon, but with the snow so heavy, the road was difficult to travel. How could she make it home?


    If she didn''t go back, she wouldn''t have enough food for the next week, and she didn''t have any money on her either.


    Not just Anning, all the girls in the dormitory were a little concerned.


    But concern as they might, they still had to attend classes when it was time.


    Anning was particularly serious throughout the day''s classes.


    She listened attentively, took careful notes, and patiently explained things to classmates who came to her with questions.


    When today''s classes ended and the teachers assigned homework and dismissed the students, nobody was in the mood for joy.


    The weather was just too bad today. Although the snow had stopped, it hadn''t been long, and the roads were covered in thick, white snow. Trying to get home would be nearly impossible.


    Even the students living in the town were frowning; walking home through the snow would surely result in wet shoes and painfully cold feet.


    Anning, holding her books, stepped out of the classroom and headed back to the dormitory through the thick snow.


    She had two pairs of cotton shoes, and after the pair she wore got wet in the snow, Anning changed into the other pair.


    She took out her bag, packed her clothes and homework, and seeing that the weather outside was still not great, she gritted her teeth, changed back into the wet shoes, and headed outside with her backpack.


    Just as Anning left the dormitory, she heard Lin Aiguo''s voice: "Anning, Anning, over here."


    Following the voice, she saw Lin Aiguo dressed in a military coat, with rubber boots on his feet, standing in the courtyard.


    "Dad."


    She walked towards him with a smile, carrying her bag: "Why have you come?"


    Lin Aiguo''s face showed a simple, honest smile: "With such heavy snow, your mother was worried about you and asked me to come pick you up."


    While talking, Lin Aiguo took her bag: "Let''s hurry, the car is waiting outside."


    Anning followed Lin Aiguo outside: "Dad, it''s so slippery on the road, how could you dare to ride a bicycle here? What would we do if you fell?"


    Lin Aiguo laughed: "What bicycle? I borrowed our village''s horse-drawn cart to come here."


    As they exited the school gate, Anning saw a horse-drawn cart parked outside, with Lin Anping sitting on it, engrossed in something.


    Perhaps worried that Anning might get cold, the cart was lined with cushions and had a quilt on it. Lin Aiguo placed his bag on the cart and urged Anning to quickly get on.


    Anning carefully climbed onto the cart and took off her shoes to put her feet under the quilt.


    As soon as she placed her feet under the quilt, she felt a wave of warmth.


    Lin Anping wore a very smug smile: "How''s that? Warm, isn''t it?"


    Anning nodded.


    Lin Anping was even more pleased: "That was my idea. I filled several IV bottles with hot water and placed them under the quilt to make it nice and warm." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I really have to thank you."


    Anning smiled and ruffled Lin Anping''s hair, and Lin Anping instantly bristled: "What are you doing? Don''t touch my head."


    Anning ruffled his hair again, almost making Lin Anping jump.


    Lin Aiguo, while driving the cart, scolded Lin Anping: "Behave yourself, acting so much like a monkey at your age."


    Lin Anping was feeling rather wronged, but he was always quite scared of Lin Aiguo, and so he dared not move.


    Sitting on the cart was rather boring, so Lin Anping started telling Anning some news from home.


    "Sister, did you know? The three Su brothers are going to get married together."


    Anning was quite surprised to hear this: "How can they get married at the same time?"


    Lin Anping curled his lip: "Isn''t it because they''re stingy? The three Su brothers, if they did it one by one, they''d have to host three separate wedding banquets. That''d be too wasteful and not cost-effective. Aunt Liu thought that since they all have found their partners, they might as well get married all at once to save both trouble and expense."


    Anning''s mouth twitched at the news.


    The Su family really knew how to plan things.


    Lin Anping leaned in and whispered: "Let me tell you, the Su family has spent all their savings on this wedding and has even gotten into quite a bit of debt. Their family is now so poor that you can hear it clink, and who knows how they will get by in the future. An Jie is definitely going to suffer marrying into their family."


    Lin Anping and Lin Anjie have never got along well; behind closed doors, he never called her ''Sister An Jie,'' always addressing her directly by name.


    "Life is what people make of it. Maybe Su Zhiqiang and his brothers will be capable and manage to live well in the future."


    Anning smiled and didn''t want to continue this topic.


    Lin Anping, however, said: "No matter how impressive Su Zhiqiang is, he can''t change the fact that An Jie is really not that great."


    He scratched his head: "Sister, isn''t it strange? Initially, An Jie was always reluctant to marry Su Zhiqiang. She argued with our parents many times over it. But recently, she seems to have become a different person. Whenever Su Zhiqiang is mentioned, her face breaks into a smile, and these days, she is even pestering Su Zhiqiang all the time. Despite the freezing weather, she''s not afraid of the cold and just drags him out for walks."


    Anning smiled lightly and looked down: "Why do you care about her?"


    But in her heart, she thought that Lin Anjie really wasn''t very clever. Even Lin Anping, who was still so young, had noticed her abnormal behavior. Probably others had also long since sensed something off about her.


    She wondered if Su Zhiqiang had any suspicion.


    If Su Zhiqiang started harboring any doubts about Lin Anjie, her life in the future would probably not be easy.


    However, these were not Anning''s concerns, and she did not dwell on them too much.


    After all, since Anning had taken over the original body, whether in her personal conduct or handling matters, she acted in accordance with the original host''s personality. Her acting was astonishingly good, so immersed in her role that even Wang Cuihua, her mother, hadn''t realized a replacement had taken place, let alone others.


    Anning''s heart was at ease, and she was well aware that before being admitted to a university, she must not do anything out of the ordinary and absolutely could not give anything away.


    Even if she were to undergo changes, these would have to wait until after she started college.


    By then, the original owner''s family would surely think that having attended college and seen more of the big city, it was only natural for her to change a bit in character.

 Chapter 9: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Anning returned home to find the snow falling once again.


    However, compared to the heavy snowfall in the morning, the flakes in the evening were much smaller, nearly all fine snow beads.


    Still, a layer of white frost had settled on Anning''s body and hair.


    It was the same for Lin Anping.


    As soon as the siblings got out of the car and entered the main room, they began to brush the snow off their bodies.


    Lin Aiguo carried Anning''s bag into the house, yelling to Wang Cuixhua to stoke the fire in the stove and heat it up so Anning could warm herself by the fire.


    Wang Cuixhua was cooking and shouted in response, "I know, I know. I had Anjie light the stove earlier, isn''t that enough?"


    Lin Aiguo went to check the stove, where the charcoal was nearly extinguished, and he carefully touched the stove wall, feeling it cool to the touch.


    With this touch, Lin Aiguo''s face fell, "Where is Anjie again? Where did she run off to?"


    Wang Cuixhua pouted, "Who knows? She''s never at home, just running around, even in such cold weather."


    While they spoke, Anning had already taken some charcoal to reignite the stove, and soon the fire was blazing.


    Lin Aiguo watched Anning''s sensible and well-behaved manner, then thought of the good-for-nothing Lin Anjie, and a wave of irritation washed over him.


    Wang Cuixhua finished preparing the meal and served it on the table, wiping her hands as she said, "It''s getting dark, why isn''t Anjie back yet? Shall I go look for her?"


    Lin Aiguo, annoyed, replied, "What''s the point of looking for her? She can come back if she wants."


    "But..."


    Wang Cuixhua hesitated, "It''s time for dinner and she''s not back."


    A loud smack sounded as Lin Aiguo''s palm hit the table, "Let''s eat. Don''t wait for her. She''s like this because you indulge her."


    Wang Cuixhua was startled and said no more about searching for Lin Anjie.


    The dinner that night was quite sumptuous. Wang Cuixhua steamed a pot of white buns and stewed a large pot of vegetables too.


    The pot of stew came to the table, steaming hot and fragrant.


    Lin Anping, drooling at the sight, exclaimed, "Mom, what''s the occasion? Why make such a lavish meal? Look, there''s meat, tofu, and even meatballs..."


    Anning, smiling, handed a bun to Lin Aiguo, "Dad, let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    Lin Aiguo took the bun, and Lin Anping grabbed one and bit into it.


    Anning was in no hurry; she picked up a bun and ate slowly. After a bite, she tasted some vegetables. Honestly, Wang Cuixhua''s cooking skills were quite good, the stewed dish was especially fragrant, and it tasted all the better to those who hadn''t eaten meat for days.


    Anning loved meatballs; she ate several in a row, followed by a few pieces of tofu. After an entire bun as big as a bowl, she was full.


    She put down her chopsticks just as Lin Anjie returned.


    An Jie hummed a tune as she walked, which Anning could hear even from inside the house.


    When An Jie pushed the door open to enter, Anning noticed her flushed cheeks and the sparkling eyes, seemingly in a good mood.


    However, Anjie''s good mood ended the moment she entered the room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon pushing the door open and seeing everyone eating without waiting for her, her face soured.


    Seeing Anjie return, Wang Cuixhua hurriedly urged her, "You''re back, come and eat."


    Anjie threw up her hands, "Eat what? I''m not eating."


    She turned and headed for the bedroom. Lin Aiguo looked up, his gaze heavy, evidently displeased.


    Not wanting to stay in the main room or to be caught up in the anger between Lin Anjie and Lin Aiguo, Anning excused herself and returned to her own room.


    Upon entering the room, Anning changed into a new set of clothes and covered herself with the quilt to read in bed.


    Her room wasn''t warm, there was no stove burning, and it was especially cold at this time. She would be too cold to stay still without the comfort of the quilt.


    Anning held a book in her hands, reading intently. After a moment, her door was pushed open. Lin Anping peered in, then carefully closed the door again.


    Sitting down in the living room, Lin Anping was asked by Lin Aiguo, who was smoking, "What is your second sister up to?"


    Lin Anping smiled, "She''s studying, my sister is almost turning into a bookworm."


    Lin Aiguo took a drag of his cigarette, "Studying is good, she''s taking the college entrance exam next year¡ªit''s crucial to study hard. If she could get into university, it would really glorify the Lin family."


    After saying this, Lin Aiguo asked Lin Anping again, "And how''s your eldest sister?"


    Lin Anping choked slightly, "She''s knitting a sweater, look, it seems like it''s for her brother-in-law."


    Lin Aiguo sighed, "Let her knit. It really is true that daughters are not easy to keep at home."


    Wang Cuixhua, who was cleaning up the dishes, paused and glanced at Lin Aiguo, "You also shouldn''t look at An Jie with such dissatisfaction all the time. She''s about to get married, and after the wedding, she will be part of another family... We..."


    "It''s not that simple."


    Lin Aiguo sighed again, "We and the Su family are from the same village, all locals, bumping into each other frequently. If An Jie doesn''t handle herself well after getting married and causes trouble, it''s the Lin family''s reputation that suffers. If something bigger happens and the Su family comes knocking, how embarrassing would that be?"


    Wang Cuixhua thought of An Jie''s temperament and also sighed, "There''s no helping it. The Su family is poor; we can''t even call off the engagement without creating a scene. If we insisted on calling it off, the Su family would certainly accuse us of being disrespectful, lacking compassion, and breaking our word."


    Lin Aiguo then worried along with her.


    The Su family was also worried.


    Liu Erni and Su Shuanzi, Su Zhiqiang''s father, sat on the heated brick bed, both sighing heavily.


    "Hubby, what do you think we should do?"


    Su Shuanzi wanted a cigarette, but remembering that he had quit to pay off debts, his hand froze: "What to do? Find a way to buy it, what else? Want the engagement to fall through?"


    They were discussing the matter of Su Zhiqiang''s younger brother, Su Zhikang.


    Su Zhikang''s marriage had been set; the betrothal gifts had already been sent to the girl''s family. But all of a sudden, they demanded a radio, without which she wouldn''t marry.


    The wedding was imminent, and if it fell through, both families would be shamed.


    But buying a radio was a problem, as the Su family genuinely had no money. Thinking about the debts incurred for his son''s marriage, Su Shuanzi was so anxious he couldn''t eat or sleep.


    Su Zhikang had always been frail from childhood and couldn''t do heavy work. Getting a wife when grown up was difficult, and it would be terrible to lose this chance. If the engagement were called off, Su Zhikang might well end up a bachelor forever.


    "But if we buy the radio for the Third Son''s Wife, what about the Eldest''s and the Second''s families?"


    Thinking about this made Liu Erni''s mouth go bitter, "All three homes are close by, who wouldn''t hear about it? And when they do, won''t they make a fuss?"


    As they were talking, the door was pushed open.


    Su Zhiqiang entered lightly on his feet, pulling out several banknotes from his pocket: "Dad, take this money. Keep it for Third Son''s Wife to buy something."


    Su Shuanzi''s hands trembled, "Where did you get this money?"


    Su Zhiqiang smiled, "An Jie gave it to me. An Jie said, our family''s entire bridal price, not a cent did her family keep¡ªit''s all brought over as part of her dowry. She said this money should be saved for our future together."


    Su Shuanzi and Liu Erni breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Erni pulled on Su Zhiqiang, asking, "How are you and An Jie getting along? I see An Jie is quite fond of you."


    Su Zhiqiang smiled, but there was a forced quality to it.


    Thinking about how clingy An Jie had been these past few days, he felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Especially today, when he saw Anning return from afar, his heart felt even more uneasy.

 Chapter 10: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Compared to the gentle and graceful Anning, the flamboyant An Jie was not favored by Zhiqiang.


    He always felt that An Jie''s appearance was a bit too bold, and her temper was not great either, which actually made Zhiqiang somewhat dislike her from the bottom of his heart.


    However, since their families had arranged a marriage from their childhood, Zhiqiang couldn''t avoid An Jie, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    As the wedding date approached, Zhiqiang had started to accept the reality.


    He knew his family was poor, and that he was lucky to get a wife at all; if it weren''t for the arranged marriage, he could never have married a beautiful girl like An Jie.


    Just look at the wives of the second son, Su Zhijian, and the third son, Su Zhikang, it''s clear that pretty girls are not his family''s fortune.


    Although he had accepted the reality, Zhiqiang still had Anning on his mind.


    He had thought more than once how wonderful it would have been if Anning had been the one arranged to marry him.


    If he could marry Anning, he would definitely treat her especially well, not letting her suffer any grievances and would always listen to her¡ªwhatever Anning said, he would follow without hesitation.


    The more he thought this way, the more Zhiqiang found himself longing for Anning.


    Today when he returned home and saw Anning sitting on the horse cart, his heart felt cold again, struck by pain once more.


    Anning was a high school student and also the top student at the town''s school, with a bright prospect of attending college. Zhiqiang, a poor man, couldn''t possibly match up to her.


    Not just him, no young man in the entire Xiaogou Village could match up to Anning.


    As Zhiqiang walked home, he sighed more than once, thinking that Anning, the golden phoenix of this mountain valley, would one day fly away. By then, he probably wouldn''t even be able to catch a glimpse of her.


    Zhiqiang sat on the kang lost in thought, when Liu Erni tugged at him, "Eldest, An Jie is pretty and treats you well, don''t let her down, eventually treat her well, do you hear?"


    Zhiqiang nodded in agreement.


    That was what he thought too.


    Although he didn''t like An Jie now, she was going to be his wife soon, and he would treat her well in the future. He would try his best to forget Anning and treat An Jie well.


    Liu Erni began to discuss with Shuanzi, "Let''s buy a radio and secretly send it to the Third Son''s Wife''s family, let''s not let the second family know, otherwise it will cause trouble."


    Shuanzi, after finishing his cigarette, nodded, "Okay, I''ll buy the radio tomorrow and send it to the Third Son''s Wife''s family."


    The three of them settled the matter, and by that time it was already very late, and there was nothing much to amuse themselves with in the village, so they went to sleep early.


    The Su family was at peace, but lively uproar had started at the Lin Family.


    The reason was that Lin Aiguo discovered that the money he had placed in the cabinet was missing.


    This money was from selling a big fat pig recently, Lin Aiguo had kept it in the cabinet, planning to use it for Lin Anjie''s marriage expenses, and had not deposited it. But when he went to get the money at night, he found it was gone.


    Lin Aiguo''s face changed color instantly.


    He woke up Wang Cuixhua, who was lying on the kang: "Did you take the money from the cabinet?"


    Wang Cuixhua, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up: "No, what happened? Is the money gone?"


    Lin Aiguo nodded, "I had it placed properly, how could it just disappear?"


    "Did someone steal it?"


    That was Wang Cuixhua''s first thought.


    Lin Aiguo shook his head: "It shouldn''t be, our neighbors are not that kind of people. And we haven''t been short of people around recently, if there were a thief, we would have noticed."


    Wang Cuixhua thought the same.


    Since it was unlikely to be an outsider, it must be someone from within.


    Suddenly, Wang Cuixhua thought of Lin Anjie who had recently started dressing up; just a few days ago she had brought home a head ornament and also previously bought a bottle of face cream.


    Her face turned pale instantly.


    "His dad, it, it was An Jie..."


    Lin Aiguo pushed the door and walked out.


    Wang Cuixhua quickly jumped down from the kang and followed him.


    She grabbed Lin Aiguo''s arm, "His dad, don''t be angry, please ask properly, just, just don''t beat Daya."


    Lin Aiguo shook off Wang Cuixhua''s hand and walked over to knock on Lin Anjie''s door: "An Jie, open the door."


    Lin Anjie was about to go to bed when he heard the knocking and got up to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Lin Aiguo standing outside with a livid face, and felt somewhat guilty for a moment.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Lin Aiguo looked Lin Anjie up and down: "Did you take the money from home?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Lin Anjie, a bit scared, said: "I didn''t take the money from home, I haven''t even entered mom and dad''s room these past days."


    "If you didn''t take the money from home, how did you know the money was kept in the room?"


    Lin Aiguo asked another question, becoming more suspicious that Lin Anjie was the one who took the money.


    Actually, at this time, many rural households tended not to deposit their money in banks; they mostly kept their cash at home, some would keep it in grain stores, some would find a secure place at home, keeping it in the bedroom was actually not very common.


    "I, I heard you and mom mention it."


    Lin Anjie desperately tried to find an excuse: "You said the money from selling the pig was for my marriage. How could I possibly steal my own money?"


    This explanation seemed somewhat reasonable.


    However, Lin Aiguo still had his suspicions.


    "Let your mom go in and check."


    Lin Aiguo said sternly.


    Lin Anjie''s face sunk immediately: "Why? Why suspect it was me who stole when money went missing from home? I''m a grown woman, you''re searching and rummaging through my room, how can I face people?"


    Modern-era Lin Anjie actually valued personal privacy quite a bit; she felt that allowing her mother to search her room was an insult to her.


    But, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua didn''t think the same way.


    Their thoughts, like most parents in Hua Country at the time, were the same ¡ª the child is theirs to control since they gave birth to them, they raised them from small; what''s the harm in searching her room? It''s not like they are strangers.


    Wang Cuixhua and Lin Aiguo had the same thought: "An Jie, let mom search it, if it''s not there then you can rest assured, right?"


    Lin Anjie stood at the door, refusing to open it: "Why only search mine? If money is lost, shouldn''t everyone be suspected? Why not search Anning''s room, or An Ping''s? Maybe it was them who stole it. You lose money and first think I took it, also only search my room, is it that you dislike me? Is it favoritism..."


    As she spoke, she began to cry, her cries particularly loud, waking up Anning and Lin Anping.


    Anning, dressed in her clothes, pushed the door open and came out, rubbing her eyes and asking: "Dad, mom, what happened?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Ping also came out at this time, his face confused.


    Lin Aiguo waved his hand: "It''s nothing to do with you two, go back to sleep."


    But An Jie was determined to pull Anning into it: "What do you mean it''s nothing to do with them? Since they are awake, then search together."


    She lifted her chin, her face filled with aggrieved defiance: "If you want to search my room, it must be done fairly. If you''re going to search, search everyone; if not, then don''t search anyone."


    Wang Cuixhua was a bit troubled.


    She turned back to look at Lin Aiguo: "His dad, why not just search everyone?"

 Chapter 11: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    "Dad, what''s going on exactly?"


    Anning blinked her eyes, looking very puzzled at Lin Aiguo.


    She actually had a clue.


    It was no more than the money at home, which Lin Aiguo believed was stolen by Anjie.


    Lin Aiguo looked at Anjie and then at Anning with a stern face: "The money at home is gone."


    Anning was hugely startled: "How much money? How is it gone?"


    Anping was also terrified: "I didn''t take it, I didn''t even know there was money kept in the house."


    As for the integrity of his second daughter and youngest son, Lin Aiguo was still at ease, and he was sure the two kids hadn''t taken it.


    It''s just that...


    Lin Aiguo glanced at Anjie and sighed: "Whether you took it or not, we have to search all three of your rooms."


    Anning didn''t object: "Let my mom search my room first."


    Anjie got a little anxious.


    Lin Aiguo was even more convinced that it was Anjie who stole it.


    He looked at Anjie trying to go back to her room, grabbed her with one hand: "You stand right here, don''t go anywhere."


    Lin Aiguo then glanced at Anping: "Anping can''t go back to his room either."


    Lin Anping didn''t really care: "Fine, I won''t go back. But Mom, please search quickly, I''m getting sleepy here."


    Wang Cuixhua nodded and followed Anning into her room.


    Lin Anjie bowed her head, a smile curling at the corner of her mouth, a malicious glint in her eyes.


    Anning has been at school these past few days, and she had just come back today. She probably didn''t even know there was something extra in her room.


    Wang Cuixhua started to carefully search Anning''s room.


    She first turned Anning''s bed inside out, under the pillows, inside the blankets, even took apart the pillowcase to look, and she also rummaged through all the drawers of Anning''s desk, as well as looked through the cupboard¡ªindeed, she left no corner of the room untouched.


    Wang Cuixhua searched meticulously and took quite a bit of time. In the end, all she found in Anning''s backpack was a single yuan.


    Anning smiled and said, "This is what I''ve saved from eating frugally recently, originally planning to add something for my elder sister''s wedding..."


    Wang Cuixhua came out with that one yuan and repeated Anning''s words to Lin Aiguo.


    Lin Aiguo was deeply touched: "Silly child, your father knows you are filial and sensible, but you can''t starve yourself. You can''t do this in the future; you are still growing, and going hungry is absolutely unacceptable."


    "I understand."


    Anning nodded obediently: "I''ll definitely eat my fill in the future. It''s just that I was thinking about saving money to buy something for my elder sister."


    Lin Aiguo thought of the vile demeanor Anjie exhibited when he said they would search the rooms earlier, and the jealousy in Anjie''s eyes towards Anning. He also thought of Anning, who worked wholeheartedly for the family and treated Anjie with such respect and care, and felt an indescribable bitterness in his heart.


    He turned to look at Lin Anjie: "See? There''s nothing in your sister''s room, even this one yuan was meant to buy you something."


    Anjie''s face changed drastically.


    How could there possibly be no money in Anning''s room?


    Where did the money go?


    The money was definitely placed by her, how could it be missing?


    "Mom, did you search thoroughly?"


    She asked, unwilling to accept it.


    Lin Aiguo trembled with anger upon hearing this.


    He raised his hand, really furious, and slapped Lin Anjie across the face: "You heartless thing, what do you wish, that your sister is a thief or what? I''ve never seen someone as heartless as you..."


    Wang Cuihua, afraid that Lin Aiguo would get too angry, hurried over to stop him: "Enough, enough, you''ve already hit and scolded, let me quickly go check Anjie''s room, and we can talk after that."


    Lin Aiguo took a deep breath and waved his hand: "Go quickly."


    When he looked at Anning, his eyes were filled with guilt: "Anning, I''m sorry you have been wronged."


    Anning wore a gentle and tranquil smile: "I''m not wronged, the money at home is lost, of course, we need to search thoroughly, it''s only right."


    Although she was smiling, there was a flash of disappointment in her eyes, and some sadness, along with an indescribable worry.


    Seeing Anning''s gaze, Lin Aiguo felt even worse.


    He touched Anning''s head: "Take some extra money with you to school next week, buy some more good food."


    Originally, Lin Anjie felt a bit guilty and afraid watching Wang Cuihua enter her room, but when she heard Lin Aiguo''s words, a hint of hatred flashed in her heart.


    I knew it would be like this, everyone in the family is so biased, always favoring Anning, whatever Anning does is right, everything is good.


    As for herself, nothing she does is right; no matter what, she''s picked apart.


    Lin Anjie concealed the hatred in her eyes, clenched her fists, and vowed to not let Anning have it easy.


    Wang Cuihua spent about four or five minutes searching Lin Anjie''s room before coming out.


    She held a stack of money in her hand: "Anjie, where did this money come from? Didn''t you say you didn''t take the money from home? Tell me, who gave you this money?"


    Lin Anjie was startled and took a step back in fear.


    In fact, she had already decided on her plan of action; when she took the money from home, she had thought of an escape plan. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took advantage of Anning''s absence from home and placed some money in Anning''s room, thinking that when Lin Aiguo discovered the money was missing and wanted to search, she would somehow manipulate Lin Aiguo to search Anning''s room first.


    Anning was very good at pretending, always acting especially sensible, just like a Holy Mother White Lotus, and moreover, Anning did not know the money was placed in her room; she would definitely let Lin Aiguo search her room first, and at that time, putting two and two together, the case would be settled.


    And there was indeed money in Anning''s room.


    When the money was found, Anning would be at a loss for words, and both Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua would think Anning stole the money from home; once she created a fuss, they were sure not to search her room.


    In that case, Lin Anjie could very openly keep the money in her own hands.


    Furthermore, she could use such an incident to tarnish Anning''s reputation.


    As for whether Anning''s bad reputation would affect her?


    Anjie was not afraid at all; anyway, her engagement with Su Zhiqiang was already set, and soon she would marry into the Su family. Once she was in the Su family, she would have ways to make Su Zhiqiang support her. No matter what happened with Anning, it wouldn''t affect her too much.


    She had planned everything perfectly, everything was in perfect order.


    But what she did not expect was that the money in Anning''s room was gone. How did it disappear?


    The first thing Anjie thought of was that Anning had found out and hidden the money somewhere else.


    But then again, that seemed impossible.


    She had hidden the money there just a couple of days ago, and Anning had only returned today. Since coming back, Anning had been busy the whole time and had no chance to tidy her room, so how could she have discovered the money?


    But then, where did the money go?


    While Lin Anjie was figuring out where the money had gone, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua were already holding her down and beating her.


    Lin Anjie felt her hair being yanked, and she was hit hard, the pain was excruciating.


    "The money was given to me by Su Zhiqiang, I didn''t steal it from home."


    Lin Anjie could only use this excuse to fool them for now.


    But Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua were not about to let her off easily.


    Given by Su Zhiqiang?


    What a joke, the Su family is so poor right now they''re barely making ends meet, where would they get extra cash?


    Besides, even if the family had money, with Su Zhiqiang''s character, he would save it for his younger brothers to spend, so why would he give it to a fianc¨¦e who hasn''t even married into the family yet?

 Chapter 12: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Lin Anjie cried from the beating, her sobs quiet and fragmented, a sound so soft yet unbearably heartbreaking.


    Wang Cuixhua felt a pang of pity and tugged at Lin Aiguo''s arm.


    Lin Aiguo, with a face ashen as iron, shook off Wang Cuixhua''s hand and pointed at Lin Anjie: "Fine, I''ll go to the Su family shortly and ask if it was indeed Su Zhiqiang who gave you the money."


    Once he said that, Lin Anjie was genuinely filled with terror.


    While crying, she fell to her knees with a thump: "Dad, I took it, it was me."


    Lin Aiguo lifted his foot, intending to kick Lin Anjie away.


    But when he raised his foot, he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    "This isn''t all the money."


    Lin Aiguo spread the money in his hand: "Where did you spend the rest?"


    "I... I spent it."


    At this moment, Lin Anjie would absolutely not confess that some of the money was with Anning; she could only admit to this setback: "I used it to buy things."


    However, Lin Aiguo was not someone who could be easily fooled: "Where are the things then?"


    "I, I..."


    Lin Anjie couldn''t finish her sentence.


    Lin Aiguo knew she was lying again.


    "Alright, if you say the money is spent, since you can''t produce the remaining sum, it will be deducted from your dowry. I was originally planning to convert the bride price from the Su family into your dowry for you to take with you, but now that''s impossible. The money you took will be deducted from the bride price provided by the Su family; whatever is left after deduction will be your dowry."


    "That''s not acceptable."


    Lin Anjie abruptly stood up: "I... cannot deduct from my dowry."


    Lin Aiguo glared at her: "You steal money and still have the face to set conditions with me? Let me tell you, not taking it from the dowry is absolutely impossible. If you continue to create a fuss, I''ll deduct your entire dowry and send you to the Su family with nothing but the clothes on your back."


    Lin Anjie was genuinely terrified, she shrank back and dared not speak again.


    But her heart was filled with hatred.


    She thought to herself, when Su Zhiqiang makes his fortune in the future, she would definitely seek justice for the humiliation suffered today ¡ª neither her parents nor her brothers would receive her help, no matter how they pleaded.


    "That''s enough, go back to your room and sleep."


    Seeing Lin Aiguo''s anger cooling, Wang Cuixhua quickly pushed Lin Anjie: "Be more filial in the future, and stop angering your dad."


    Lin Anjie, with her head down, said nothing in response and quickly entered the room.


    Anning had been listening to the commotion from her room the entire time.


    Hearing that the hall had quieted down, she knew that Lin Aiguo, his wife, and Lin Anjie must have all gone back to sleep.


    She waited a while longer before reaching into a hole in the wall of her room to pull out a roll of money.


    This money was exactly the amount Lin Anjie had placed in her room in an attempt to frame her.


    Anning took out the money and counted it, then smiled.


    There was quite a lot of money ¡ª over eighty dollars ¡ª showing just how much Lin Anjie was willing to invest in her scheme.


    But now, Lin Anjie''s plan to steal chicken had backfired, and instead of framing her, she ended up incriminating herself. This money just ended up benefiting Anning.


    After counting the money, Anning locked it away in a drawer.


    She had thought about finding ways to earn a little money before, but she had no capital and was too busy studying at school every day to have time for work, so she had to give up the thought.


    But now, with some money in hand, she could fully consider starting a small business.


    As the New Year was fast approaching, Anning was thinking about using the holiday break before the New Year to earn some money. She needed to save up some capital, as she planned to travel around after her college entrance exam the following year in search of business opportunities to earn the tuition fees for the three years of university. If she encountered a good opportunity, she might even make enough to buy a house in the Capital.


    Furthermore, Anning was preoccupied with another matter.


    She had learned of an incident from the memories of her previous life.


    In her past life, after the college entrance exam, the Lin Family faced an incident.


    Lin Aiguo, at that time, went to work in the City with people from the village in order to make more money. He worked on a construction site as a bricklayer.


    Lin Aiguo had been working for a while and indeed earned some money, but he was unlucky. One time while working, he fell from a rooftop and broke his leg.


    Seeing the situation, the foreman ran away at once, refusing to provide any medical treatment for Lin Aiguo.


    The Lin Family had no choice but to pay for Lin Aiguo''s medical treatment themselves. Lin Aiguo''s fall was quite severe, and the county hospital was not up to the task, so he had to be admitted to the City hospital.


    It was particularly expensive to stay in the City, and Lin Aiguo''s medical bills were not a small amount either. The Lin Family went to great lengths to raise the money.


    At that time, Lin Anjie had actually earned some money. When Wang Cuixhua went to borrow money from her, Lin Anjie complained bitterly, saying that the Su family was poor and she had no money, and she didn''t lend a penny to Wang Cuixhua.


    At that time, to pay for Lin Aiguo''s medical treatment, the original soul who failed the college entrance exam could only get married and use the bride price money from her husband''s family to pay for Lin Aiguo''s surgery.


    And the person she married was even introduced by Lin Anjie.


    Thinking of these memories, Anning planned to be extra careful during the summer. First, to prevent Lin Aiguo from having an accident, and second, to save up some money early in case Lin Aiguo still couldn''t escape his fate. Then she would have sufficient funds for his medical treatment.


    After thinking for a while, Anning lay down on her bed and fell asleep.


    Because she went to bed late, Anning woke up late the next day, and upon awakening, she smelled a delicious aroma.


    She got dressed and went out, only to see that breakfast had already been prepared in the main room.


    After breakfast, Anning took a walk outside and then came back to help Wang Cuixhua with the chores.


    In the afternoon, Wang Cuixhua cooked some pancakes for Anning, packed a jar of pickles, and also gave her US$ 10, telling her to eat something good at school.


    Anning didn''t refuse; she took the money, packed up her things, and left for school.


    After that, everything was peaceful and quiet.


    Anning immersed herself in studying at school, and in addition, she paid special attention to maintaining good relationships with her classmates.


    The most important thing was that Anning kept all her words and actions in alignment with the original soul, making sure not to give anything away that might seem amiss.


    Time flew by particularly fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day of Lin Anjie''s marriage to Su Zhiqiang.


    Anning took a day off to go home on the eve of the wedding.


    That day, the Lin Family''s courtyard was especially lively. Relatives from the home and surrounding areas had all come over, with many bringing items to add to Lin Anjie''s dowry, as well as some who were there to help.


    Carrying her bag, Anning greeted everyone along the way and quickly entered the house. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She placed her bag on the bed and took out a pair of pillowcases from it.


    Holding the pillowcases, Anning entered Lin Anjie''s room.


    Lin Anjie and several village girls were sitting on the bed, looking at the red dress she was going to wear the next day. When they saw Anning come in, Lin Anjie''s face went sour for a moment, but then she was all smiles: "Anning, when did you come back? You must be tired, sit down and rest a bit."


    Anning also had a smile on her face, her softly spoken words endearing: "I just got back. I bought you a pair of pillowcases in town, remember to put them in your trunk."


    The pillowcases held by Anning were beautifully colored and embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water. They were very pretty and made of fine material, clearly not cheap.


    Lin Anjie''s sisters were particularly envious of this pair of pillowcases. They only had good things to say about Anning and praised her to Lin Anjie, which made Lin Anjie even more frustrated.


    Anning set down the pillowcases and after standing for a while, she left.


    Instead of resting inside, she helped Wang Cuixhua entertain the guests.


    Anning was busy running about, while Lin Anjie sat indoors without showing her face.


    The visiting relatives all had a clear idea in their minds; they couldn''t help comparing Anning with An Jie and found Anning much more agreeable. They felt An Jie was temperamental, lazy, and unpleasant to be around, not nearly as likable as Anning.

 Chapter 13: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    In the evening, Anning and An Ping cleaned up the yard and heated up some leftovers, then cooked some millet porridge.


    As she got the meal ready and went inside to call Wang Cuixhua, she heard Wang Cuixhua talking with Lin Anjie.


    Wang Cuixhua''s voice was soft, but it carried an indefinable heaviness.


    "An Jie, no matter what you think, your father and I truly love you from the bottom of our hearts, and we always wish you the best. The Su family isn''t well off, they are as poor as can be, and life certainly won''t be as good as in our home. Su Zhiqiang is also the eldest in his family, and marrying him would make you the Su family''s eldest daughter-in-law, a role that carries a heavy burden."


    Lin Anjie was sitting aside, seemingly listening, but obviously distracted.


    Regardless of whether Lin Anjie was taking it in or not, Wang Cuixhua felt obliged to say what needed to be said.


    "You and Su Zhiqiang will have to take care of two elderly folks in the future, and you''ll need to mediate any disputes among the Su brothers. Once married, you can''t be as wilful as you are at home. When you are married, it means you''ve grown up, and being grown up means you can''t act like a child anymore."


    "I know that."


    Lin Anjie pouted. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To herself, she thought: Su Zhiqiang is going to be the richest man in the county in the future, life couldn''t be better. How could she possibly suffer?


    Wang Cuixhua felt even worse inside, sighed, and said, "Also, tomorrow the three Su brothers are getting married together, and our house is close to the Su family. Your mother wants you to head over early. You must remember, when you enter, you must be the first one to do so. You absolutely can''t let your sisters-in-law get ahead of you, got it?"


    "That''s so old-fashioned."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Anjie grew even more impatient, "Mom, don''t keep repeating these old traditions. How am I going to be someone else''s once married? Won''t I still have the surname Lin? And you still expect me to be sensible and filial, talking about being the first to enter the door. Those are all antiquated ideas. They''re out of fashion now."


    As Wang Cuixhua watched Lin Anjie completely ignore her advice, and thought about the hardships of bringing her up since she was young, tears unconsciously started to fall.


    Anning watched from the side, feeling indignant on behalf of Wang Cuixhua.


    To be honest, although Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua, as a couple, had their quirks, had little education, and were prone to hitting children, they genuinely loved each of their kids and really considered what was best for them. For their children''s sake, they could sacrifice everything.


    Even the hitting was, in their hearts, believed to be for the children''s own good.


    After all, Xiaogou Village was a place isolated from information. For thousands of years, the people there believed that strict discipline produces obedient children.


    Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua really doted on Lin Anjie, their eldest daughter, and genuinely planned for her future. Even if Lin Anjie hurt them, they never thought to give up on her.


    But Lin Anjie was too self-centered and overconfident, showing no respect for her own parents.


    Anning watched Wang Cuixhua discreetly turn away and wipe her tears, then stepped forward to offer Wang Cuixhua a handkerchief: "Mom, it''s time to eat."


    Only then did Wang Cuixhua quickly stand up: "Let''s go, it''s time to eat. I''ll bring the food with you."


    Upon leaving the house, Wang Cuixhua whispered to Anning, "Get up early tomorrow and accompany your sister to the Su family''s home. An Ping should go too. An Ping is young and not reliable, but you can be depended upon. Remember, you have to ensure your sister is the first to enter the door."


    "Okay."


    Anning nodded obediently: "Mom, I remember."


    Wang Cuixhua patted Anning''s head: "Our Anning is such a good girl."


    After dinner, the family tidied up and went to bed early.


    Anning was a bit restless and couldn''t sleep, so she sat on her bed reading.


    After a few pages and seeing it was nearly eleven o''clock, Anning grew thirsty and put on her shoes to go out and pour herself a glass of water.


    Just as she left the room, she heard a series of curses and quarrels coming from Lin Aiguo''s room.


    Anning was startled and, forgetting about the water, immediately ran over and knocked on the door.


    Wang Cuixhua opened the door with disheveled hair, saw Anning, and smiled a little: "It''s nothing. Your dad is just too tired, mumbling in his sleep."


    Anning searched through the original host''s memories and seemed to recall that Lin Aiguo indeed had such a problem.


    When he was too tired, he would talk in his sleep, spending his nights particularly restlessly.


    In recent days, due to Lin Anjie''s wedding preparations, Lin Aiguo had indeed been especially busy and exhausted.


    Lin Anjie was not thoughtful, constantly causing this and that issue. Lin Aiguo had to prepare the dowry, entertain guests, and also clean up after Lin Anjie. Anyone in his shoes would be worn out to the point of collapse.


    Knowing that Lin Aiguo was extremely fatigued, Anning genuinely felt sorry for this father.


    She poured a cup of water for Wang Cuihua: "Mom, later give dad some warm water to drink. Tomorrow let''s all get up early, so dad can sleep in a bit. If there''s anything at home that can rely on An Ping, then we should rely on him. Also, have uncle help out more tomorrow, we mustn''t exhaust dad."


    "I know, I know."


    Wang Cuihua kept urging Anning to return to her room: "Go back and sleep. You''ve also been running around all day and are exhausted. Don''t read books later; go to sleep early."


    When Anning agreed and was heading back to her room, she saw Lin Anjie coming out wrapped in clothes.


    Her face was full of impatience, with a hint of anger: "Will you ever stop? Others can''t sleep because of the noise, and what''s with dad''s problem? Other people are tired too, but you don''t see anyone else talking in their sleep, do you?"


    Hearing this, Anning truly felt that Lin Aiguo and his wife were being undervalued.


    She also felt especially sorry for the original host.


    The original host truly cared about her sister Lin Anjie, holding sisterhood in high regard.


    Thus, even when the original host was schemed by Lin Anjie into marrying a domestic abuser and ended up killed, she never thought of taking revenge on Lin Anjie.


    The original host''s heart held that her sister Lin Anjie used to be very kind.


    But now, as Anning observed Lin Anjie causing so much trouble, and seeing Lin Anjie lacking the most basic respect and affection for her biological parents, Anning had already discarded all the bit of feeling the original host had for her.


    This kind of Lin Anjie did not deserve the original host''s forgiveness.


    She felt that such a selfish and cruel person should not go unpunished.


    The original host may not hold grudges, but she, Anning, was a petty person; she held grudges, she would slowly teach Lin Anjie how to be a proper person, and make Lin Anjie live a lifetime in regret.


    Lin Anjie''s words not only angered Anning but Wang Cuihua was even more enraged.


    She was so angry that she almost wanted to slap Lin Anjie a few times.


    But considering that Lin Anjie was getting married tomorrow and it wouldn''t look good to have a bruised face, she suppressed her anger.


    "Enough, stop your whining and go back to sleep."


    Wang Cuihua motioned with her hand and no longer wanted to see Lin Anjie.


    Anning waited for Lin Anjie to return to her room before she entered her own.


    That night Lin Aiguo talked in his sleep several times, which greatly annoyed Lin Anjie.


    But Anning felt even more pity for Lin Aiguo, the father.


    She got up very early the next morning and began tidying everything inside and out, washed the cups at home again and placed them on the table in the main hall, and prepared several thermoses of hot water well in advance, also setting out the tea leaves.


    Additionally, she went to the storeroom to take out some of the purchased candy and melon seeds to put them on plates.


    By the time Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua got up, Anning had almost gotten everything in order.


    Seeing how capable and sensible Anning was and realizing how considerate she was of her parents, Lin Aiguo, a grown man, had his eyes turning red.


    His heart''s balance tipped even more towards Anning''s side.

 Chapter 14: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Before dawn, Lin Family''s house was already bustling with many people.


    Lin Jiugen and Wu Pan''ni had arrived early, as had Lin Hongjun and his wife Lin Aimin.


    After everyone arrived, they started to help out.


    It was the dead of winter, and it was extremely cold before the sun rose, forming ice from dripping water, but these people seemed unbothered by the cold and took off their coats to get busy.


    The entire family was busy with various tasks, except for Lin Anjie, who had a good sleep.


    When she woke up, everything was already prepared.


    Lin Anjie got out of bed in a particularly delicate manner, changed into a bright red outfit, and filled a hot water bottle to hold close.


    Wang Cuihua was still angry with Lin Anjie but still lit the fire to boil two eggs for her.


    Lin Anjie looked at the plain boiled eggs, found them tasteless, frowned, pushed them aside, and stubbornly refused to eat.


    Wang Cuihua, having no choice, gave the eggs to Anning and Lin Anran from Lin Aimin''s house.


    After Anning ate the eggs, she heard firecracker sounds not far away.


    Then someone shouted: "They are here, the Su family members have arrived."


    Wang Cuihua hurried into the house to remind An Jie briefly, and after a moment, Su Zhiqiang entered the Lin Family''s gate with others.


    It wasn''t time to tease the bride and groom yet; Su Zhiqiang easily entered Lin Anjie''s room, saw her in red sitting on the bed, and without a hint of a smile, nodded at Lin Anjie saying, "Let''s go."


    Lin Anjie jumped off the bed and followed behind Su Zhiqiang.


    Anning watched, frowning.


    She really didn''t understand why Lin Anjie was so fixated on Su Zhiqiang.


    The Su family was poor, and by the looks of it, Su Zhiqiang didn''t hold much affection for Lin Anjie, and all three Su brothers were not exactly honest. Lin Anjie marrying into the Su family would definitely face hardships. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Anning''s opinion, the Su family was truly not a good match.


    But since Lin Anjie was willing, Anning wouldn''t say much.


    When Lin Anjie came out of the house, Anning quickly grabbed a large red satin parcel and followed out.


    Su Zhiqiang had come on a bicycle to fetch the bride, left Lin Family''s house by bike with Lin Anjie. Those from Lin Family sending off the bride were on foot.


    Fortunately, the two families weren''t too far apart, so walking wasn''t too tiring.


    By the time Anning and the relatives who were sending off the bride reached Su family''s doorstep, they saw Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang, the brothers, also returning with the brides.


    Outside the Su family''s gate, three brides stood in line.


    Two clusters of firecrackers were hung at the main entrance, with sorghum stalks placed underneath, waiting for the appointed time to light up.


    Anning remembered Wang Cuixhua''s instructions and whispered closely to Lin Anjie, "Sister, I''ll block those two later; remember to run inside quickly."


    Lin Anjie didn''t pay heed to Anning''s words at all, hanging her head down, seemingly lost in thought.


    Soon, the appointed time came, and someone went to ignite the fire.


    Anning, very agile, quickly grabbed the other two brides.


    "Sister, run."


    Anning signaled Lin Anjie with her eyes.


    Lin Anping also pushed her from behind.


    Lin Anjie wasn''t in a hurry either; he was about to enter the house when two relatives from the bride''s side suddenly grabbed hold of him.


    One woman, in her thirties, shrieked, "What''s this about? Why should she be the first to go in?"


    "Exactly, why are you stopping people?"


    Another woman standing nearby also started shouting.


    Hearing this, Anning slightly narrowed her eyes, then she chuckled and said, "Zhiqiang is the Su family''s eldest, and my sister is his wife, the eldest sister-in-law. It has always been the custom for the elder to go first; it''s unheard of to let the younger brother''s wife enter before the elder. Where does such reasoning come from?"


    The people from Lin Family''s side all shouted, "Exactly, there''s a sequence to these things, size does matter!"


    Originally, Lin Anjie would not have conceded, but hearing Anning''s reasoning, he felt there was some sense to it.


    He wasn''t doing it for any other reason; he just wanted to occupy the moral high ground to overpower the two sisters-in-law once inside.


    He looked at Su Zhiqiang: "Zhiqiang, what my sister said makes sense. I should be the one to enter first."


    Su Zhiqiang nodded, "Alright, I''ll lead you in."


    He went forward to push aside the people blocking Lin Anjie, but just as he made a move, Su Zhikang''s wife refused to accept this.


    She didn''t care how many people were standing outside or how it looked, she screamed and berated Su Zhikang, "You spineless wimp, just going to let me be bullied, huh? Su Zhikang, are you even a man? If you are, carry me inside right now."


    Scolded by his wife, Su Zhikang didn''t dare get angry but instead tried to placate her with a smile, "Alright, I''ll carry you in, I will."


    Seeing things were getting out of hand, Anning quickly said to Su Zhiqiang, "Zhiqiang, hurry and take my sister inside."


    Su Zhiqiang looked very displeased; he moved forward to carry Lin Anjie, but then Su Zhijian came over, grabbing Su Zhiqiang, "Brother, you are the eldest, you should give way. Look, just let my wife enter first or else Li Mei will cause a huge uproar."


    Seeing Su Zhijian''s unreasonable attitude, Lin Anjie got angry and cursed, "Nonsense, what do you mean give way? Which family has the elder brother step aside for the younger to get married first? If you go in first, that would mean the elder brother is getting married after the younger. If that''s the case, then call off this wedding."


    Su Zhijian''s wife, Li Mei, upon hearing Lin Anjie talk about canceling the wedding, immediately started causing a scene, "Cancel it then! If I can''t enter first, then just cancel it. Su Zhijian, take me back right now!"


    Su Zhikang''s wife slapped him across the face, "You useless thing, what good are you? I might as well not get married and just go home."


    What had been a joyous occasion turned into a fight between three new brides at the doorstep early in the morning, which was quite inappropriate.


    Many onlookers began to gossip.


    Seeing how unsightly the spat had become, Anning loudly exclaimed, "Where are the Su family''s stewards? Isn''t there a manager here? Come sort this out quickly!"


    In a short while, a plump middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit appeared.


    Anning did recognize him; his surname was Xue, a clan uncle of Xue Feng, named Xue Jinhe, well-known in Xiaogou Village for managing both joyous and solemn family events.


    "Uncle Xue."


    Seeing Xue Jinhe emerge, Anning quickly approached him with a smile, "Look at this mess. Usually, when someone''s marrying, it''s one bride at a time. But Uncle Su and his wife were too eager and wanted all three brides at once. Even then, there should be an order, right?"


    Anning spoke sensibly, and combined with Xue Jinhe''s connections with the Lin Family and being a local from Xiaogou Village, he naturally sided with her.


    He kept nodding, "You''re right, quite articulate for a high schooler; you speak differently from others."


    He then looked at the Su brothers and coughed, "From ancient times, there''s never been a precedent where the elder brother''s wife waits outside while the younger brother''s wife enters first. I think we should go in one by one according to seniority."


    The Su brothers had no objections, and neither did Lin Anjie, but Li Mei and Su Lao San''s wife, Wang Min, were not pleased.


    Their faces were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Li Mei said, "When discussing the marriage, the Su family didn''t mention this. It''s such a good day, at such an auspicious time; letting her go first just delays everything. If something goes wrong in my future, who will take responsibility?"


    Wang Min also said, "If that''s the case, then I might indeed not get married."


    Xue Jinhe had never seen such unreasonable women; frustrated, he shouted, "Fine then, marry or not, if not just leave; no one is begging you. If you''re really not getting married, return the Su family''s betrothal gifts and find someone better. I''d really like to see which young woman makes it to her in-law''s doorstep and still demands to go back to her family over such a trivial matter, and who would dare to marry her after this."

 Chapter 15: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Su Shuanzi and Liu Erni were called over.


    They both had zodiac conflicts with the new daughter-in-law and had hidden themselves early on, completely unaware of what had happened outside. They were somewhat confused when they were called out.


    Anning smiled as she walked over to Liu Erni: "Madam, under normal circumstances we shouldn''t nitpick on such a day, but our Lin Family won''t be bullied by just anyone. My sister is marrying into your Su family as the eldest daughter-in-law. No matter how you look at it, she should be the first to enter the door, right?"


    Liu Erni forced a laugh.


    Anning glanced back at Wang Min: "There must be order in everything, after all. You''re marrying Su Lao San, if you entered the door first, what would others think? Who could understand who you married? Could it be that you also wish to marry Su Zhiqiang?"


    Wang Min''s face changed color at that remark.


    Xue Jinsan had shown no mercy to her before, filling Wang Min with anger. Now, Anning was picking a fight, and Wang Min could hardly bear it.


    "What business is it of yours? Busybody meddling in things that don''t concern you. It''s not your wedding, so stop babbling."


    Anning was unfazed: "Too much talk isn''t good for a bride. Look at my sister, she has hardly spoken from beginning to end. That''s the proper demeanor for a bride. Moreover, it''s my sister getting married, how could it not concern me? If I find your behavior unacceptable, can''t I make a few comments about it?"


    By this time, Lin Anping had also come over and stood beside Anning, protectively putting his arm around her for fear of any dispute with the Wang family: "My second sister is right. Today, my eldest sister is getting married, and as her maternal family, we can make decisions for her. What, can we not even speak now?"


    Seeing the situation worsen, Su Shuanzi quickly intervened: "Enough, enough. This was my oversight; I was too busy hiding and forgot to mention the order of entering. An Jie, as the wife of the eldest, must enter first, followed by the wives of the second and third sons. Let that be settled."


    He quickly pulled Liu Erni and rushed away.


    Wang Min was still upset, but since Su Shuanzi had spoken, she couldn''t make any more fuss.


    If she continued to make trouble, it would be akin to refusing the marriage. The Wang family had received a substantial dowry from the Su family. If the marriage fell through, the dowry would have to be returned. It wasn''t just the Wang family that was reluctant¡ªWang Min herself couldn''t bear the thought.


    Seeing the matter settled, someone lit the firecrackers again, and Anning glanced at Su Zhiqiang: "Brother-in-law, what are you dawdling for? Hurry up and carry my sister inside."


    Su Zhiqiang blushed, murmured an acknowledgment, and rushed inside carrying Lin Anjie.


    Once he started, Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang also carried their respective brides into the home.


    Anning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She, Lin Anping, and others from the Lin Family who had come for the escort slowly made their way into the house.


    It was particularly cold outside, and after having stood for so long, everyone''s hands and feet were freezing, and their bodies were starting to go numb.


    Once inside, they sat by the stove for a while to warm up.


    The new daughter-in-law had to be greeted with a fine banquet.


    The Su family side had prepared everything in advance, and soon the food was brought out.


    Anning ate a few bites of food and a bowl of noodles then stood up and said to Lin Anjie: "Sister, I''m going back for a bit. I''ll come back for the kowtowing ceremony later."


    Lin Anjie nodded: "Go ahead, you go first."


    Anning instructed a few aunties and madams before heading home.


    When she got back, the Lin Family was in a bustle. Anning hurried to help Wang Cuihua entertain the guests, busily serving tea and pouring water.


    It wasn''t until noon that Anning went back to the Su family''s place.


    Then came the ritual of recognizing relatives and performing kowtows.


    In Xiaogou Village, there were still some ancient customs; on the wedding day, the bride had to recognize the groom''s relatives.


    The way to recognize the relatives was to have the bride kowtow to the elders, and in return, the elders would give her some money as a token for changing her form of address.


    During the kowtowing, the three new daughters-in-law went through another round of calculations, and by the time they finished, it was already two or three in the afternoon.


    Anning waited for Lin Anjie to change into another set of clothes and packed everything up before heading home.


    After a busy day, Anning felt quite tired. After she got home, she ate something and then went to sleep.


    Anning had a particularly sweet sleep. By the time she came to, it was already dark outside.


    Wang Cuixhua knocked on the door and came in with a bowl of egg noodles in hand: "We called you for dinner, but you didn''t wake up. You must be famished now; hurry up and eat something."


    Anning smiled as she sat up, took a few bites of noodles, and felt more like herself.


    "Mom, have you eaten yet?"


    Wang Cuixhua laughed: "I ate earlier. Hurry up and eat. After that, you can go back to sleep."


    Anning agreed and quickly finished the noodles, emptying the large bowl in no time.


    She got off the bed, put her shoes on, went out to wash the bowl, and then came back.


    Wang Cuixhua was still sitting in Anning''s room. Seeing Anning return, she smiled and pulled her to sit down: "How''s school going? Can you understand everything the teacher says? Do we have hope for university next year?"


    Anning knew that Lin Aiguo and his wife had high hopes for her.


    The Lin family had been poor farmers for eight generations, and they revered and aspired to be scholars; they always wanted to send someone to university. Unfortunately, Anning''s older male cousins, Lin Anyue and Lin Anyi, weren''t good at studying, and neither was Lin Anjie. Only Lin Anning had been an excellent student all along. From elementary to high school, she consistently ranked first or second, which led Lin Aiguo and his siblings to place all their hopes on her.


    Even Wang Cuixhua was always hopeful that Anning could attend university and frequently inquired about her studies.


    Anning smiled: "I''m doing well in school. I''ve already finished the high school curriculum, and I even borrowed some college textbooks to start studying. There''s definitely no problem with me getting into university next year." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wrapped her arm around Wang Cuixhua''s, rested her head on her shoulder, and whispered, "I want to go to a university in the Capital."


    "A university in the Capital?"


    Wang Cuixhua was surprised at first, then delighted: "Are you confident? That''s the Capital we''re talking about..."


    Anning nodded firmly: "I''m sure I can get in."


    Wang Cuixhua''s joy was so great her mouth stretched into a wide grin. Just as she was about to say something, they heard Lin Anping''s voice.


    "Mom, Second Sis, hurry up and come out. There''s trouble at the Su family''s place."


    Wang Cuixhua immediately forgot about the university matter and rushed out with Anning, asking as they ran, "Where''s your father?"


    Lin Anping said, "My dad went to call my uncles."


    Wang Cuixhua felt somewhat relieved.


    When the three of them arrived at the Su family''s home, they saw the courtyard was full of people.


    Wang Min sat on the ground, disheveled and crying bitterly, while her maternal family members were deeply engaged in a fight with the Su family.


    An old madam wearing a traditional Chinese jacket was physically confronting Liu Erni. Several young men were holding down the Su brothers, and Su Shuanzi was being attacked by two middle-aged men.


    But Lin Anjie wasn''t hiding in the bridal room; she held a brick in her hand, sneaking around looking for an opportunity to strike at one of the men hitting Su Zhiqiang.


    Seeing the scene, Lin Anping became anxious. With a shout, he ran over and grabbed the two young men attacking Su Zhiqiang, shouting, "What''s this about? Do you think Xiaogou Village has no one to stand up? Bullying by numbers in the dead of night..."

 Chapter 16: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Lin Anping was young after all, and it''s easy for the young to be impatient and impulsive.


    He didn''t even look at how many people the other party had, only thinking that he couldn''t let Lin Anjie get beaten, so he immediately picked up a brick and ran over.


    Anning saw this and quickly followed to protect Lin Anping.


    She didn''t think much of Lin Anjie, but her brother Lin Anping was quite good, and she didn''t want him to suffer.


    Seeing that his maternal family had come, Lin Anjie also breathed a sigh of relief.


    It had been quite exhausting for her, scheming and taking slights covertly; now that she saw her relatives, her legs went weak, and she plopped down to the ground.


    Wang Cuixhua hurried over to help Lin Anjie up, pulling her to the side: "What in the world happened, why did they start fighting?"


    Lin Anjie pointed at Wang Min: "It''s all because of the Wang family, someone from their side said something about Wang Min being mistreated, and they came here in the middle of the night seeking justice."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Cuixhua felt extremely upset and stifled.


    She had long felt that the marriage with the Su family was unreliable, not really approving of the Su family''s demeanor, but the men in her family were grateful to the Su family and did not wish to call off the engagement. Wang Cuixhua had spoken privately to Lin Aiguo about this several times, and each time Lin Aiguo would argue with her. Eventually, she had no choice but to think that since the Su family was still in Xiaogou Village and not far from their own, with her watching over, Anjie wouldn''t be too mistreated.


    Moreover, the Lin family wasn''t without support; if the Su family dared to mistreat Anjie, the Lin family would certainly stand up for her, which was much better than marrying her outside.


    With these thoughts, Wang Cuixhua felt somewhat more at ease.


    But now, looking at the situation, not only the Su family was unreliable, Anjie''s sisters-in-law were truly troublesome.


    Living in such an environment, Wang Cuixhua truly worried and felt even more sympathy for her.


    She held Lin Anjie''s hand tightly: "Don''t be scared, mom is here, your dad will be here soon, we will definitely protect you. If you are mistreated at the Su family, remember to come back home, although our Lin family isn''t one to provoke troubles, we aren''t afraid of them either."


    Lin Anjie agreed outwardly, but inside she felt not the slightest bit moved.


    In fact, she even felt some resentment.


    She thought Wang Cuixhua was all sweet words, saying nice things, but in reality, her actions didn''t consider her at all.


    If Wang Cuixhua really felt sympathy for her, why didn''t she ask Anning to return Su Zhiqiang to her when she couldn''t keep going in her previous life and came back home?


    Even if they didn''t give Su Zhiqiang back to her, Anning was living so well and had so much money, why didn''t Wang Cuixhua ask Anning for some money for her?


    After all, Anning''s good life was all because she stole her man, Anning owed her so much, why not give her some money as compensation? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anjie thought about these things, her teeth clenched with hatred.


    Anning was busy protecting Lin Anping and keeping the few families from fighting too fiercely and causing trouble, she was overwhelmed.


    Yet even so, Anning still felt the hatred Lin Anjie harbored towards her.


    Anning found this very strange; whether it was her original self or her current self, she believed she had done nothing to wrong Lin Anjie, so why did Lin Anjie hate her so much?


    Or could it be...


    Anning had a thought in her mind, but this was not the time to dwell on it.


    She held on until Lin Aiguo and his two brothers arrived, then quickly pulled Lin Anping aside.


    When Lin Hongjun reached the Su Family''s courtyard, he quickly located Anning and others. He walked over to Lin Anjie, extinguished the cigarette in his mouth, and loudly said, "This has nothing to do with you, get back inside immediately."


    Lin Anjie didn''t dare to disobey and quietly replied, then turned back into the house.


    Turning around, Lin Hongjun saw that Liu Erni, Lin Anjie''s mother-in-law, was injured, sitting in the courtyard crying.


    He signaled to Wang Cuixhua to go and check on her.


    Wang Cuixhua got up and walked over, she reached out to help Liu Erni up and pulled her to the side.


    Only then did Lin Hongjun, along with the Lin Family, manage to move Wang Min''s maternal relatives aside.


    He coughed and spoke harshly to the Wang Family, "By all accounts, this is a matter between you and the Su Family, but since my niece has also married into the Su Family, today marks a joyous wedding day, I cannot turn a blind eye on you ruining this auspicious occasion. You Wang Family might not care about your daughter and let her see blood and bring her bad luck on her wedding day, but we, the Lin Family, cannot ignore our own child."


    At this point, Lin Hongjun gave a cold snort, "Have you decided not to acknowledge this family relationship? If you really don''t want this marriage affiliation to happen, then hurry and take your daughter back home. But if you plan on letting your daughter marry into the Su Family, is it really wise to show up here brawling, without fearing how difficult it will be for your daughter in the future?"


    At Lin Hongjun''s words, some of the Wang Family lowered their heads, but others retorted angrily, "Right after entering the door, they dared to let our daughter be mistreated, how could we not step in?"


    "Oh?"


    Lin Hongjun raised an eyebrow, "What mistreatment has your daughter suffered? Who has mistreated her?"


    Wang Min''s mother jumped up, "Why was my daughter the last to enter the door? Why was the seating arrangement for our family the worst? Isn''t this looking down on our family?"


    Lin Hongjun almost laughed out of exasperation at the Wang Family.


    He turned to Su Shuanzi.


    Su Shuanzi was also injured, his head bruised and bleeding, and more injuries on his back, looking particularly dismal.


    "Relative, isn''t the seating for your family the same when hosting guests?"


    Lin Hongjun asked.


    Su Shuanzi immediately felt wronged, "What difference is there? It was all the same. If there were differences, why didn''t the Su Family say anything during the meal?"


    Lin Hongjun laughed, "Did you hear that? The seating was the same for everybody. You guys have no shame, but I think the old Su Family still values their reputation. Isn''t it impossible to have different arrangements for three daughters-in-law? Also, about the entry, your daughter married into the Su Family as the youngest son''s wife, naturally, she would be the last to enter. How so, do you still want your daughter to surpass her sisters-in-law?"


    Lin Hongjun spoke convincingly, his words both logical and persuasive.


    He raised his hand slightly, "Although your daughter has married into the Su Family, the Su Family and your Wang Family are still different households. You''ve barged in here without understanding the facts, do you know what this is called? This is breaking and entering, inciting a group fight. If the Su Family decides to get tough and call the police, your old Wang Family can prepare to argue in the detention center."


    Although the beginning was bearable, Lin Hongjun''s subsequent words scared the Wang Family.


    The people in the Wang Family appeared fierce, but in reality, they were bullies who feared the strong.


    Moreover, their family didn''t have many literate members, let alone an understanding of the law. Startled by Lin Hongjun''s words, they all backed down.

 Chapter 17: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    The appearance of the Lin family didn''t lead to any violent flare-ups between the Wang and Su families, nor did anyone sustain serious injuries.


    The Wang family walked away rather unwillingly after being intimidated and threatened.


    They left without taking Wang Min with them.


    Upon seeing the somewhat fierce look in Su Zhiqiang''s eyes, Wang Min, frightened, shrank her neck and entered the house, hiding on the kang and dared not show her face.


    Su Shuanzi, along with Su Zhiqiang, was very grateful to Lin Hongjun and Lin Aiguo, and even offered to invite the Lin family members for a drink. Lin Hongjun quickly waved his hand: "No need, you''ve had a busy day, and now this incident at night, I think it''s best if you rest early. If you really want to treat us, any time is fine."


    In fact, Su Shuanzi was just being polite and had no real intention of inviting them.


    He gave a dry laugh and had Su Zhiqiang escort the Lin family out.


    Upon returning home, Anning quickly brought water for Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua to wash their hands and faces.


    While bringing in the warm water, she overheard Wang Cuixhua crying.


    "My dear, I don''t know what kind of life An Jie will have in the future. Her sisters-in-law are no easy opponents, who knows what quarrels will happen later, and the Su family is so poor..."


    "Enough." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Aiguo actually felt sorry for Lin Anjie too, but he was getting frustrated with Wang Cuixhua''s crying, and said somewhat sternly: "The Su family won''t be poor forever, right? No one can claim poverty as their own, they''ll have their day of prosperity. Moreover, the girls from the Li and Wang families are no easy characters; do you think your daughter is the only good one? If Anning had married into the Su family, I''d be worried, but An Jie, I''m not concerned at all. She doesn''t cause trouble like others and can live peacefully¡ªwho can take advantage of her?"


    Wang Cuixhua cried even louder: "I knew you looked down on An Jie, always so biased."


    Hearing this, Anning quickly coughed: "Mom, stop crying and wash up, then go to sleep."


    She brought the basin in. Wang Cuixhua went to wash her face, and as her hand touched the water, she felt its perfect lukewarm temperature which warmed her heart. She felt somewhat guilty for the harsh words she had spoken to Anning just now.


    Anning wore a smile on her face, appearing warm and gentle, her eyes particularly clear and bright: "Mom, our house is closer to the Li and Wang families anyway. How would we not know if something happened at the Su''s place? If my sister were to be treated unfairly at the Su''s, wouldn''t we find out earlier than those other families?"


    With these words, Wang Cuixhua felt somewhat relieved.


    Lin Aiguo took a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff: "Anning, you should go to bed too; you have school tomorrow."


    Anning nodded happily in agreement, wiped her hands and face with a damp cloth, and quickly went to bed.


    Afterward, Anning continued to study diligently, and until before the New Year, she had no time to inquire about Lin Anjie''s affairs.


    In the twelfth lunar month, First Middle School held its semester final exams. After the exams, Anning stayed home for two days before going back to school to collect her results, which officially started her vacation.


    This examination was conducted county-wide, with all high schools in the county participating in a unified test, grading, and ranking process.


    And Anning did exceptionally well this time.


    The original owner of the body had always had good academic performance, consistently ranking first in First Middle School.


    However, the teaching resources in Town First Middle School were not great; they were at the bottom in the county-wide exams, and although the original owner ranked first in Town First Middle School, they wouldn''t rank high in the entire county.


    But Anning was different.


    After she arrived, she consciously strived to improve her grades, gradually convincing the teachers to accept her increasingly better academic performance. Although she didn''t fully showcase her true abilities in this joint exam, she still took it seriously.


    When the results came out, Anning surprisingly achieved the first place in the entire county, which delighted the principal and teachers of Town First Middle School.


    Because of Anning''s excellent performance in the exam, which greatly honored Town First Middle School, the school rewarded her with US$ 10, and the county authorities also gave her a hefty reward of US$ 15, so Anning suddenly received a total of US$ 25.


    With the money, and since it was just before New Year''s, Anning bought some items in town to bring back home.


    When she returned home, the family was just cooking meat.


    Lin Jiugen and Wu Pan''ni were also at Anning''s house. Seeing Anning return, Wu Pan''ni''s face bloomed with smiles, wrinkling up like a flower: "Ningning is back, hurry over and let grandma have a good look at you."


    Anning quickly went over. She sat next to Wu Pan''ni and took out a blue wool scarf from her bag: "Grandma, I bought you a scarf in town. Try it on and see if it looks good."


    Wu Pan''ni''s calloused hands touched the warm and smooth surface of the scarf, her eyes filled with joy: "This scarf is really nice, the fabric is so soft and smooth, I''ve never seen such a beautiful scarf before."


    Anning wrapped the scarf around Wu Pan''ni and asked Lin Jiugen with a smile, "Grandpa, does grandma look good?"


    Lin Jiugen laughed too: "Beautiful, very beautiful."


    Wu Pan''ni wore the scarf for a moment then took it off, smiling at Wang Cuixhua: "At my age, what do I need a scarf for? You wear it."


    Wang Cuixhua was startled and quickly waved her hands: "Mother, you should wear it. Anning specifically bought it for you. Keep it on, I have a scarf already."


    Anning folded the scarf and stuffed it into Wu Pan''ni''s arms: "Grandma, this was bought for you. You can''t give it away to others, or else I''ll be upset."


    Wu Pan''ni looked at Anning with difficulty.


    She actually liked the scarf very much, but she worried that if she accepted the scarf, and Anning hadn''t bought something that Wang Cuixhua liked, what if Wang Cuixhua held it against Anning? If because of a scarf Anning felt wronged, Wu Pan''ni would definitely feel heartbroken.


    Anning naturally understood Wu Pan''ni''s concerns.


    She quickly took out two large skeins of wool from her bag, both bright red in color, eye-catching: "Grandma, look at this. I specifically bought these to knit scarves for my mom, my aunt, and my aunt-in-law."


    As she spoke, she also took out a few packs of cigarettes for Lin Jiugen: "Grandpa, these are for you, but you need to smoke less."


    Lin Aiguo looked enviously at Lin Jiugen, then turned his yearning eyes towards Anning.


    Not only Lin Aiguo but also Lin Anping was filled with eager anticipation.


    Anning handed Lin Aiguo a bottle of alcohol and pulled out several sets of test papers from her bag for Lin Anping: "These are specially picked for you. These sets of test papers are excellent. If you finish them during the holidays, you will definitely be able to improve your grades."


    Lin Anping''s hands trembled as he took the test papers, with thoughts of despair.


    Why is it that for everyone else it''s cigarettes, alcohol, and scarves, but for him, it''s these damned test papers?


    When it came to grades, Wu Pan''ni was particularly concerned, she tugged at Anning and asked, "Ningning, how did you do on the exam this time?"


    Wang Cuixhua slapped her thigh, exclaiming loudly: "Anning, the gifts you brought for us... Where did you get the money from?"


    As Anning took out the things, the Lin Family was just happy and forgot about the cost of these items. After all, they weren''t things that Anning, a poor student, could afford.


    It was only after Wang Cuixhua mentioned it that everyone snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 18: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Anning had to spend a lot of effort explaining to the Lin family that the money for shopping was from her scholarship.


    Because she ranked first in the county, both the town and the county awarded her money.


    Lin Jiugen was overjoyed upon hearing that Anning ranked first in the county, even performing better than the students from the county''s No.1 Middle School, his joy beyond words.


    "Great, our Ningning is really smart, to be able to rank first in the county, truly making our old Lin family proud."


    Wu Pan''ni also had a face full of joy, proudly touching the scarf around her neck: "Good, our Ningning can even earn money to buy things for Grandma now."


    Lin Aiguo was planning to pray to the ancestors during the Lunar New Year''s Eve tomb visit, asking them to bless Anning with good results in next year''s college entrance exam.


    It wasn''t just a thought; he also discussed with Lin Jiugen how to make offerings to the ancestors during New Year''s Eve.


    Wang Cuixhua urged Anning: "Ningning, hurry and bring out your exam paper for mom to see. Right, copy down the scores; during New Year''s Eve, we''ll burn them for the ancestors to share the joy too."


    "That''s right."


    Putting aside his tobacco pipe, Lin Jiugen coughed and said, "It''s about time we properly talked to our ancestors. Our old Lin family''s ancestral graves puffing blue smoke, now producing a cultured person."


    Just as Lin Anping arrived, Lin Jiugen began to prod him: "I don''t expect you to match your sister by ranking first, but you should still strive hard, aiming to get into a university."


    Lin Anping''s face immediately soured.


    How tough it is to get into university, with only a few from First Middle School managing each year, and for someone with medium academic performance like him, it seemed tremendously difficult.


    Anning, not caring about Lin Anping''s frowning face, smiled and patted him: "Grandpa, Anping is studying hard now, he will surely make it."


    Lin Anping almost wanted to kneel to Anning.


    Don''t sabotage me like this, always saying this. If he doesn''t make it, won''t he end up being skinned by Grandpa?


    The Lin family had a joyful year because of Anning ranking first.


    Utilizing the time before the Lunar New Year, Anning got up early and slept late every day, knitting three red scarves in just a few days.


    Anning was clever and skilled, making particularly beautiful scarves, which she gave to Wang Cuixhua, her grandaunt, and her little aunt. These three female elders all seemed especially happy and proud.


    Especially the grandaunt, who was particularly fond of Anning.


    An Jie was only a year younger than Anning, and when Anning was born, An Jie could barely walk, which was the most tiring time. Additionally, with Wang Cuixhua''s health not being good then, she couldn''t take care of Anning. Hence, Anning was taken care of by her grandaunt since birth. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back then, Anning spent her days and nights with her grandaunt, who took care of all her needs until she could walk and went back home to be with Wang Cuixhua.


    Because of this year-long care, Anning and her grandaunt were particularly close.


    Having no daughters, the grandaunt completely treated Anning as her own.


    She wore the scarf knitted by Anning and wandered around the village, proudly showing off her scarf. When people praised its beauty, she smiled and said it was bought by Anning, adding how understanding and filial Anning was. She spent the scholarship money she earned from ranking first in the county to buy gifts for the elders, not spending a penny on herself, which she felt unbearably sweet.


    The grandaunt''s constant praises made countless villagers envious.


    Especially Lin Anjie, upon hearing these words, felt both sour and resentful in her heart.


    She knew it, Anning this hateful girl, always knew how to win people''s hearts, using trifles to please the elders, making everyone like her, everyone biased towards her.


    It happened that, while Lin Anjie was feeling indignant, Liu Erni was also outside praising Anning, even more enthusiastically than she praised her own children, fueling Lin Anjie''s anger even more, with nowhere to vent it.


    Liu Erni''s praise of Anning was actually with a little scheme in mind.


    She just thought that An Jie was her own eldest daughter-in-law. Even if she praised Anning a bit, it was to make her daughter-in-law happy.


    Moreover, with Anning''s brilliant intelligence, scoring first place in the county this time, she would definitely get into a prestigious university next year. She would then have a bright future out of the agricultural life. Having relations with the Lin family, if handled well, perhaps she could benefit from it in the future too.


    It was precisely because of this mindset that Liu Erni keenly sought to strengthen ties with the Lin family.


    However, she didn''t know about the discord between An Jie and Anning, and she even less expected that An Jie would feel pained to hear her praise Anning.


    As the New Year was fast approaching, it was a time of joy for the Lin family, but the Su family was somewhat sorrowful.


    This year had been tough for the Su family. Previously, to marry off the three Su brothers including Zhiqiang, they had drained all their savings and incurred famine debts, which must be partially repaid by the end of the year.


    Su Shuanzi was robbing Peter to pay Paul, ending up with not even enough money to prepare for the New Year festivities.


    The three daughters-in-law had no money for new clothes, the pigs raised at home had been slaughtered for previous weddings, leaving none for this year, and without money or meat, they still couldn''t just have a vegetarian New Year. Shuanzi was so worried that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    As the eldest son, Zhiqiang also understood that this year would be tough.


    He wanted to do something for the family, but he didn''t have the skills to earn a large sum of money, so he thought of focusing on An Jie.


    One evening, Zhiqiang washed his feet and lay on the bed, watching An Jie apply Nivea cream on her face, he gently discussed with her: "An Jie, I want to talk about something."


    An Jie didn''t turn her head: "Go ahead."


    Zhiqiang chuckled, "You know our family is struggling this year, Dad doesn''t even have money to buy meat. I was thinking, since you have considerable dowry, why don''t we use some of it to tide us over this New Year? Next year I will go out to work, and I will definitely make up for your money."


    Zhiqiang thought this was a feasible solution. He was just borrowing money from An Jie and planned to fill this financial gap next year. He didn''t regard it as taking advantage of An Jie''s dowry.


    But An Jie didn''t think this way.


    She thought Zhiqiang was truly despicable.


    During the time of being married to Zhiqiang, An Jie felt increasingly that Zhiqiang was incompetent.


    The other brothers, Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang, knew how to protect their wives, always finding ways to let their wives skive off tasks, but Zhiqiang insisted on her being more diligent, doing more chores at home.


    Whenever she had any disputes with Li Mei and Wang Min, not only did Zhiqiang not help her, he even criticized her for being narrow-minded, saying she, as the eldest sister-in-law, should give in to her sisters-in-law.


    She put up with this considering the amount of money Zhiqiang would earn in the future.


    But she never expected Zhiqiang to stoop so low as to ask her to use her dowry to subsidize the family expenses.


    Why should she?


    All three daughters-in-law of the Su family had dowries.


    The dowries the Su family gave to Li Mei and Wang Min were not less than hers, so why should she be the one to use her dowry for family expenses and fund those two?


    Afford meat? Ridiculous, if there''s no money to buy meat, then don''t eat it. If they wanted to eat, everyone should contribute money. She wouldn''t be the sucker paying for those ungrateful people.


    An Jie curled her lip, continuing to apply Nivea cream nonchalantly: "Unfortunately, a few days ago when I went back home, my mom said they would need money when Anning goes to college next year, so she had me take my dowry back home. Now the money is probably in Anning''s hands, why don''t you borrow from Ning?"


    An Jie was eager to see if Zhiqiang had the face to borrow money from Anning.


    At this moment, she was utterly disgusted looking at Zhiqiang, really not wanting to see his face.


    Originally, what An Jie liked was someone tall, thin, fair-skinned, and with a gentle temper, just like Xue Feng.


    But it just happened that Zhiqiang was burly, dark, and rugged, unkempt, and she found him hard on the eyes.


    An Jie felt every moment with Zhiqiang was an endurance, feeling extremely uncomfortable altogether.

 Chapter 19: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Su Zhiqiang certainly wouldn''t go and borrow money from Anning.


    He still wanted to maintain his dignity as a man in front of Anning.


    However, he was somewhat annoyed by Lin Anjie''s action of silently taking her dowry to use in her family home.


    Turning over, Su Zhiqiang decided to give Lin Anjie the cold shoulder for a while.


    Lin Anjie was also fuming inside.


    She originally thought that marrying into the Su family would bring her good days, but after arriving, she realized that life with the Su family was even more bitter than coptis.


    Su Zhiqiang was not particularly good to her, her two sisters-in-law were each more cunning and formidable than the other, and Su Zhiqiang''s mother Liu Erni was not an easy person to get along with either.


    Even Su Zhiqiang''s two younger brothers showed her no respect due to an elder sister-in-law.


    The main issue, though, was that the Su family was poor; their living conditions were unable to compare with the Lin Family.


    Although Lin Anjie wasn''t exactly eating fine white flour at every meal back in the Lin home, she was able to eat it every now and then, having meat twice a month. But in the Su family, every day it was coarse grains. Forget about meat, when frying vegetables they were even stingy with the oil, every day it was stewed cabbage or radish, and don''t even start with how that tasted. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Su family had yet to be divided, so even if Lin Anjie had the money, she would not buy food just for herself.


    With both the elderly and the young to think of, and others eyeing her, if Lin Anjie bought her own food, who wouldn''t she share with? If she were to buy for everyone, her money would not last very long.


    Not much time had passed since Lin Anjie married into the Su family and she was already unable to bear it.


    She decided to have a serious conversation with Su Zhiqiang about making money.


    After applying her snow cream, Lin Anjie took off her shoes, climbed into bed, and nudged Su Zhiqiang, saying, "Look, we can''t always just scrape by from the land, we have to figure out a way to make money."


    Unenthusiastically, Su Zhiqiang said, "Make what money? I only know how to farm. What else could I do? What money could I make?"


    Lin Anjie was taken aback, took a deep breath, and with a smile said, "Farming is also fine, you know. I''ve heard about off-season vegetables, and, I''ve also heard that there are others doing animal husbandry, raising pigs, chickens, and ducks, and they''ve made a lot of money. I''m thinking we could start with a greenhouse for vegetables. After making some money, we could open an animal husbandry farm, and then contract the mountain in our village to plant fruit trees on it..."


    Lin Anjie''s thoughts were indeed very beautiful, but Su Zhiqiang''s few words completely disheartened her.


    "Stop your wishful thinking. Our family has never been capable from generation to generation. We only know how to farm honestly and don''t know anything else. What you said about a greenhouse for vegetables, that''s simply impossible. I don''t have the ability for that. Also, raising chickens and ducks, if you raise too few you won''t make much money, and if you raise too many it''s not something to be taken lightly. What will all those chickens and ducks eat and drink? What do you do if they get sick? These are all issues. If you don''t understand all that, how will you raise them?"


    In truth, Su Zhiqiang''s words were all wisdom from experience.


    Agriculture and animal husbandry are industries that require experience, patience, and the willingness to endure hardships. It''s not something that just anyone can succeed in by merely talking about it.


    Moreover, what to raise also depends on the market conditions. If the market is bad, not only would you fail to make money, you could lose everything.


    However, Lin Anjie didn''t see it that way.


    She always thought about how in her past life Su Zhiqiang became wealthy through farming and animal husbandry. She believed that Su Zhiqiang had the capability, just that now he was too lazy, and his mindset was too rigid, which was why he was unwilling to try.


    "You know how to farm, and my mother knows how to raise chickens and ducks. Why can''t it work? I remember you said that the vegetables in our private plot were all grown by you. Since your vegetables are quite good, then growing greenhouse vegetables will definitely work, and it wouldn''t be too different from planting fruit trees."


    She moved a little closer: "Zhiqiang, our family''s situation is not good. We have to think of ways to improve our life. Not to mention us, when we have children in the future, we have to ensure that they won''t have to worry about food and drink, and we should let them attend a good school. All of this requires money."


    Su Zhiqiang actually also wanted to make money.


    However, he really wasn''t as capable as Lin Anjie imagined.


    He was just an honest farmer; the large-scale farming and husbandry Lin Anjie spoke of, he really couldn''t handle it.


    "Enough, let''s not talk about that anymore. We''ll eat what we have in our bowl. Don''t dwell on fantasies."


    Su Zhiqiang cut off Lin Anjie''s words and turned over again: "I''m tired, I''m going to sleep first."


    Lin Anjie was so angry that she bit her teeth.


    She really wanted to beat Su Zhiqiang up, but after mimicking a few punches, looking at her own slender arms and then at Su Zhiqiang''s burly figure, she still lacked the courage.


    Anning had been helping Wang Cuihua prepare food for the New Year at home these past few days.


    That day, after she had helped to fry meatballs, she went to deliver some to Lin Jiugen''s elderly couple, and upon stepping out, she ran into Xue Feng.


    Xue Feng still looked the same; he appeared clean and quite refined.


    He was wearing an army coat with his hands clasped, calling out to Anning.


    Anning stopped in her tracks, smiled at Xue Feng: "Brother Xue Feng."


    Xue Feng walked over with a smile, a bit embarrassed, his face reddening: "Anning, your sister... how has she been?"


    Anning looked Xue Feng up and down and after a few glances, she said: "My sister is doing quite well."


    Xue Feng''s face showed complex emotions: "If she... is doing well, that''s good."


    Anning smiled: "My brother-in-law treats my sister quite well, besides, my sister hasn''t left the village, and the Su family is so close, she wouldn''t suffer any grievances."


    Xue Feng was somewhat wistful: "Yeah, she definitely would not tolerate grievances, she is so beautiful..."


    Xue Feng''s voice grew lower and lower, filled with a touch of loss and sadness.


    Anning chuckled lightly: "Brother Xue Feng, I''ve heard that you haven''t been to school for a while, don''t you plan on taking the college entrance exams?"


    Xue Feng and Anning were both in their final year of high school.


    Anning had been smart since she was young and started school early, whereas Xue Feng started school late and had repeated a grade in junior high, so although he was a bit older, he was at the same school as Anning.


    Xue Feng sighed: "I really haven''t been in the mood recently."


    Anning tilted her head, eyeing him: "You''re pretty good at studying, you might have a chance at college next year, why not continue with it? In my opinion, everything else is ephemeral, it''s only the knowledge one learns and the skills one acquires that are substantial. Brother Xue Feng, study hard, and when you get into a good university and find a good job in the future, what kind of wife can''t you find?"


    After saying all this with a smile, Anning showed Xue Feng the meatballs in her hand: "I won''t keep you any longer, I have to rush over to my grandpa''s."


    She jogged all the way to Lin Hongjun''s house.


    Xue Feng watched from behind, Anning''s words echoing in his mind.


    After a long thought, he finally gritted his teeth: "That''s also true, I should just focus on studying and get into a good university. Just in case... if An Jie doesn''t have a good life in the future, I''ll have the confidence to help her."


    On her way to Lin Hongjun''s house, Anning was constantly pondering over Xue Feng''s situation.


    In Anning''s eyes, Xue Feng truly cared for Lin Anjie.


    She searched through the original host''s memories; it seemed the original host had also noticed it, remembering that Xue Feng and Lin Anjie had gotten together in junior high, and that Xue Feng genuinely liked Lin Anjie, tolerant of her bad temper, and Lin Anjie probably liked Xue Feng very much too.


    Moreover, the original host also remembered that Lin Anjie had been fussing to annul the engagement with the Su family for a while, refusing to marry Su Zhiqiang by all means.


    But just then, Lin Anjie changed her mind quite suddenly.


    And after that, Lin Anjie stopped responding to Xue Feng, with a hint of hatred in her eyes when she looked at him.


    Thinking about all these, Anning felt she might have understood something.

 Chapter 20: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Anning''s smile was so warm that it took away some of the harshness of the cold winter day.


    She had guessed what Lin Anjie was up to.


    Thinking about Xue Feng''s infatuation with Lin Anjie and his current determination to better himself, Anning wondered if Lin Anjie would regret it if Xue Feng got into university and their lives improved.


    Soon, Anning arrived at Lin Hongjun''s home, gave Wu Pan''ni the fried meatballs, and chatted with the two elders for a while before leaving.


    This year, the Lin Family had a rather good time.


    On New Year''s Eve, they paid homage to their ancestors, and Lin Jiugen actually had Anning copy her report card to burn for the ancestors. On the first day of the New Year, the whole family went to Lin Hongjun''s house for a reunion meal.


    On the second day of the New Year was the day for married daughters to visit their parents'' house, and Wang Cuihua got up early to busy herself with preparing the meal.


    In fact, Anning didn''t want to prepare such a lavish meal for Lin Anjie and Su Zhiqiang.


    Anning didn''t like these two, especially Lin Anjie; she was too self-centered, too willful, and too selfish, not knowing gratitude.


    Seeing Wang Cuihua so busy, Anning still got up to help.


    She couldn''t let her dislike for Lin Anjie wear Wang Cuihua out.


    After over an hour of busy work preparing many dishes, Wang Cuihua asked Lin Anping to go out and see if An Jie and Su Zhiqiang had arrived.


    Lin Anping was reluctant, but he couldn''t argue with Wang Cuihua and had to keep running to the doorway to check.


    By the time Lin Anjie and Su Zhiqiang arrived, it was already mid-morning.


    As they entered the house, Anning carefully observed Lin Anjie and noticed she had lost weight and looked somewhat haggard, which meant her life at the Su family wasn''t very good. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning realized this, and naturally, Wang Cuihua noticed too. After boiling the dumplings for Su Zhiqiang, Wang Cuihua pulled Lin Anjie into the room.


    "How come you''ve lost so much weight?"


    Looking at her daughter, whose eyes seemed even bigger on her now thinner face, Wang Cuihua felt extremely distressed.


    Lin Anjie waved her hand: "Being thinner looks better."


    "You... are you not doing well at the Su family?"


    Wang Cuihua asked softly.


    Lin Anjie''s eyes narrowed: "How can it be good? You already know how poor the Su family is. Since I married in, I''ve never had a full meal."


    Hearing this, Wang Cuihua''s heart twisted in pain.


    She turned away to wipe her tears, took out a handkerchief-wrapped bundle of notes from her pocket, and stuffed it into Lin Anjie''s hands: "Take it. If you ever get hungry, sneak into town to buy some food. Eat your fill before going back, or just come home, and mom will cook for you."


    Lin Anjie accepted the money without hesitation: "Mom, I was thinking of finding a job in town after the New Year. I can''t keep eating idle meals at home."


    "What work is there in town?"


    Wang Cuihua felt unsure about Lin Anjie''s idea: "Our family has no connections; we can''t find work for you. You know there''s fierce competition for temp jobs in the factories."


    Lin Anjie pouted: "I''ll go look around, and if all else fails, I''ll do something on my own."


    She thought that in today''s world, it was a time to make money doing anything; why should she be content with a temp job earning pittance? With that effort, she might as well start her own business.


    Wang Cuihua was startled by Lin Anjie''s words.


    Wang Cuihua quickly said: "Don''t do that. What can a woman do by herself? There are so many ruffians in town. If you set up a stall, there would be no end of troublemakers."


    An Jie simply wasn''t listening, she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    After chatting with Wang Cuihua for a few more sentences, An Jie left.


    Anning had already finished cooking the dishes, and Lin Aiguo started drinking with Lin Anping and Su Zhiqiang.


    After eating dumplings and some dishes, Anning went into the room to read.


    She was in her senior year of high school, which started early. School began on the fifth day of the new year.


    Anning, carrying various homemade snacks prepared by her family, was sent to school by Lin Aiguo on his bike. After studying for two days, Anning ran into Xue Feng on campus.


    Xue Feng looked much more spirited than before the new year, and he greeted Anning with a smile when he saw her.


    Anning smiled back and nodded to him. Xue Feng came over, quite embarrassed, and asked Anning, "I, I feel like I''ve missed a lot of lessons these past two days. Could I ask you to help me catch up?"


    Anning thought for a moment: "Sure, write down what you don''t understand, and come look for me in our class after dinner each day. I''ll explain it to you."


    Xue Feng immediately smiled, expressing his sincere gratitude to Anning.


    After that, Xue Feng really did come to Anning every day with his books and notebooks for her help explaining problems.


    Xue Feng was quite smart, and he had a good foundation, so it wasn''t hard for Anning to tutor him. It didn''t take long for Xue Feng to catch up with the coursework. He was quite happy about it, and on Sunday when he went back home, he brought a lot of snacks and insisted on giving them to Anning.


    Just like that, time slipped away bit by bit. Soon, the late winter had passed, and the earth was quietly painted with vibrant colors.


    When the spring blossoms had all fallen, the time for the college entrance examination was also creeping closer.


    The teachers in the senior classes were busy, and the students were even busier. Anning had to write a lot of homework each day and practice countless exam questions, wishing she could split her time into several parts.


    It had been a long time since she had paid any attention to An Jie. She had no idea what trouble An Jie had stirred up, and she was even unaware that Su Zhiqiang and An Jie had already had a big quarrel, with Su Zhiqiang nearly beating An Jie up. It was only because the Lin Family hurried over to back up An Jie that the incident managed to blow over without escalation.


    Today was Saturday, and Anning packed up her things to go home early.


    She had originally thought someone from home would come to pick her up, but after waiting a while with no one coming, she thought about walking back on her own. Just as she left the school gates, she ran into Xue Feng.


    Xue Feng was riding a brand-new bike. Seeing Anning, he flashed a bright smile, "Anning, hop on, I''ll give you a ride home."


    Anning didn''t decline; she smiled and sat on the rear seat of the bicycle.


    Xue Feng pedaled the bike swiftly along the road.


    The wind at the end of spring and beginning of summer was warm, with a slightly intoxicating quality. As the warm evening breeze blew, Anning''s mood improved significantly.


    "Brother Xue Feng, did you just buy this bike?" Anning asked.


    Xue Feng beamed with pride: "Yeah, it''s new. My exam scores have improved a lot recently, so my dad was happy and rewarded me with a bike. He said if I get into a university this year, he will buy a TV for our house."


    Anning laughed: "Then you''ll have to work hard."


    Xue Feng responded firmly: "For the sake of the TV, I will definitely work hard."


    Xue Feng dropped Anning off at her house and watched her enter before leaving. When he got home, he saw his mom sitting in the courtyard. Upon his entry, she smiled, "Did Anning come back too?"


    Xue Feng, while parking his bike, replied: "Yeah, just ran into her, so I gave her a lift."


    Mrs. Xue paused her work: "That''s perfect, recently when your dad went out for work, I asked him to find a way to buy a big bag of walnuts. I''ll go give some to Anning later. I heard walnuts are good for the brain. You and Anning have heavy study loads; you both need to nourish yourselves properly."


    Mrs. Xue was genuinely grateful to Anning. Although Xue Feng''s grades were not bad before, they had only been mid to upper-level. Ever since Anning helped Xue Feng with extra lessons, his grades had improved rapidly, and now he was among the top of his class.


    Mrs. Xue credited all this to Anning''s help and tried every means to show her gratitude, always making an effort to send good things to Anning through Xue Feng.

 Chapter 21: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Mrs. Xue grabbed some food from the kitchen and asked Xue Feng to deliver it to the Lin Family.


    Carrying a few steamed buns, Xue Feng entered the Lin Family''s house, calling out as soon as he entered, "Auntie, are you home?"


    Hearing the voice, Wang Cuihua quickly came out and smiled upon seeing Xue Feng: "Yes, come in quickly."


    Holding the steamed buns, Xue Feng entered the room: "My mother just steamed some buns, she asked me to bring some over."


    Wang Cuihua took the buns and added some of her own pancakes to the basket: "Your mother''s steamed buns are delicious, Anning and An Ping love them the most."


    After delivering the items, Xue Feng didn''t stay long and left with the basket.


    He had just reached the doorstep when he ran into Lin Anping entering.


    Lin Anping''s complexion looked somewhat off, and Xue Feng, worried that he might have been bullied outside, asked, "What happened to you? You look like you could tether a donkey with that pout."


    With concerns weighing on his heart, Lin Anping, upon being asked by Xue Feng, spilled everything.


    "I''m just angry. I just went out and heard some people talking about my eldest sister. They said she''s causing trouble again at the Su family, insisting on splitting the family, and even fought with Li Mei and Wang Min over it."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Feng became especially worried about Lin Anjie: "How''s your sister doing? Did she suffer any losses?"


    Lin Anping gestured, "No..."


    But just as he uttered the word, Lin Anping''s younger cousin Lin An Yi rushed over: "Brother, brother, it''s bad, the Su''s hit our sister."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Anping''s brows furrowed deeply, and he grabbed a pole from the corner of the wall and headed out: "Let''s go and see."


    Inside the house, Wang Cuihua and Anning also heard the commotion.


    The two of them came out just in time to see Lin Anping carrying a pole and heading out, frightening Wang Cuihua who quickly caught up with Anning.


    "An Ping, An Ping, what are you doing?"


    An Yi, carrying a fire poker he found somewhere, followed them: "Second Aunt, the Su''s hit my sister, and we''re going to support her."


    "Is this what you call support? You two are going to fight."


    Wang Cuihua, seeing the way An Ping and An Yi looked, was even more frantic.


    She grabbed Xue Feng who was following them: "Xue Feng, help your aunt watch these two, don''t let them cause any trouble."


    Xue Feng was also quite worried about Lin Anjie and agreed without a second thought.


    Anning tugged at Wang Cuihua''s clothes: "Mom, I''ll go follow An Ping, you hurry to the field and call my dad back."


    Wang Cuihua agreed and ran towards the fields.


    Anning followed Lin Anping, and several people went to the Su family with a great deal of momentum.


    Not far from the Su family, when they saw many people gathered outside the Su house, Anning knew the issue was not yet resolved.


    As they approached, they heard the crowd discussing.


    "Su Zhiqiang really can be ruthless, how could he hit An Jie when she''s so pretty."


    "If he didn''t hit her, what then? She''s been causing division in the family not even a year after marrying in, who can tolerate such a woman."


    "What''s wrong with causing a split? Those two sisters-in-law of An Jie aren''t easy to deal with either; a whole family of troublesome people, anyone would want to split."


    "In my opinion, it''s better to be split. Not to mention the Su family, even our country has divided fields among households."


    The onlookers expressed their opinions one after another.


    Xue Feng became even more anxious when he heard that Su Zhiqiang had beaten Lin Anjie, feeling extremely heartbroken. He particularly regretted not insisting on eloping with Lin Anjie back then, which left her to suffer in the Su family.


    Anning also frowned upon hearing this.


    Initially, when Lin Anjie insisted on marrying Su Zhiqiang, Anning thought that although Su Zhiqiang didn''t seem very good, at least he should have a decent heart and be somewhat clever.


    But she never expected Su Zhiqiang to be the type of man who would beat his wife. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning was even more puzzled, why did Lin Anjie insist on marrying a person like Su Zhiqiang?


    Was it just because Su Zhiqiang had the potential to make a lot of money?


    Anning felt that in this era, as long as someone is a bit clever and daring, they could make a fortune. Lin Anjie had such opportunities; she could have ventured on her own, made big money, and then choose any man she wanted. Why hang on a crooked branch like Su Zhiqiang?


    Anning even thought that Xue Feng was much better than Su Zhiqiang.


    Anning had many thoughts in an instant, and as she walked a few steps further, she heard Lin Anjie''s crying.


    Following Lin Anping and Lin Anli, she separated from the crowd and entered the Su family''s courtyard. As soon as she entered, she saw Lin Anjie, with her hair disheveled, sitting in the courtyard crying bitterly. Meanwhile, Li Mei and Wang Hexing stood by, gloating and snickering.


    Seeing this scene, Anning''s impression of Su Zhiqiang worsened even more.


    Upon seeing Lin Anjie crying with tears and snot, Lin Anping was instantly furious.


    He grabbed a carrying pole and shouted, "Su! What did you say when you married my sister? It hasn''t been long since she came here, and you are already hitting her..."


    Lin Anli was also furious, "Does the Su family think our Lin family has no one? How can you bully people like this?"


    Seeing her brothers from her maternal home made Lin Anjie cry even harder.


    "I can''t live like this anymore, Su Zhiqiang you bastard, you just bully me like this, I..."


    Anning felt somewhat suffocated, but she couldn''t help but go over to help Lin Anjie up first.


    She felt that no matter how tough the situation was, one shouldn''t throw a tantrum in the landlord''s house and make others laugh at them.


    But with all her good intentions, Lin Anjie was unappreciative.


    She stood up abruptly, pushing Anning away and wiped her tears, "You came to gloat too, didn''t you? You don''t have good intentions either, you..."


    Anning wasn''t annoyed, she just slightly frowned, "Why would I gloat? You''re my sister, how could your misfortune benefit me?"


    Xue Feng was originally very concerned about Lin Anjie, but being a man and considering she was a married woman, he felt it was inappropriate to help her up. Seeing Anning help Lin Anjie, Xue Feng was relieved. He had planned to get closer to check if Lin Anjie was injured, but he did not expect to hear such accusations from An Jie.


    Even though Anning was well-meaning, Lin Anjie didn''t appreciate it and acted unreasonable towards Anning, which made Xue Feng feel uncomfortable.


    Xue Feng hadn''t interacted much with Anning before, but they had become somewhat closer over the past few months.


    Recently, Anning often helped Xue Feng with his studies, and as they frequently met at school, Xue Feng had come to know her quite well.


    He knew that Anning was a very gentle and polite person, with a very good temper. During all this time at school, Xue Feng had never seen Anning argue with any classmate.


    Anning was also very kind-hearted, always helping classmates, explaining things patiently, no matter how slow a classmate was, she never showed impatience.


    Such a kind and gentle person was accused by Lin Anjie for no reason, even Xue Feng, who cared for Lin Anjie, couldn''t ignore his conscience and think Lin Anjie was right.


    He felt somewhat guilty towards Anning, and seeing Lin Anjie in her disheveled and fierce state, Xue Feng was afraid Lin Anjie would hit Anning, so he moved even closer, thinking he could block any hits if Lin Anjie tried to strike.


    Xue Feng never expected that Lin Anjie would be further provoked seeing him.


    Seeing Xue Feng worry about Anning filled Lin Anjie with anger and resentment.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her complicated emotions, but then she saw Su Zhiqiang looking concerned at Anning and her anger surged again.


    Lin Anjie reached out to grab Anning, wanting to separate her from Su Zhiqiang, not wanting the two to have any contact at all.


    Unfortunately, her hostile expression and gesture led both Xue Feng and Su Zhiqiang to think she was about to hit Anning.

 Chapter 22: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    "What are you doing?"


    Xue Feng pulled Anning away and stood between An Jie and Anning.


    "An Jie, have you lost your mind? Anning didn''t provoke you."


    Su Zhiqiang stopped Lin Anjie and glanced back at Anning: "Are you okay?"


    Anning was also somewhat dazed.


    Actually, she knew deep down that Lin Anjie had no intention of hitting her. However, Anning didn''t understand why both Xue Feng and Su Zhiqiang seemed to think Lin Anjie wanted to hit her.


    "I''m fine."


    Anning said with a smile, shaking her head: "My sister doesn''t have any bad intentions, she just wanted to pull me over."


    Su Zhiqiang frowned: "You don''t have to defend her, I know what kind of person she is."


    Xue Feng didn''t speak, but his expression clearly showed little regard for Lin Anjie.


    If Lin Anjie was someone with a better temperament, the matter might have de-escalated by now.


    But Lin Anjie wasn''t easy-going, and besides, she was afraid of Su Zhiqiang and Anning getting in touch, and held a lot of resentful energy towards Xue Feng. So, when she saw that both Su Zhiqiang and Xue Feng were siding with Anning, she completely blew up.


    "Su Zhiqiang, you''re inhuman, you''re just no good. If I knew you were like this, I would have never married you."


    Lin Anjie yelled and reached out to tear at Su Zhiqiang.


    Anning didn''t move, and Xue Feng, afraid that Lin Anjie would be at a disadvantage, tried to intervene, but Anning held him back.


    Anning shook her head at Xue Feng, whispering: "It''s not easy to get involved in a couple''s disputes, let''s just wait and see."


    Xue Feng thought for a moment and didn''t move anymore.


    Enraged, Su Zhiqiang blocked Lin Anjie: "Stop making a scene without reason."


    "Making a scene without reason?"


    Lin Anjie, provoked into laughter, sneered and cursed: "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking in your heart. You''ve always been fixated on Anning, trying to..."


    "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    Anning quickly intervened when she heard this: "Why bring me into your marital argument, what have I done to you?"


    But as she reached out, Lin Anjie swung back with a slap.


    Anning turned her head to dodge, but Xue Feng, who had been keeping an eye on Lin Anjie, stepped in to block it.


    Seeing Xue Feng being so close to Anning, Lin Anjie felt even worse.


    "Anning, you''re really capable, aren''t you? Cozying up to Xue Feng in public, and shamelessly trying to seduce your brother-in-law behind the scenes, and now acting all innocent in front of me, like some pure-hearted young girl..." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Su Zhiqiang, seeing Lin Anjie making wild accusations, got really angry and covered Lin Anjie''s mouth.


    "Hey, what is all this talk?"


    Wang Min, who had been enjoying the commotion, came over with an ill-intentioned smile: "Such an exciting drama, what''s going on? Could it really be like sister-in-law said, that big brother has something going on with his sister-in-law?"


    At this, she burst into giggles, cackling like an old hen.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, what''s it to you?"


    Su Zhiqiang glared fiercely at Wang Min, his look so menacing that Wang Min shrank back in fear.


    Anning, however, looked at Lin Anjie, her face full of vulnerability and disbelief: "Sister, you''re my own sister, you know better than anyone who I am... I can''t believe you would think such things, how can you have such dirty thoughts? I''m in my senior year of high school, about to take the college entrance exams, I''m afraid there''s not enough time every day for studying, how would I have the time to do what you''re accusing me of? Moreover, since you and brother-in-law got married, apart from the night of your wedding when you had a fight and I came over, this is the very first time I''ve been to the Su family home."


    As Anning spoke, tears fell from her eyes, and just at that moment, Lin Anping and Lin Anli had finished arguing with the Su Family and turned to see her, Lin Anping''s heart ached extremely.


    He felt some resentful energy towards Lin Anjie.


    In his heart, he thought that if he had known Lin Anjie couldn''t differentiate between good and bad, he wouldn''t have gotten involved in her affairs. Let her bear the beatings and grievances, knowing her temper, who knows what trouble she might have stirred up, making the Su Family intolerant of her actions.


    "Big sister."


    Lin Anping came over to speak up for Anning: "Think about it with a conscience, where exactly did the second sister ever do you wrong? If you and your husband have a dispute and hold resentful energy, direct it at your husband, why drag second sister into this? Second sister is focused on her studies, she wants to go to college, she doesn''t have any intention to date like you."


    Lin Anjie was nearly driven mad with anger, she pointed at Lin Anping: "Fine, fine, everyone takes her side. I just knew it, she''s a fox spirit, she''s bewitched all of you."


    This was getting more and more unlike real speech.


    Not to mention Su Zhiqiang and Xue Feng, but just to speak of Lin Anping, he was Anning''s own brother born of the same mother. Lin Anjie saying such things was really nonsensical ranting.


    Anning''s face was full of sadness and vulnerability, her body swaying slightly, tears steadily streaming down: "Lin Anjie, I always believed that my actions were without reproach, but I never expected you to defame me like this, fine, fine, today I''m the busybody. I shouldn''t have come here, from now on, whatever happens to you, Lin Anjie, I will not interfere, I''ll act as if I don''t have a sister like you."


    Having said this, Anning forcefully wiped away her tears and ran off.


    As she ran, Lin Anping also ran out following her.


    Lin Anjie''s mouth curled into a mocking smile: "Humph, I knew you would do this, other than acting vulnerable and pitiful, what else can you do? Truly a White Lotus of this grand world."


    Su Zhiqiang glared fiercely at Lin Anjie: "Have you had enough? If you''ve made enough trouble, then hurry back to your room."


    Lin Anjie gritted her teeth: "What, feeling pity for her? Since you like her so much, why didn''t you marry her in the first place, why marry me?"


    Xue Feng stepped back several steps, seeing Lin Anjie causing trouble unreasonably, even heedlessly slandering Anning, her own sister, he could hardly believe it, and felt some disappointment.


    In his heart, Lin Anjie was kind and beautiful, with a touch of naive romance, but the current Lin Anjie was like a shrew, no, even more malicious than a shrew.


    The village shrews sometimes are unreasonable, but they still protect their own family members, but Lin Anjie was like a rabid dog, viciously biting anyone she encountered, even attacking Anning and An Ping viciously.


    Xue Feng looked at Lin Anjie''s twisted and ugly face, rubbed his eyes forcefully, and felt that he needed to reassess Lin Anjie.


    Anning ran out from the Su Family''s house and soon bumped into Lin Aiguo.


    Lin Aiguo steadied Anning, while Wang Cuixhua with sharp eyes noticed Anning''s red eyes and the tearstains on her face.


    She was truly shocked: "Anning, what happened to you? Did the Su Family bully you?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Aiguo''s face was filled with anger: "The Su Family really went too far, not only hitting my eldest daughter but also bullying the second."


    Lin Aiguo grabbed Anning: "Come on, Dad will stand up for you."


    An Ping ran over from behind panting.


    "Dad, is second sister okay?"


    Lin Aiguo glared at An Ping: "What have you done? You were with your second sister and yet let her be bullied, what use are you?"


    Lin Anping gasped for breath, waved his hands anxiously: "No, it wasn''t the Su Family who bullied her, it was eldest sister..."


    "What on earth happened?"


    Wang Cuixhua kept asking Anning impatiently.


    Anning just shook her head.


    Wang Cuixhua then looked towards Lin Anping.


    Lin Anping swallowed and after a few gasps of air, he detailed the entire crazed outburst from Lin Anjie at the Su Family''s place.


    Initially, Wang Cuixhua did not believe it, but later Lin Anping''s details were too exhaustive, even recounting the words Lin Anjie had used to curse, and since Anning did not interject, Wang Cuixhua eventually believed it.


    "What... what has gotten into An Jie? She''s not under some evil spell, is she? How could she do this, Anning is her own sister."


    Lin Aiguo snorted coldly in anger: "There''s nothing she wouldn''t dare to do, even before the wedding she stole money from home and tried to frame Anning. Now, she''s straightforwardly throwing dirt on Anning; her heart has turned completely black."

 Chapter 23: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    "Let''s go, back home."


    Lin Aiguo turned around and headed home.


    Wang Cuixhua took a few quick steps: "Aren''t we caring about An Jie anymore?"


    "Forget her."


    Lin Aiguo cursed angrily: "Anning did care about her, what happened then? With her temperament, she deserved to be beaten."


    Lin Aiguo grabbed Wang Cuixhua: "Hurry and follow me back home, and you are not allowed to interfere either."


    Lin Anping was actually quite angry too; he didn''t really want to bother about Lin Anjie either.


    Lin Anping was several years younger than Lin Anjie. Logically, as the older sister, Lin Anjie should care for and protect her younger brother Lin Anping, but Lin Anjie never looked after Lin Anping. When they were young, she often snatched Lin Anping''s things.


    It was Anning, the second sister, who took more care of Lin Anping.


    Naturally, Lin Anping felt closer to Anning. Now that Anning was slandered by Lin Anjie in front of so many people, Lin Anping certainly didn''t want to deal with her.


    If Lin Anping wouldn''t interfere, Lin Anli certainly wouldn''t either.


    Thus, the family stopped mentioning anything about the Su family and went straight home.


    Anning actually felt quite sorry for the original self.


    The original self was genuinely a person who considered others and cared about familial ties, and was very kind and gentle.


    Yet Lin Anjie dared to call her a White Lotus, claiming all her actions were pretentious.


    On the way back, Anning scoffed in her heart.


    What a grand White Lotus.


    Then let Lin Anjie experience the power of a White Lotus.


    Speaking of which, when Anning was angry, she had a million ways to kill Lin Anjie.


    But all those were completely contrary to the original self''s personality, hence Anning would not use them.


    Anning, substituting for those minor characters or cannon fodder starting their reversal, believed in not changing the original personality and behavioral ways of the original self, or at least not drastically, nor using powers beyond this Plane or world.


    Anning felt that such a reversal was truly a genuine one, which would make the original self feel immersive.


    Otherwise, it would be as if the original self had become someone else; not to mention what her family would think, when the original self saw everything that happened, she would think it was someone else''s story, not her own. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the original self had invested her soul and Merit, and although Anning wasn''t exactly a good person, she was willing to make the original owner''s efforts worthwhile.


    While these thoughts were spinning in Anning''s mind, Lin Aiguo came into the house with his wife and children.


    Upon entering the main hall, Anning quickly handed a cup of water to Lin Aiguo: "Dad, have a drink first, it''s hot outside, don''t get too heated."


    Lin Aiguo took the teacup and drank it, his great rage calming down.


    He looked at Anning with caring eyes: "Ningning, are you alright? Did you get hurt at all?"


    Anning shook her head, her face wearing a forced smile, yet her eyes were red.


    She sat down obediently: "Dad, don''t be too hard on elder sister, she... after all, it''s not easy for her, it''s just, I hope you and mom can find some time to talk to her, I... I really have nothing with brother-in-law, I hardly see him normally, we barely talk when we do meet, I truly don''t understand why elder sister would think that way? Does she feel happy slandering me and brother-in-law like that?"


    Lin Aiguo thought of his eldest daughter''s actions and felt frustrated, he put down his teacup: "Don''t bother with her, she''s just a lunatic now."


    Wang Cuixhua thought of Lin Anjie, feeling both heartache and helplessness, and a bit of anger.


    She sighed deeply: "How could An Jie be like this? We have never mistreated her. Anning and An Ping are clearly younger than her, but they always give way to her, yet she never thinks to cherish her younger siblings."


    Lin Aiguo slammed the table: "It''s all because we spoil her, don''t bother with her affairs anymore."


    Anning, with her head lowered: "Big sister misunderstands me so much, if she has any troubles in the future, I''ll stay far away, so she won''t get angry seeing me."


    Anning glanced at An Ping: "From now on, if big sister has any issues you handle it, don''t ask me to come."


    With that said, Anning shed tears again: "Dad, if big sister comes home again, I''ll avoid her a bit, don''t blame me if you see it."


    Her words caused a sharp pain in Lin Aiguo''s heart.


    "Why avoid her? She''s married off, part of another family now. When she comes back, she''s a guest; there''s no reason for the host to avoid the guest." Lin Aiguo said sternly, and then instructed Wang Cuixhua: "Let An Jie come back home less often, to prevent the Su family from accusing us of causing discord."


    Wang Cuixhua was somewhat reluctant.


    But she also felt pity for Anning, and being usually very obedient to Lin Aiguo without her own strong opinions, she didn''t know how to argue and could only agree meekly.


    Anning sighed, wiped her tears, and went back to her room.


    As soon as she left, Lin Aiguo vented: "How did I end up with a daughter like Lin Anjie, who doesn''t appreciate anything? What has she ever done for our family? Always lazy and trouble-making. Thankfully, Anning is sensible; otherwise, this family wouldn''t have a single day of peace."


    Lin Anping nodded: "Dad, you''re right. I don''t like big sister either. I won''t bother with her matters in the future."


    With a belly full of anger, Lin Anping also left for his room.


    Wang Cuixhua shouted from outside: "Are you two still eating?"


    Lin Anping answered from inside: "Not eating, I''m full from the anger."


    A while later, Anning came out of her room, her face pale and looking particularly haggard.


    Yet even so, Anning washed her hands and went to help Wang Cuixhua: "Mom, let me help you cook."


    Seeing Anning''s listless appearance, Wang Cuixhua stopped her: "Enough, go rest in your room, you look so pale, is it because you''ve been studying too hard?"


    Anning smiled and shook her head: "Studying isn''t tiring actually, I''m just wondering, what did I do wrong? Is it because I''ve been too close to Xue Feng, or did I say something to my brother-in-law that was overheard, making big sister misunderstand? I''ll be more careful in the future, I''ll try not to let big sister misunderstand."


    The more Anning thought about Lin Anjie, the more Wang Cuixhua felt heartache.


    "Misunderstanding what?"


    Just then, Lin Aiguo came out to wash his face, hearing this he became even more disgusted with Lin Anjie: "What misinterpretation do you have? You have nothing to hide, doing everything properly. It''s only because she''s wicked that she thinks wrongfully. Just be yourself and don''t mind her."


    "But,"


    Anning looked troubled: "But she is still my big sister. If anything happens to her, you and mom would be sad. You both worked hard to raise us siblings, I don''t want you to be upset over such trivial matters. It''s okay for me to suffer a bit, as long as our family is fine, everyone is okay, I can handle anything."


    This statement from Anning brought tears to Wang Cuixhua.


    She hurriedly bowed her head and wiped her eyes: "Ningning, you... Mom knows you are good, but you shouldn''t suffer too much, people who do well, it''s your sister who doesn''t recognize good people."


    Lin Aiguo also felt uncomfortable.


    He always felt his second daughter was too aggrieved, watching Anning being so cautious, Lin Aiguo gloomily lit a cigarette.


    He took a puff: "From now on, just focus on your studies, once you get into university, you won''t see her anymore."


    Lin Cuixia was tending to the fire and said to Anning: "Ningning, once you''re in university be a bit tougher. Don''t always give way to others in school, don''t be too aggrieved."


    Anning smiled: "I know. It''s only because they are our family that I make concessions. I would never concede to outsiders."

 Chapter 24: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    It''s now the transition period from late spring to early summer, and there''s plenty of work to do in the fields.


    Lin Aiguo and his wife also didn''t have time to constantly mediate the relationships between their children at home.


    The next day, they went out to work in the fields.


    Anning had initially said she wanted to go to the fields and help, but Lin Aiguo wouldn''t allow it.


    With just over a month left until Anning''s college entrance examination, Lin Aiguo wouldn''t let her engage in physical labor at this time; what if she became overly tired? Missing out on reviewing even just two questions could put her at a disadvantage during the exams.


    Anning couldn''t persuade Lin Aiguo, so she could only stay home and study.


    Of course, she wasn''t just idling at home.


    She got up early to read for a while, then went to the vegetable garden behind the house and picked some fresh vegetables. Considering her parents were busy during this period and often skimped on good meals, she decided to make some dumplings.


    Anning chopped some chives and picked them, then sliced some meat that had been cured last New Year into fine bits, followed by frying some eggs, and then mixing the dough and filling together.


    By noon, just as Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua came back from the fields, the dumplings were ready.


    Eating the dumplings Anning made, Lin Aiguo thought about how Lin Anjie, before she got married, never did any household chores.


    When they went out to work in the fields, Lin Anjie either went out to play with others or just slept in at home, never expressing concern for their tiredness or helping out, not even cooking or boiling water.


    People, it seems, are really shown up by comparison.


    Comparing Anning and Lin Anjie, Lin Anjie just falls short.


    After eating and taking a nap, Lin Aiguo went back to the fields in the afternoon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had just reached the fields when Lin Anjie came looking for him.


    Lin Anjie''s eyes were somewhat red, and her expression was not good.


    She walked to the edge of the field, calling from a distance, "Dad, come over here for a moment."


    Lin Aiguo glared at Lin Anjie: "Can''t you see I''m busy working? If you have something to say, come over here."


    Lin Anjie disdainfully glanced at the wheat, which was already tall, and seeing that Lin Aiguo really wouldn''t come to the edge of the field, hesitantly stepped down into the field.


    As she reached Lin Aiguo, Lin Anjie began complaining, "Dad, did Anning tell you not to go to the Su family? I was beaten yesterday, and you all didn''t even come to see me, letting Wang Min that wretch laugh at me. Dad, Su Zhiqiang dared to hit me, you must teach him a lesson..."


    Lin Anjie droned on, blaming Su Zhiqiang then resenting Anning.


    Lin Aiguo felt his head swell with two big headaches, and his anger was stirred up.


    He tossed the hoe he was holding, then pushed Lin Anjie a bit farther away: "Why are you telling me this? A daughter married off is like water spilled; you married into the Su family and you belong to the Su family now. Instead of living honestly and peacefully, you''re always creating issues and haven''t even settled in but ran back to your mother''s house to complain. There''s no one else in Xiaogou Village who behaves like that as a daughter-in-law. An Jie, try to come back home less in the future, to avoid gossip."


    Lin Aiguo was determined to use this opportunity to really teach An Jie a lesson, to prevent her from becoming more willful.


    Lin Anjie was nearly furious upon hearing Lin Aiguo''s words.


    She was sure this was all Anning''s doing; it must have been Anning who badmouthed her to Lin Aiguo, making him unwilling to deal with her.


    Thinking this, Lin Anjie felt even more resentment towards Anning.


    She gritted her teeth: "Dad, I''m your daughter. Are you really not going to care about me?"


    Lin Aiguo picked up his hoe to continue working: "Care about you? You also need to listen to me. Since you don''t want to listen, just come back less often to complain."


    He bowed his head, not wanting to look at Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anjie was fuming with anger and didn''t want to speak with Lin Aiguo anymore.


    She stormed out of the fields, cursing Anning in her heart as she walked.


    She felt that Anning was really good at hiding her slyness.


    In her past life, she noticed Su Zhiqiang''s advantage and quietly encouraged her to get along with Xue Feng. Knowing that she was planning to elope, yet not stopping her, eventually Anning married Su Zhiqiang and lived a life of glory and wealth.


    In this life, seeing her married to Su Zhiqiang, Anning started tarnishing her reputation everywhere and even colluding with Su Zhiqiang and Xue Feng to stand up for her. Anning truly was a schemer.


    Lin Anjie felt that a schemer like Anning was just a waste of air while alive and a waste of soil when dead.


    She viciously thought she must never let Anning go to college; she wanted to make Anning live a downcast life forever, always trampled under her feet.


    Lin Anjie looked terrible. Even when she ran into people on the road, she had nothing nice to say, causing people to think even lower of her.


    All the way, Lin Anjie watched men and women toiling in the fields, bending their backs to the yellow earth, both tired and hot. The sweat dripped into the soil and splashed. The more she looked, the more disgusted she felt.


    She did not want to live such a hard life; she wanted to enjoy comfort, not to suffer.


    But thinking about the few arguments she had with Su Zhiqiang a few days ago about wanting to make a fortune, Lin Anjie realized it might not be too realistic to expect Su Zhiqiang to engage in animal husbandry now.


    Her gaze shifted, and ultimately, she decided to start her own business first, earn a sum of money to show Su Zhiqiang how easy it is to make money, and then encourage him to rear chickens, ducks, and grow fruit trees.


    Lin Anjie thought of many things in a moment. After returning to the Su family home, she packed some things and said she was going to the town.


    Su Zhiqiang was not very caring towards her; whatever she wanted to do, Su Zhiqiang wouldn''t ask.


    The other members of the Su family wouldn''t care even more.


    Lin Anjie arrived in the town smoothly, and then went to the county.


    Anning went to school for a while, and just when the college entrance exam was approaching, Anning went home, coincidentally running into Su Zhiqiang visiting.


    Upon seeing Su Zhiqiang, Anning merely called him "brother-in-law" and then returned to her room, only coming out after Su Zhiqiang had left.


    When Anning came out of the room, she saw Wang Cuixhua sitting in the main house, crying intensely.


    Lin Aiguo was continuously smoking one cigarette after another.


    Anning didn''t know why: "Mom, what happened to you and dad?"


    Wang Cuixhua cried a bit more: "Don''t worry about it, just focus on your studies, and don''t ask about anything else."


    Anning did not ask further.


    It was only later that Anning learned from others that Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua were worried because of Lin Anjie''s situation.


    Lin Anjie started causing trouble once she reached the county.


    She originally thought of selling some food, but she had hardly cooked before, her cooking skills were poor, and no one bought her food.


    Later Lin Anjie talked about designing clothes.


    But that wasn''t her forte at all. She couldn''t draw, nor could she do measurements, and nobody liked the designs she drew. She took her designs to a clothing factory, and they chased her out thinking she was mentally ill.


    After such attempts, Lin Anjie still did not give up her plans for making a fortune.


    She then went to a wholesale market, bought some trendy clothes, and set up a stall to sell them.


    The clothes did sell, but someone also smashed Lin Anjie''s stall.

 Chapter 25: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Lin An Jie believed that she had a particularly precise grasp of fashion trends, and she also knew what kind of clothes would be popular many years later. Naturally, the clothes she sold were the most fashionable.


    However, she had forgotten that it was only the early 1980s.


    And in this era, there were still a lot of conservative people.


    The mainstream clothing buyers were those born in the 60s, and they were very different from the post-90s and post-00s generations of the future. They were not as flamboyant and self-expressive. On one hand, they wanted to look beautiful, but on the other hand, they cared a lot about others'' opinions and didn''t dare to be too showy.


    And these women''s boyfriends or husbands were even more conservative, with many of them thinking that their women dressing up flamboyantly was not a good thing.


    But Lin An Jie just encountered such customers.


    A woman in her twenties, who was quite pretty, actually liked the clothes at Lin An Jie''s shop quite a bit.


    She visited several times before she finally decided to buy a set.


    Thinking the woman had a good figure and was pretty, Lin An Jie introduced her to some relatively sexy clothes.


    After trying them on and feeling quite beautiful, and with Lin An Jie constantly praising her, the woman made the purchase.


    But after the woman wore the clothes home and went out with friends in the evening, she attracted the attention of a man who liked her.


    This woman didn''t usually dress up much, so this time, looking so nicely dolled up, naturally, there were men who showed interest in her.


    And this incident came to the knowledge of her boyfriend, who was the jealous type and was particularly fond of his girlfriend. Not wanting to blame his own girlfriend, he unleashed his anger on Lin An Jie.


    Her boyfriend blamed it all on Lin An Jie, thinking it was because Lin An Jie had encouraged his girlfriend to wear such revealing clothes that this trouble occurred. In a fit of rage, he brought people to smash Lin An Jie''s stall.


    With her stall smashed, Lin An Jie was somewhat confused about the situation.


    She didn''t understand why it had to be so difficult to do something?


    Even selling a few pieces of clothing could provoke such incidents.


    Lin An Jie, left and right thinking, couldn''t understand why. Later, she concluded that she might not be cut out for doing business, or maybe it wasn''t time for her to become wealthy yet.


    Thinking this, Lin An Jie disposed of the clothes she had at a low price.


    Of course, she didn''t lose money; in fact, she made a small profit.


    With this money, Lin An Jie went back to Xiaogou Village.


    First, Lin An Jie was still determined to cling to Su Zhiqiang, hoping to enjoy a good life after he became wealthy. Another reason was that Anning was about to take the college entrance exams soon.


    When Lin An Jie was on her way back, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua were worried.


    Anning tentatively asked, "Should I go to the county to find my sister and try to persuade her?"


    Wang Cuihua wanted to agree, but Lin Aiguo waved his hand, "No need to go. I''ve already said that we won''t meddle in her affairs in the future. Whatever she decides to do with her life is her business."


    That was what he said, but Lin Aiguo was still somewhat worried.


    Anning noticed this and gently persuaded, "Actually, it''s not entirely a bad thing. After my sister goes through a few setbacks, she''ll realize that doing business is not so easy, and maybe she''ll settle down and live a steady life. Besides, my sister is still young; who hasn''t made a few mistakes in their youth?"


    Lin Aiguo also thought that Lin An Jie was a bit impulsive and assumed it might be because she was still young.


    But then he looked at Anning and dismissed the thought.


    Anning was even younger than Lin An Jie, yet Anning was so calm and steady. It seemed to be an issue with An Jie''s character.


    Anning comforted Lin Aiguo for a while, then helped Wang Cuixhua with chores.


    While working, she pondered that Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua still loved Lin An Jie and worried about her when she encountered trouble. If it continued like this, Lin An Jie might end up dragging down the Lin Family.


    So, to make things easier for the Lin Family in the future and avoid being dragged down by Lin Anjie''s mindless actions, the only solution was to administer a heavy dose of medicine, making Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua completely disappointed in Lin Anjie.


    Anning thought of some things related to the college entrance exam from the original owner''s memories, and an idea quickly formed in her mind.


    At this moment, Lin Anjie had already arrived in town, where she bought some food and a high-quality short-sleeved shirt.


    Carrying big and small bags, Lin Anjie returned to Xiaogou Village.


    Right as she entered the village, she encountered Lin Anran washing clothes in the river at the village entrance.


    Lin Anran''s face bore a somewhat strange expression upon seeing Lin Anjie.


    She picked up the clothes and put them in the basin, greeting Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anjie laughed a few times, not showing much enthusiasm towards Lin Anran.


    She had always regarded Lin Anran as a person without prospects, destined to remain so all her life, and naturally, she wouldn''t pay much attention to such a mediocre person.


    Lin Anran knew what Lin Anjie thought of her and, aware of Lin Anjie''s nature to flatter the high and step on the low, she didn''t think much of Lin Anjie either.


    Watching Lin Anjie head towards their home, Lin Anran curled her lips and continued washing her clothes.


    A few young girls beside her started to joke around: "An Ran, do you think your sister will behave herself this time upon returning?"


    An Ran sneered: "Who knows."


    One of the young girls lowered her voice: "I heard Aunt Liu has some issues with her. She even said that if she doesn''t come back this time, she won''t make it through the days and was urging Su Zhiqiang to divorce her."


    "Ah, really?"


    Another young girl said in surprise: "The Su family is so poor, can Su Zhiqiang even find another wife if they get divorced?"


    "Who can say." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Listening to these words, An Ran curled her lips: "I''m going back first, I''ll come out to play with you all later."


    After An Ran left, the young girls started to gossip even more enthusiastically.


    Anning helped Wang Cuixhua finish cooking and cleaned up the main room before sitting down, only to hear Lin Anjie''s voice.


    "Dad, Mom, are you home?"


    Anning got up from the main room and came out, standing on the corridor, watching Lin Anjie carrying and dragging her big and small bags as she entered the house.


    "Big sister."


    Anning called out in a low and gentle voice.


    Lin Anjie''s face immediately lit up with smiles: "Anning, you''re back. I was just saying I''d visit you at the town high school tomorrow. Oh, and I bought you something this time."


    "Let me help you carry it."


    Anning helped Lin Anjie bring the stuff into the house; by this time, Wang Cuixhua and Lin Aiguo had also come over.


    Seeing Lin Aiguo, Lin Anjie thought of the humiliation she suffered when he beat her, but as soon as she thought about ruining Anning''s college entrance exam, she swallowed all the hatred and approached Lin Aiguo with a smile as bright as flowers: "Dad, I was wrong during this period, my mind was clouded as I spoke ill of Anning, I''ve... I''ve reflected on it, I..."


    Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua did not expect Lin Anjie to return and admit her wrongdoings.


    Lin Aiguo was stiff on the spot.


    Wang Cuixhua glanced at Lin Aiguo''s face and tugged at his clothes, signaling him not to be too harsh and to take the chance to step down from the situation when possible.


    As for Anning, she knew that Lin Anjie was up to something again.

 Chapter 26: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Lin Anjie showed Anning a white shirt with yellow flowers on it.


    "Anning, do you like it? If not, I can buy you something else."


    Anning took the shirt, looked at it and quietly said thank you.


    She played the role of a kind-hearted little girl who valued family relationships and bore no grudges to a tee.


    Seeing Anning forgive her so easily, a hint of triumph flashed in Lin Anjie''s eyes, and she tried even harder to please Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua.


    She took out a lot of stuff and put them on the table: "Dad, Mom, this is what I bought for you. I was wrong before, I was young and ignorant, not recognizing good people''s hearts. Now that I''ve been out for so long, I realize no matter how good it is outside, it''s not as good as being at home, nobody can replace my own parents."


    As she spoke, Lin Anjie bowed her head and started to wipe away tears.


    Wang Cuixhua felt pity seeing her like this.


    She didn''t look at Lin Aiguo anymore but quickly handed a glass of water to Lin Anjie: "Alright, stop crying, no matter what, you are still my daughter, I can''t ignore you."


    Lin Anjie then wiped her tears and shyly smiled at Wang Cuixhua.


    Lin Aiguo''s heart softened as well, although his face was still stern, his eyes softened.


    "Alright, sit for a bit then go back to the Su family. Go talk properly with Zhiqiang, spouses shouldn''t be arguing so fiercely."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Lin Anjie smiled in agreement.


    She sat for a while and then took her bag and went back to the Su family.


    Two days later, Lin Anjie went to the Lin Family again, and this time she started hovering around Anning.


    Anning excused herself saying she needed to study and did not pay much attention to Lin Anjie, so Lin Anjie engaged in lively conversation with Wang Cuixhua. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While cooking, Lin Anjie, for the first time, helped Wang Cuixhua kindle the fire. While adding wood, she softly said to Wang Cuixhua: "Mom, this time I went to the county and learned a lot. I heard that families with good conditions let their kids stay in the guest houses during college entrance exams. The guest houses are very close to the schools, just a few steps'' walk to the exam sites, which is really convenient. It helps the exam-takers to eat well, sleep well, and saves travel time for studying. I was thinking, should we also let Anning stay at a guest house?"


    Wang Cuixhua had just finished cooking a dish and paused: "Is the guest house expensive?"


    She was calculating how much money they still had at home, and if it wasn''t enough, they would have to borrow some from Lin Hongjun.


    Lin Anjie waved her hand: "No, it''s not expensive, Mom, don''t worry. I will pay for Anning''s stay at the guest house."


    "How can we let you pay? You are married..."


    Wang Cuixhua was reluctant to let Lin Anjie pay: "Your dad and I still have some money, if not enough, your uncle can''t just stand by."


    "I said I''ll pay for it."


    Lin Anjie was very determined: "I owe Anning from before, this time I must take concrete actions to apologize to her, I''ve decided, during the college entrance exams I''ll accompany Anning to the county, I''ll take care of her these days."


    Wang Cuixhua felt warm inside: "You''re thinking right, after all, you are siblings, family is family."


    "Yeah."


    Lin Anjie nodded earnestly: "Anning''s college entrance exam is very important. If she gets into college, I will also feel honored. Having a university student as a sister, I''d like to see anyone from the Su family dare to bully me."


    Wang Cuixhua was particularly happy upon hearing this, she finished cooking with a smile on her face and asked Lin Anjie to call Lin Aiguo for dinner.


    During the meal, Wang Cuixhua told Lin Aiguo about what Lin Anjie had said.


    She looked at Anning: "Anning, your sister has good intentions, I think what your sister said makes sense. Our home is far from the county, thinking about how much time is wasted on travel, not to mention the potential risks on the road, it''s better to stay in the county."


    Anning nodded: "I used to think the same, I just haven''t discussed it with you yet."


    "If you decide, you better book the room early."


    Unable to focus on his meal, Lin Anjie pulled Anning aside for a warm chat, "As we can think of this, so can others. If we book too late, I''m afraid all the rooms at the guest house will be gone."


    "Then book a room for your sister tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Aiguo also became anxious: "I''ll get you the money later."


    Lin Anjie quickly waved his hand: "Dad, I said I''d pay. If you mention money again, I''ll get mad."


    "Alright then."


    Lin Aiguo thought that since Lin Anjie was finally getting closer to Anning and willing to do something for her, he should support it.


    Moreover, Lin Anjie paying for the room would mean Anning would owe him a favor if she got into university, which could be considered a sibling transaction, not something the parents should interfere too much in.


    Thinking this, Lin Aiguo didn''t bring up the topic of money again.


    Wang Cuihua meanwhile, pulled Lin Anjie aside and nagged her with many instructions ¨C like making sure Anning doesn''t suffer in the heat, and to avoid letting Anning eat anything too cold, and to be careful with what she eats.


    Lin Anjie, with a smile glued to his face, appeared to listen attentively, but in his heart, he was already seething with resentment.


    He saw this as a display of Wang Cuihua''s favoritism ¨C she only ever cared for Anning and never bothered about her eldest daughter.


    Otherwise, why would Wang Cuihua suddenly become much nicer to him when he mentioned booking a room for Anning and going with her to the county to look after her?


    And Lin Aiguo too, his parents were just unbelievable.


    Lin Anjie lowered his head, quietly clenching his fist.


    He was looking forward to seeing if Wang Cuihua and Lin Aiguo would still treat him so kindly after Anning failed her college entrance exams.


    If Anning didn''t get into university, she would have to return to the countryside to farm for the rest of her life, and that would be her life.


    But when he became wealthy in the future, he could crush Anning into the mud, and he would make sure Wang Cuihua regretted her current bias.


    Anning lowered her head to eat, pretending not to notice the darkness in Lin Anjie''s eyes.


    She understood clearly that Lin Anjie was plotting against her.


    She searched through the original host''s memories and found something relevant.


    The original host too had Lin Anjie accompanying her during the college entrance exams. On the first day, she overslept and nearly missed the exam. Once in the examination hall, whether from nerves or lack of sleep, she felt groggy and unable to concentrate.


    The rest of the exams went the same way, with the original host wanting to sleep while answering the questions.


    It was only her strong willpower, occasionally pinching herself, that kept her from falling asleep in the exam hall and allowed her to complete the tests.


    Despite that, her performance on the last exam was particularly poor.


    One could say that during that college entrance exam, the original host did not perform as well as usual.


    Anning glanced at Lin Anjie.


    The original host didn''t understand why this happened, but Anning knew ¨C it must have been Lin Anjie''s sabotage.


    Anning decided that this time she would also stay with Lin Anjie at the county guesthouse. She wanted to see how Lin Anjie would tamper with things, and catching him in the act would be ideal.


    If she could obtain evidence of Lin Anjie''s sabotage, Anning believed that Lin Aiguo and his wife would lose their affection for Lin Anjie.

 Chapter 27: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    The University Entrance Examination day for Anning was approaching quickly.


    Two days before the exam, Lin Anjie said that he wanted to take Anning to the county to get familiar with the surroundings.


    Initially, Lin Aiguo was a bit worried and insisted on going to check it out himself.


    Eventually, it was Anning who persuaded him to abandon the idea.


    However, Lin Aiguo still let Xue Feng go with them.


    Xue Feng was also taking the University Entrance Exam, and during a conversation about staying in a hostel in the county, Wang Cuixhua mentioned it to Mrs. Xue, who immediately arranged a room in the county for Xue Feng.


    By chance, the room Xue Feng booked was not far from the one Lin Anjie booked.


    Afterwards, Mrs. Xue told Wang Cuixhua about this, and then Wang Cuixhua informed Lin Aiguo, who then allowed Xue Feng to go with them.


    Besides Xue Feng, his cousin Xue Ling also joined them.


    Xue Ling went along to take care of Xue Feng, serving him tea and water, or buying meals for him.


    Thus, the four of them rode two bicycles together to the county.


    After arriving, Lin Anjie suggested going for a stroll, but both Xue Feng and Anning disagreed, saying they should settle down in the hostel first before exploring.


    Lin Anjie had no choice but to follow them to the hostel first.


    Actually, Lin Anjie didn''t want to bother about Anning at all, but she was afraid Anning would become suspicious. Once they were in the room, she started fussing over Anning, offering her tea, and even fanning her because she was worried Anning might feel too warm.


    After Anning fell asleep on the bed, Lin Anjie then went out to stroll the streets.


    Her stroll lasted until dinner time. On her way back, Lin Anjie deliberately bought a few large meat buns to bring back for Anning.


    Anning was not suspicious at all and ate all the meat buns without leaving any.


    The next day, which was the day before the exam, Anning and Xue Feng went to the county school to check out the examination venue. Interestingly, Anning and Xue Feng were assigned to the same exam room.


    When they returned to the hostel and talked about it, Xue Ling was particularly happy.


    This boy, always speaking carelessly but without malice, said, "That''s great, Sister Ningning. You''re so good at studying. My brother being in the same exam room might benefit from it. Maybe he''ll also bring some good luck and get into a university."


    Lin Anjie just smiled, but deep down she didn''t believe Xue Feng could get into a university.


    In Lin Anjie''s mind, Xue Feng was nothing but a good-looking, sweet-talker who was good at flattering people. Aside from that, he was incompetent in everything else.


    That evening, Lin Anjie kept urging Anning to go to bed early. Anning didn''t argue with her and didn''t read either, just went to bed early.


    The next morning, Lin Anjie woke up early to buy breakfast downstairs.


    She happened to meet Xue Ling also buying breakfast for Xue Feng.


    Carrying a lunch box and holding two fried dough sticks, Xue Ling, seeing Lin Anjie, smiled, "Sister An Jie, you''re also buying breakfast, huh?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Anjie smiled briefly, "Anning is still not up. I bought the breakfast first, and will wake her up later."


    "You should hurry then."


    Xue Ling walked towards the hostel with his food, while Lin Anjie went to buy tofu pudding and fried dough sticks.


    When she returned with the breakfast, Anning was already up, washing her face and brushing her teeth.


    Lin Anjie placed the food on the table and urged Anning to eat while it was still hot.


    Having washed her face, Anning sat down to eat. Lin Anjie said with a smile, "You eat first, I''ll get you a cup of water."


    "Okay."


    Anning took a bite from a fried dough stick.


    Lin Anjie lifted the thermos, "There''s no water left, I''ll go fetch some."


    "It''s fine, I''m not thirsty. I won''t drink."


    Anning didn''t even lift her head as she responded casually.


    Lin Anjie frowned, "How can that be? What if you get thirsty?"


    Taking the thermos and a cup, she stepped out the door.


    In a little while after Lin Anjie left, Anning quietly followed her out.


    She watched Lin Anjie walking in the corridor for a while; once there were no people around, she poured the water from the thermos into the cup, and then took out medicine powder from her pocket and poured it into the cup.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Anning suddenly spoke out when she walked by Lin Anjie, grabbing the hand Lin Anjie used to handle the medicine.


    "I..."


    Lin Anjie was startled, and instinctively tried to shake off the medicine. How could Anning call her Ru Yi?


    Anning had been waiting for this moment for a long time. During this period, she had been enduring Lin Anjie, almost turning into a ninja turtle with her patience. Now that she finally grasped Lin Anjie''s wrongdoings, how could she let her get away?


    "Brother Xue Feng..."


    Anning called out, "You come out here for a moment."


    However, before Xue Feng came out, Xue Ling ran out from the room.


    Apart from Xue Ling, other people from the rooms came out too.


    "What''s up, Sister Ningning, what happened?"


    Xue Ling was full of concern.


    Xue Feng came out of the door: "Anning, what happened?"


    Other guests who were staying here also came over, worriedly asking Anning.


    Anning''s face looked terrible, her eyes red, appearing very upset: "I, I remembered my sister said she was going to fetch water, I just realized there might be no hot water, so I came out to remind her. Then I saw her, saw her carrying a thermos that still had some water, she poured the water into the cup, and then, added medicine powder."


    Tears fell from Anning''s eyes as she spoke: "Brother Xue Feng, please come and check what this medicine powder is, could it be that my sister is sick?"


    Xue Feng was stunned there, not sure whether to step forward.


    But Xue Ling was quick, snatching the packet of medicine powder from Anjie''s hand. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me see what this is?"


    Anning, holding Lin Anjie, looked anxious: "Sister, if you feel uncomfortable, just tell me, don''t take medicine behind my back, you... if you are unwell and still need to take care of my college entrance exams, how could I be at peace?"


    The on-looking guests now understood what was going on.


    Several people thought that Anning was truly naive; anyone with a brain could see that the elder sister was trying to drug her younger sister, it wasn''t about being unwell and needing medication.


    It must be that the girl has been stupefied by studying.


    Even Xue Feng thought of this.


    He looked at Anjie with complex emotions, opened his mouth to say something but then swallowed his words again.


    Xue Ling holding the medicine powder packet did not figure anything out even after looking for a while, and ran outside with it: "Sister Ningning, I''ll find a doctor to have a look."


    He hadn''t run far when a person grabbed him: "I am a doctor, give it here, let me take a look."


    Xue Ling scrutinized the person for a while, and seeing that the person looked composed, he handed over the packet.


    The person smelled the medicine packet and tasted a bit of the powder on the tip of his tongue.


    Lin Anjie was now completely panicking.


    She didn''t expect that despite being so secretive, Anning would still find out.


    Now caught red-handed, with so many witnesses around, what should she do?


    The doctor had already recognized something, he frowned, glanced at Anning, reluctant to say: "Young girl, this medicine powder shouldn''t be for your sister, who would mix sleeping pills with diuretics for themselves..."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Anning breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s good that my sister isn''t sick."


    The doctor felt even more pity: "If it''s not for her, then who is it for?"


    "Right."


    Anning pondered deeply: "It''s not like needing sleeping pills because of trouble sleeping at night, why take them?"


    Xue Ling straightforwardly said: "Sister Ningning, Sister Anjie gave it to you, right? You''re about to have exams, if you take sleeping pills and feel drowsy, how could you perform?"


    "No, I..."


    Upon hearing that, Lin Anjie hurried to explain, sweat beading on her forehead, her face pale.

 Chapter 28: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    "What isn''t it."


    A middle-aged female proctor couldn''t stand the likes of Lin Anjie, a woman with such ill intentions.


    She didn''t care how harsh her words were, pointing at Lin Anjie''s nose and scolding: "Caught by your sister and yet you won''t admit it, you young girl are truly vicious. Who doesn''t know how important the college entrance exam is? It''s about to start today, yet you gave your sister sleeping pills early in the morning? And as if the sleeping pills weren''t enough to do harm, you added some laxatives too, young lady, your conscience must be very clear indeed."


    "Exactly."


    Others chimed in: "Even if we''re not talking about siblings, strangers should be looked after during the college entrance exam. To do such a thing to your own sister, are you even human?"


    Lin Anjie shook her head vigorously, trying to deny it loudly.


    But, she could in no way outtalk the few middle-aged women.


    Those middle-aged women must be the kind who were unbeatable locally, a few of them targeting Lin Anjie made her completely defenseless.


    Meanwhile, Anning took several shocked steps back.


    She looked at Lin Anjie and asked word by word: "Sister, can you really not stand to see me do well even a little bit?"


    Xue Ling lifted the medicine packet: "Sister Ningning, the evidence is right here, why ask her?"


    "Is it true?"


    Anning looked at Lin Anjie and asked again.


    "I, it''s not..."


    Lin Anjie''s gaze flickered.


    Anning''s eyes were especially pure, which actually made her feel guilty.


    Anning smiled: "I understand now."


    She reached out to Xue Ling: "Xue Ling, give me the medicine packet."


    Xue Ling passed the medicine packet over: "Sister Ningning, don''t worry. If you go back and talk to Uncle Aiguo about this, I can testify for you."


    He added: "The medicine packet is the evidence."


    But Anning took the medicine packet and went straight to the water room; when she came out, the medicine packet was gone.


    "Where''s the medicine packet?"


    Xue Ling followed and asked.


    Anning smiled: "The medicine powder has been washed away."


    "Why?"


    Not only was Xue Ling puzzled, but Xue Feng and the onlookers didn''t understand either.


    Anning smiled with a tragic look: "After all, she is my sister. She may not want me to do well, but I don''t want to do her harm. I don''t want to pursue this matter this time."


    "But..."


    Xue Ling wanted to say Lin Anjie intended to harm Anning.


    Anning smiled with relief: "This is the last time. I''ve always told myself she''s my sister, and I shouldn''t argue with her. But this time... If it wasn''t for me discovering it, I might have failed the exam. Our family doesn''t have the money to afford another year for me."


    Anning''s mouth was smiling, but large tears fell down: "From now on, she has her path and I have mine. Our sisterly bond is cut with one stroke. I won''t harm her, but she also shouldn''t think about harming me."


    Having said that, Anning covered her face and ran back into the house.


    A few people let go of Lin Anjie.


    One of the proctoring parents pointed at Lin Anjie and cursed: "Heart of a serpent and scorpion."


    "If any family has this kind of daughter, that''s really bad luck for eight lifetimes."


    Xue Ling also looked at Lin Anjie with different eyes.


    Thinking about how poisonous Lin Anjie''s mind was, to even harm Anning who was such a good person, Xue Ling shivered involuntarily. Staying with such a person, he really felt uneasy.


    Xue Feng was the most upset.


    In Xue Feng''s eyes, although Lin Anjie was a bit temperamental and quite willful sometimes, she did not have any bad intentions, and was especially simple.


    What Xue Feng liked was Lin Anjie''s simplicity.


    But now, it seemed that he had indeed misjudged Lin Anjie in the past.


    Perhaps Lin Anjie was just too good at pretending, deliberately displaying an innocent and kind demeanor in front of him, keeping her dark heart hidden.


    Xue Feng felt somewhat sad, a bit hurt, yet he also experienced a sense of relief and relaxation.


    With complex emotions, he glanced over at Lin Anjie several times before dragging Xue Ling back to their room.


    Xue Feng thought it might be for the best, having seen through Lin Anjie. He could now completely bid farewell to the past sentiments and as of today, he did not want to be entangled with her any longer.


    He would be fine, but from now on, Lin Anjie would no longer be a part of his life plans.


    Seeing so many people cursing her, and watching Xue Feng''s disappointed expression towards her, Lin Anjie really couldn''t take it anymore.


    She thought back to the things that happened in her past life.


    In her past life, after being caught and beaten by the wife while being the other woman, she was condemned and cursed by countless people. It was the same situation back then, with various malicious words attacking her, people pointing at her and spitting insults.


    She felt like dirtied trash that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Lin Anjie felt a moment of daze, with anger swelling in her heart.


    She didn''t go back to her room but instead rushed out of the guesthouse, running madly forward.


    Meanwhile, Anning was calmly preparing her exam necessities in her room.


    She put her admission ticket, pens, erasers, and rulers into her bag, then washed her face, looking refreshed as she went to find Xue Feng and head to the exam site together.


    On the way to the exam venue, Xue Feng kept trying to speak with Anning. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, he wanted to comfort Anning.


    But seeing Anning''s silent demeanor, he held back.


    It wasn''t until they entered the exam hall that Xue Feng quietly said, "Don''t be sad, don''t let it affect your exam."


    "Mhm."


    Anning nodded her head.


    Xue Feng was still a bit worried: "The more she doesn''t want you to do well, the better you have to perform. Your usual scores are good, so this time you must do your best. Let''s aim to astonish everyone, and get a fantastic score to piss off Lin Anjie."


    "Okay."


    Anning burst into a giggle: "Thank you."


    Xue Feng quickly waved his hands: "No, no, don''t mention it."


    Once the exam papers were distributed, Anning concentrated deeply to tackle the examination.


    She indeed used some of her real abilities, answering the questions earnestly.


    The two days of college entrance exams went by smoothly. Lin Anjie did not appear throughout those two days, leaving Anning alone in her guesthouse room.


    Worried about Anning, Xue Feng had Xue Ling bring meals to Anning every day, even reserving and delivering lunch to her. When it was time to enter the exam hall, he would also call Anning to go together, fearing that she might oversleep and miss the exam.


    With the care of Xue Feng and Xue Ling, Anning''s days went quite well.


    At least, she didn''t have to see Lin Anjie''s face, which made her unhappy, and Xue Ling was very good at lightening the mood, often telling jokes and keeping Anning in good spirits.


    Once the exams were over, Anning, Xue Feng, and Xue Ling rode bikes back to their village.


    Back home, Anning went into her room to rest.


    She slept all the way until the next morning.


    Upon waking up in the morning, Anning got dressed and went out to help Wang Cuixhua cook. As soon as she stepped outside, she saw Wang Cuixhua''s eyes red and swollen, looking at Anning with guilt.


    "Mom"


    Anning was quite puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    She went closer to examine Wang Cuixhua: "Why are you crying? Did you and dad have a fight?"


    Wang Cuixhua quickly wiped her eyes again: "I, I''m fine, Ningning... mom didn''t expect An Jie to hurt you, how could she have turned out this way?"


    Anning frowned: "Mom, who told you that? I... I''ve already told Xue Feng and Xue Ling that I won''t pursue the matter anymore."


    Wang Cuixhua wiped away more tears: "It''s spread all over the nearby villages, when your dad goes out, people keep asking him. And, Xue Ling also told Uncle Xue and Aunt Xue about it, they all say you''re lucky, otherwise if Lin Anjie had succeeded, this year''s college entrance exam would have been ruined for you."

 Chapter 29: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    Anning spoke to Wang Cuixhua in a gentle and soothing tone: "Don''t be too upset, from now on I''ll just avoid my sister, if I don''t see her, she can''t harm me."


    Wang Cuixhua looked at Anning.


    She felt that Anning was being treated most unfairly.


    Caught in a trap set by her own sister during such a crucial time as the college entrance examination, still so young to endure such a huge ordeal, yet she was able to compose herself and sit for the exams, this was truly not easy at all.


    Moreover, when Anjie was caught, Anning didn''t create a fuss; not only did she not blame An Jie too much, she also forgave her easily.


    This child must have buried so much bitterness and grievances inside her heart.


    Wang Cuixhua was gentle by nature, but she could empathize with others, if she were in the same situation, she would definitely have an endless quarrel with the one who harmed her.


    She could absolutely not be as magnanimous as Anning.


    The more she thought about it, the more Wang Cuixhua felt sorry for Anning.


    It was all because they as parents had indulged An Jie too much that they had allowed Anning to suffer like this.


    Wang Cuixhua held Anning''s hand, her eyes full of pity: "Ningning, mom has thought it through, your sister is married now, she should stay at her in-laws'' house and take care of the Su Family''s affairs. Our family, from now on, won''t let her interfere anymore."


    Wang Cuixhua was truly frightened.


    Lin Anjie had actually tried to harm Anning, her heart was too malicious.


    If today Lin Anjie could harm Anning, what about tomorrow? Could she harm An Ping? Or could she harm her and Lin Aiguo?


    Although she loved Lin Anjie, she wouldn''t gamble with the futures and lives of the whole family for her.


    "Mom, you don''t have to disown my sister for my sake, just keep things as they are. Just, from now on, if she and I have any disagreements, you don''t need to intervene, that''s enough."


    Anning smiled and continued to soothe Wang Cuixhua.


    But Wang Cuixhua had already made up her mind, no matter what Anning said, she wouldn''t relent.


    In her heart, Wang Cuixhua felt even more sorry for Anning.


    She felt that Anning was too sensible and too kind-hearted. This wasn''t good, what if she got bullied by others when she went out?


    When it was time to sleep at night, Wang Cuixhua discussed this matter with Lin Aiguo.


    Lin Aiguo was also so worried about Anning that he couldn''t sleep well the whole night.


    He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, making Wang Cuixhua also restless.


    It wasn''t until almost dawn that Lin Aiguo dozed off for a while. Early in the morning after he woke up, he said he was going to the old house, strolling around to find Lin Jiugen and Lin Hongjun, and directly shared some of his thoughts with these two.


    Lin Aiguo''s idea was that the family would no longer involve themselves with Lin Anjie, let her be however she wanted, and told Lin Jiugen and Lin Hongjun not to bother either.


    Lin Jiugen had always favored Anning a bit more, now that he also knew about Anjie harming Anning, he was so angry he wished he could break Anjie''s legs; there was no way he''d acknowledge this granddaughter anymore.


    Lin Hongjun had always been the most sensible and clear-minded in the family; he had long noticed Lin Anjie''s selfish nature. Now, knowing she had caused trouble and fled without returning home, and not showing any intention to explain or apologize, he was completely disappointed with Lin Anjie.


    After persuading Wang Cuixhua, Anning put the incident behind her.


    Having completed her college entrance exam, she now had plenty of time, and so she helped Lin Aiguo with farmwork every day.


    In the fields, several aunties joked with Anning, asking her how well she did on the exams. Anning would just smile and say she did very well, showing no signs of arrogance whatsoever.


    Moreover, she was exceptionally efficient at her work, not complaining of fatigue even in the fierce heat of the long hours in the field, earning her continuous praise from the villagers.


    Don''t assume that just because Anning comes from a rural background and is accustomed to farm work that if she does it well, she will be praised.


    You should know that there are slackers in the countryside too, and people in the village also like hardworking youngsters and girls. Those who put effort into their work are often held up by the elders for constant praise.


    Especially when the Lin family has a Lin Anjie.


    Lin Anjie has been extraordinarily lazy from childhood to adulthood. Compared to her, Anning seems so industrious she could almost touch the sky.


    Naturally, the villagers have an exceptionally good impression of Anning.


    After Anning worked a few days on the farm, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua felt so sorry for her that they said everything they could to keep her from going to the fields.


    Unable to persuade them otherwise, Anning went to the county to buy many books on agriculture to read.


    She would read quietly in her bedroom every day while making sure the three meals were well-prepared, her obedient and delicate demeanor made Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua grow even fonder.


    Seeing Anning, the two of them would continually think of Lin Anjie and couldn''t help sighing.


    Anning knew what they were thinking.


    Of course, this was also what Anning wanted.


    The original host wished to protect her family, live a smooth and peaceful life, to honor her parents, without any thought of revenge against Lin Anjie.


    But Anning was quite the schemer, and she didn''t want to let Lin Anjie off easy.


    To make Lin Anjie''s life miserable, she had to let Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua be utterly disappointed in her, to the extent that they wished they never had her as a daughter.


    Otherwise, if Lin Anjie was having a tough time, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua would give her money, and Anning would be furious.


    To drive a wedge between Lin Anjie and her parents, Anning put in a lot of effort, even willing to play the role of a pure white lotus to perfection.


    Now it seems, the effect isn''t bad at all.


    Now not only the Lin family, but even the villagers don''t have a single good word for Lin Anjie.


    Especially the Su family, since Lin Anjie ran away without returning to the Su family, Su Zhiqiang had been gloomy all day, and Liu Erni and Su Shuanzi were never in a good mood either.


    The Su family had been asking around for Lin Anjie''s whereabouts everywhere, and Su Zhiqiang even had such hatred that he clenched his teeth. He had decided that once he caught Lin Anjie, he would beat her up and lock her at home to prevent her from bringing further shame upon them.


    All this was within Anning''s control.


    Now Lin Anjie had a bad reputation and nowhere to go, her downfall was just a matter of time.


    And Anning took this opportunity to help the Lin family become wealthy and successful.


    After reading books on agriculture for a few days, she directly sought out Lin Hongjun.


    In the Lin family, Lin Hongjun''s words often carried more weight than Lin Aiguo''s.


    Lin Hongjun stubbed out his cigarette and looked at the documents in his hands and then at Anning: "This, can this really work?"


    Anning smiled: "Uncle, I think it can. I''m ninety percent confident we can make money."


    Lin Hongjun looked again at the thick documents: "These, these off-season vegetables¡ªI''ve never heard of them..."


    Anning spoke unhurriedly: "Uncle, have you noticed that people''s lives are getting better day by day? It isn''t very visible in our countryside, but in the county, in the city, people now have extra money, their food and drink have greatly improved from a few years ago. Moreover, our country will continue to develop for the better. When people have money, their first pursuit is good food and clothing. Eating has always been a top priority. In the past, people wanted to eat enough. Now, they want to eat well."


    Lin Hongjun kept nodding: "Yes, let alone others, our family now eats more meat than we did in past years."


    Anning pointed to the documents: "But our country''s supplies are still not abundant enough to meet the people''s needs, especially in the north during winter. In the winter, everyone''s diet is limited to cabbage and radish. Eating that all winter long, who wouldn''t get bored? I was thinking, if we could grow off-season vegetables, we could definitely sell them at a good price."


    Anning bit her lip: "And now, the country is strongly promoting the ''vegetable basket'' project. If we grow green vegetables, I believe the country would support us."


    Lin Hongjun looked down, deep in thought.

 Chapter 30: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman


    Lin Hongjun lit another cigarette, a look of worry on his face: "What you said does seem like a path."


    Anning smiled.


    Lin Hongjun continued: "It''s just that our family doesn''t have that much money, ah. Growing these vegetables requires greenhouses, and wells need to be drilled for irrigation. All of this costs money."


    Anning thought for a moment: "Uncle, let''s take out a loan."


    Lin Hongjun was greatly startled.


    Though his mind was a bit more agile, he hadn''t seen much of the world. In his mind, you buy things if you have money; if not, you try to borrow some. If you really can''t borrow, then you don''t buy. He had never thought about taking out a loan from a bank.


    "This, this won''t do. What if we can''t pay it back..."


    Anning said firmly: "We will definitely be able to pay it back. If growing vegetables doesn''t make much money, I can think of other ways to make money. The market is lively now, and there are many ways to earn money."


    Lin Hongjun was still uncertain: "But is obtaining a loan feasible? Would the bank be willing to lend to us?"


    "Yes."


    Anning had seen some things about the past few years in the original host''s memories. These years, banks were encouraged to lend, and many credit cooperatives were unable to lend out their money, even actively seeking people to take out loans.


    Moreover, Anning remembered that not long ago, a classmate''s father, who worked at a bank, had complained about the lack of borrowers to meet his loan quota.


    Anning then shared this piece of information with Lin Hongjun: "Uncle, I can ask that classmate of mine to have his dad help us with the loan."


    Lin Hongjun hesitated.


    Anning laughed: "Uncle, grandpa often said that boldness leads to prosperity while timidity leads to poverty."


    After a long while, Lin Hongjun slapped his thigh: "Alright, let''s take this gamble. It''s just what you said about greenhouse vegetables, I don''t know if they will work out. Our family will first experiment for two years. If it turns out well, we''ll then lead the people in the village to grow together."


    Once Lin Hongjun decided on something, he wouldn''t change his mind. Seeing that he had made his decision, Anning also felt relieved.


    After that, Lin Hongjun called a meeting with Lin Aiguo and Lin Aimin, the three brothers.


    When Lin Aiguo returned home, he sighed heavily looking at Anning.


    Anning knew what Lin Aiguo was thinking.


    Lin Aiguo was steady and timid by nature, not fond of taking risks.


    He didn''t really want to grow greenhouse vegetables, but since it was Anning''s suggestion and Lin Hongjun was willing to give it a try, he truly couldn''t oppose it.


    Once things were settled, Anning accompanied Lin Hongjun to get help from her classmate to take out a loan in the following days.


    Anning not only helped Lin Hongjun with the loan, but also took out a loan for herself.


    When the loan was approved, it was time to submit university applications, and Anning, without much contemplation, directly chose the Capital''s Agricultural University.


    After submitting her application, Anning told Lin Aiguo she was going to buy a few books in the City and also had some other matters to handle, as well as doing some market research on the side.


    Lin Aiguo was worried about Anning going alone and insisted on accompanying her.


    After much persuasion, Anning finally convinced Lin Aiguo to stay.


    With the loaned money, she went to the City, and then bought a train ticket there to travel south by train.


    Anning went to Yangcheng, where she stayed for several days, mainly to scout the market. She first surveyed the small commodities market, and after a day of wandering, found a factory that produced small commodities and purchased some goods. She didn''t go far to resell these goods in the surrounding areas.


    Then, with the money she made, she found a small factory that manufactured electronic watches, where Anning provided some designs for watches and asked the factory to quickly produce a batch.


    After paying the deposit, she went to the wholesale market to buy some trendy clothes, took these clothes around to various places, and when she had sold all the clothes and made a profit, the watches were produced.


    After paying off the remaining amount for the goods, Anning took these watches to several nearby cities.


    The workmanship of these watches was quite good, and their styles were particularly modern and elegant, making them look very upscale; Anning attracted quite a few customers by setting up her stall around the area.


    Watches priced at over a thousand yuan each were sold out by Anning in less than five days.


    The cost of the lower-grade watches she purchased was three yuan each, while the higher-grade ones were five yuan each, yet she sold them for a good price: fifteen yuan for the lower-grade ones and twenty-five yuan for the higher-grade.


    Even after she sold out, people were still looking to buy from her.


    Anning could only regretfully tell these people that they were sold out.


    After that, Anning didn''t go back to dealing in watches; instead, she bought some clothing and other small merchandise and headed back home.


    Once she reached the city, Anning set up a stall to sell these items. After selling everything, she spent two more days in the city, bought some books, and did some market research before heading back.


    Her return was met with a good amount of complaining from Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua.


    Especially Wang Cuixhua, who kept on saying that Anning went out and didn''t seem to know how to come back, did not care how worried the family was, and even mentioned that Lin Aiguo was about to go looking for her in the city.


    As Wang Cuixhua nagged, Anning listened quietly, smiling, neither arguing nor becoming angry.


    Only when Wang Cuixhua was too tired to continue did Anning act playful and quickly managed to appease her.


    Then, Anning sought out Lin Hongjun and discussed the situation of the city''s vegetable market and the material costs for building greenhouses. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Hongjun had also made a few trips to the county in those days and was aware of the county''s prices.


    After making a budget with Anning, they found that the city had slightly cheaper prices than the county.


    However, going to the city to buy materials required hiring a vehicle for transportation, which would also cost money.


    Nevertheless, even with the cost of the vehicle and round-trip expenses for food and drink taken into account, it was still cheaper to buy from the city.


    Anning and Lin Hongjun decided to buy materials in the city.


    It was not until Anning and Lin Hongjun had nearly finished their discussions that she had time to rest.


    Additionally, Anning quietly calculated the income from her trip to Yangcheng.


    She had taken a loan of two thousand yuan from a classmate and made around a thousand yuan from dealing in small commodities and a bit more from clothing, around three thousand yuan. Of course, the most profit was made from dealing in watches.


    For the thousand-plus watches, the gross profit was twelve yuan on the lower-grade ones and twenty yuan on the higher-grade.


    Anning had around five hundred of the lower-grade watches and about six hundred or so of the higher-grade.


    By this accounting, just the gross profit from the watches was about eighteen or nineteen thousand yuan; adding the clothing and small commodities, she made over twenty thousand yuan.


    This didn''t include the things she had brought back with her.


    Those items had an even higher profit margin when sold in the city, making her several thousand yuan in total.


    Now, Anning had around thirty thousand yuan on hand.


    Thirty thousand yuan, during the early eighties, was a huge sum.


    Anning stored the passbook safely. For now, she didn''t plan to use the money, nor did she plan on telling Lin Aiguo and his wife about it.


    She was afraid that telling the couple would shock them too much.


    By the time Lin Hongjun had bought all the materials from the city, the admission notice should have arrived.


    And at this time, Lin Anjie had returned to Xiaogou Village.


    This time, Lin Anjie''s return to the village was in a grand and impressive manner.

 Chapter 31: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Lin Anjie appeared at the entrance of Xiaogou Village in a small sedan. The car stopped at the village entrance, and Lin Anjie, wearing a bright red dress, stepped out.


    It had been some time since they last saw her, and Lin Anjie seemed like a completely different person.


    Her hair was curled into big waves, she wore a figure-hugging dress and high heels, and she even donned a pair of sunglasses on her nose.


    Her appearance undoubtedly attracted countless stares.


    Lin Anjie''s lips curved into a smile, showing off her particular sense of triumph.


    Several women cast strange looks at Lin Anjie when they saw her.


    Some looked down on Lin Anjie''s flamboyance.


    Yet it was plain to see that Lin Anjie had struck it rich, and while they were curious about what Lin Anjie did to earn the money, they also felt somewhat embarrassed to ask.


    Lin Anjie did not show a hint of embarrassment.


    Along the way, she greeted everyone she met, and when she encountered people from Xue Feng''s family, Lin Anjie appeared particularly proud. She deliberately flipped her long hair and curled the corner of her mouth in a scornful gesture, achieving a perfect display of disdain.


    This truly infuriated Xue Feng''s mother.


    Upon returning home, Xue Feng''s mother complained to Xue Feng, who also felt some distress.


    He and Lin Anjie had been dating for nearly two years. They definitely had feelings for each other, and even knowing what kind of person Lin Anjie was, those feelings couldn''t just be completely let go.


    But seeing Lin Anjie now, it seemed she looked down on him, and Xue Feng felt a complex mix of emotions.


    Lin Anjie first returned to the Su family''s house, where she was thoroughly scolded by Liu Erni.


    After a few harsh words from Liu Erni, Lin Anjie pulled out some money from her bag: "Mom, this is what I earned outside."


    The thick stack of banknotes in her hand shocked Liu Erni.


    Smiling, Lin Anjie placed the money in Liu Erni''s hand: "I found a way to make money, and from now on, our family''s days will surely get better."


    Liu Erni, feeling the constraints of poverty, softened her attitude greatly upon receiving the money.


    However, Su Zhiqiang''s attitude towards Lin Anjie never really changed. He remained cold and indifferent, not caring when Lin Anjie left, nor offering a smile upon her return.


    Although Lin Anjie was irked by Su Zhiqiang''s demeanor, she knew she was in the wrong this time and so she chatted up Su Zhiqiang with a smile.


    Su Zhiqiang responded halfheartedly.


    Once Lin Anjie had pacified the Su family, she carried a bag and headed to the Lin family''s house.


    She called out at the entrance, and just then Wang Cuixhua came out to see her. Seeing Lin Anjie, Wang Cuixhua''s face fell: "What are you doing back here?"


    "Mom."


    Lin Anjie smiled: "Well, I''ve made some money, so I wanted to come and see you and Dad, and also to leave you some money as a token of filial piety."


    "No need."


    Wang Cuixhua got angry just looking at Lin Anjie, and waved her hand: "No matter how much money you make, it has nothing to do with us. We don''t want your money."


    The smile on Lin Anjie''s face faltered.


    She internally cursed Wang Cuixhua for being biased, only knowing about Anning and not really considering her as her own daughter.


    "Mom."


    Lin Anjie called out: "I know I''ve made mistakes, but... I am still your biological daughter. Can''t you forgive me?"


    As she spoke, she tried to reach out and grab Wang Cuixhua''s hand, but Wang Cuixhua quickly dodged, leaving Lin Anjie with an embarrassed expression: "Mom, I realize my faults. I dare not do it again. I came back to apologize to Anning. I''ve been suffering and earning money outside, and I thought to use this money for atonement, after all Anning needs it for university. I..."


    Lin Anjie lowered her head as she spoke, a glint of tears shimmering in the corner of her eyes.


    Wang Cuixhua watched Lin Anjie with suspicion.


    Lin Anjie nodded emphatically: "Mom, everything I''m saying is true..."


    She was about to say more when voices came from outside: "This is Lin Anning''s house."


    Another voice called out: "Anning, are you there?"


    Wang Cuixhua couldn''t concern herself with Lin Anjie anymore, she quickly ran out to see a crowd had gathered at her doorstep, and there was a jeep parked outside.


    "This, this..."


    Wang Cuihua was terrified, her face ashen.


    Just at this moment, Lin Aiguo happened to come back home and was also startled by the scene.


    He wiped the mud from his hands onto his clothes and hurriedly approached the jeep, smiling and talking to the person who clearly looked like a leader, "You are... What brings you to my home?"


    The leader smiled, "Mr. Lin, hello, I''m from the County Education Bureau, and I''ve come especially to visit our province''s top scorer in the national exam... who should also be our country''s top scorer, student Lin Anning."


    "What?"


    As soon as these words were said, the crowd of onlookers at the Lin Family''s doorway was about to explode.


    Lin Aiguo was also at a complete loss.


    Wang Cuihua''s body swayed twice: "Leader, what did you say?"


    The Education Bureau''s leader understood the feelings of Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua very well, so he explained kindly, "The national exam scores are out, and student Lin Anning has scored 708 points, truly deserving the title of the nation''s top scorer. She really has brought glory to our county."


    He stepped forward and shook Lin Aiguo''s hand, "Thank you for raising such an outstanding young comrade for the country."


    At this point, Lin Aiguo came back to his senses, his face full of surprise as he gripped the leader''s hand tightly, "What you said is true? My daughter Anning is the top scorer in the national exam?"


    The leader nodded affirmatively.


    "Aiguo, hurry and invite the leader inside," someone called out.


    Somehow, Lin Hongjun was asked to come over, he immediately instructed Lin Aiguo upon arrival and also chatted with the leader, inviting all the leaders from the county and local area into the home.


    The whole family was visibly delighted, not to mention the Lin Family, but there was not a single villager in Xiaogou Village who was not happy.


    With Lin Anning becoming the top scorer in the national exam, these villagers also felt proud by association.


    They gathered in groups to spread the news far and wide, and some even ran to find Lin Jiugen to pass on the message, taking the opportunity to congratulate him.


    Of course, with the exception of Lin Anjie.


    Once Lin Anjie heard that Lin Anning was the national exam''s top scorer, her face visibly turned sour.


    Pale-faced, with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Lin Anjie quickly shouldered her bag and made her escape.


    She didn''t dare return to the Su family''s house, so she left Xiaogou Village and quickly took a vehicle to flee. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her departure was hasty and panic-stricken, and it so happened that Xue Feng saw her.


    Xue Feng didn''t know what Lin Anjie was up to, but he took note of her demeanor.


    He wondered if Lin Anjie had done something wrong again, which was why she looked so scared.


    Meanwhile, the Education Bureau''s leader was sitting in the Lin Family''s main room, praising Anning profusely in front of Lin Aiguo and Lin Hongjun.


    "It''s wonderful how well you''ve raised your child. In such a small place like Baishi County, to have produced a top scorer in the national exam, that''s the glory of the entire county and brings much honor to our education department as well."


    "Oh, you''re too kind," Mr. Lin modestly responded after a few words, but the corners of his mouth, almost reaching his cheeks, betrayed his joy.


    Wang Cuihua still felt like she was dreaming. She and Lin Hongjun''s wife were busy boiling water and brewing tea, looking dazed.


    Lin Hongjun''s wife enviously looked at Wang Cuihua, "I never imagined our Ningning would be the top scorer in the national exam, the national top scorer at that. It''s just like becoming a top scorer in ancient times. Our old Lin family has produced a top scorer, our ancestors'' graves are probably sprouting green smoke with pride."


    "Ningning said she did well, but I never thought she''d do this well..."


    Because Anning took the national exam this year, Wang Cuihua was somewhat familiar with the policies.


    She knew Anning took the sciences, which had a full score of 710 points, and Anning had scored 708 points, which meant Anning only lost two points, something that was simply inconceivable.


    Just when Wang Cuihua was busy boiling water, Anning and An Ping came back.


    Wang Cuihua hurriedly pulled Anning into the house.


    Upon seeing Anning, the leaders from the county and local areas were full of praise once again.


    Anning was young and had a rural background, and education in Baishi County was not top-rated, but she still managed to become the top scorer. This showed that the child was smart and had also studied diligently, a child with such a bright future won''t be easily offended by the leaders.


    Moreover, with Anning''s high score, they too benefited from the reflected glory, so of course, they were willing to heap more praise on Anning.

 Chapter 32: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    The news about Anning scoring the top spot quickly spread throughout Xiaogou Village. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The small mountain village was abuzz, with countless people rushing to the Lin Family home to see the excitement.


    Lin Jiugen and Wu Pan''ni, the two elders, were so happy that their eyes were squinting into slits.


    Wu Pan''ni, in particular, was holding onto Anning and couldn''t bear to let go.


    Leaders from the county and the countryside came, followed by reporters from the Provincial City for interviews.


    On the day of the interviews, every member of the Lin Family headed to Anning''s house, all dressed in their newest and finest clothes, looking tidy and clean. When asked by the reporters, they all kept praising Anning non-stop.


    Anning is so sensible, always loved reading since childhood.


    Anning is so filial, helping parents with chores as soon as she could walk.


    Anning is kind to everyone, never having quarreled with anyone over the years.


    Basically, they praised everything praise-worthy, to the point where Anning''s face was blushing.


    After the interviews, the reporters took several photos, especially a family portrait for the Lin Family.


    After the reporters left, Lin Jiugen grandly instructed Lin Aimin to go buy firecrackers and said they should also visit the ancestral grave to report the news to their ancestors.


    In their excitement, and amid the chaos, not a single person in the Lin Family noticed that Lin Anjie had run away.


    Anning knew, but she did not say.


    Two days later, the Lin Family finally settled down, and at this time, a notice came from above for Anning to go to the county to receive her financial reward.


    Just the day before, the county leaders had given Anning US$ 200, and the headmaster of the town''s middle school had also visited, giving Anning US$ 100. This time, the county''s reward money was certainly going to be a bit more than what was given by the countryside, presumably.


    When Anning went to the county, she also heard that the city had awarded her a bonus.


    She had earned quite a bit of money now, not lacking any for personal use, but money offered freely is not to be refused. Naturally, Anning went to collect her reward with great delight.


    Moreover, she had another purpose for going to the county.


    Lin Anjie had run off too hastily that day, and her complexion seemed a bit off. Anning had noticed.


    She suspected that Lin Anjie must have gotten into some unsavory business again, and this trip to the county was to clarify whether her suspicions were correct or not.


    Xue Feng took Anning to the county when she went.


    Xue Feng was heading to the county to shop. He also did well in the college entrance exams, scoring just shy of US$ 600. Among all the graduating students from the town''s middle school, he was one of the top performers.


    With such a score, getting into a good university was almost a surefire thing for Xue Feng. The Xue Family was extremely happy and asked Xue Feng to buy some clothes in county, and also pick something he liked as a reward.


    By this time, the weather had become very hot, so Xue Feng and Anning set out early in the morning to avoid the heat.


    On the way to the county, Xue Feng couldn''t help but say to Anning, "The day your results came out, your sister looked a bit off, and she took off with bags big and small when you weren''t paying attention. She didn''t go back to the Su family, nor did she say goodbye to anyone, just ran off in a hurry. I always feel there''s something more to it."


    Anning sat in the back seat of the car, her expression unchanged, but her voice carried a hint of panic and suspicion, "My older sister? Did she cause some trouble again?"


    Xue Feng shook his head, "I don''t know, but it would be best for you all to find out."


    Anning thanked Xue Feng.


    Upon reaching the county, Xue Feng went shopping, and Anning went to the Education Bureau to collect her financial reward.


    This time, the city provided 300 yuan, and the county also gave Anning another 300, plus the reward from the town and the school, Anning received a total of 900 yuan just in prize money.


    In the early 1980s, that was a considerable sum of money.


    Anning took the US$ 600 she had received and wandered around the shopping mall, wanting to buy something for her family.


    When she arrived at a men''s clothing counter, she ran into the postal worker Xiao Zhang.


    Xiao Zhang, who often went to Xiaogou Village, was a few years older than Anning and quite familiar with her.


    Seeing Anning, he approached with a smile on his face: "Comrade Lin, congratulations."


    Anning smiled back: "Thanks."


    "When are you going to the Capital?"


    Xiao Zhang asked with a smile, "Didn''t your sister pick up your admission notice for you a few days ago? There should be a start date written on it, right?"


    That remark immediately made Anning''s expression turn solemn.


    She no longer cared about looking at clothes and stared intently at Xiao Zhang: "Comrade Zhang, are... are you saying my admission notice arrived a few days ago and my sister picked it up for me?"


    As she asked this question, she thought to herself that she had guessed right; Lin Anjie, that brainless fool, really took her admission notice and wanted to prevent her from going to university.


    Xiao Zhang nodded: "Yes, it happened a few days ago. I don''t understand how it happened; your scores hadn''t even been released yet and your admission notice arrived. Your sister happened to be there and picked it up, saying she wanted to give you a surprise."


    Anning frowned: "But... it''s been so many days, and my sister hasn''t said anything about the notice. She didn''t even mention it when she came back, and now she''s run off again. I have no idea where she is?"


    Then, Anning started to panic: "What should I do? My notice is still with her ¡ª if I can''t find her, I..."


    Anning was so anxious she was close to crying.


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhang also became worried: "What''s going on? She''s your sister. She said she''d deliver it to you, so I just..."


    Xiao Zhang, seeing Anning so distressed she was crying, became anxious too, and felt guilty towards Anning.


    If it weren''t for him giving the notice to An Jie, such an incident wouldn''t have happened.


    However, in his several years of delivering in the countryside, being asked to pass on messages and items was common. He had delivered things for fellow villagers and relatives without any incidents before. Who could have imagined that such a problem would arise with the Lin Family?


    Anning wiped her tears: "It''s not your fault. You know my sister too. She insisted on taking it, and you couldn''t have refused. It''s just that... I didn''t expect her to be so cruel, so determined to ruin me."


    Anning pleaded with Xiao Zhang: "Comrade Zhang, I... I have to go home and talk to my dad about this. Also, I will need you to later give testimony that my sister received the admission notice."


    This matter certainly needed to be clarified; Xiao Zhang seriously agreed: "Don''t worry; I will tell the truth."


    Anning left the shopping mall looking particularly troubled.


    She didn''t go to find Xue Feng but went to a classmate''s home instead.


    This classmate''s family used to live in the town; she and Anning were deskmates in junior high school, but later the family moved to the county seat.


    Anning went straight to this classmate named Gai Yue and asked to borrow a bicycle to ride.


    Gai Yue was a warm and helpful girl. As soon as she heard Anning needed to borrow a bicycle, she handed it over without asking any questions.


    Anning rode the bicycle and hurried off towards home.


    It was almost noon at this point, the sun was particularly fierce, the air was scorchingly hot and the ground seemed almost to be emitting steam.


    Cycling on the road back to the village, Anning''s skin was dry from the sun, she felt dizzy, and when she looked into the distance, everything seemed a blur.


    Finally, enduring the blazing sun, she reached home, nearly sun-dried in the process.


    She rode into the yard, entered the house without even drinking a sip of water, and started calling out: "Dad, Mom, Dad..."


    When Anning called out, there was a sobbing tone in her voice, which made it heartbreakingly sad to hear.

 Chapter 33: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Girl

    Chapter 33 - 33: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Girl


    Wang Cuixhua was terrified by Anning''s crying.


    Lin Aiguo was also startled.


    The two of them didn''t care how hot it was outside; they rushed out as fast as they could.


    Seeing Anning so wilted, her clothes covered with salt stains from sweat that had dried in the hot sun, and her face so red, her hair a complete mess, Wang Cuixhua''s heart twisted in distress.


    Lin Aiguo was even more anxious, sizing up Anning: "What happened? Did something happen? Where''s Xue Feng?"


    "Dad..."


    Anning burst into tears.


    Anning was a sensible child. Since starting high school, no matter how big the problem, she hadn''t cried. But now, her crying left Lin Aiguo not knowing what to do.


    Wang Cuixhua took the father and daughter inside, quickly pouring a cup of cool boiled water for Anning: "Ningning, what happened to you? Who bullied you?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning didn''t pick up the cup but just cried, her puffy red eyes swollen: "Mom, what do we do? My sister... she took my admission notice. It''s been several days, and she didn''t tell me. Now I can''t find her anywhere..."


    "What?"


    Lin Aiguo sprang to his feet upon hearing this: "Lin Anjie took your admission notice? Who told you that?"


    Anning wiped her tears: "I ran into Mr. Zhang. He told me."


    Lin Aiguo knew the Mr. Zhang Anning mentioned was the mail carrier Xiao Zhang. If he said so, then it must be true.


    "That wretched girl."


    Wang Cuixhua started to curse: "Why on earth would she take your admission notice for no reason? No, I have to find her."


    Anning quickly grabbed Wang Cuixhua: "Mom, don''t bother looking. We don''t even know where she is now. And what can we do if we find her? She might have already torn up my admission notice."


    Anning''s voice was choked with sobs, and she looked particularly upset: "When I was taking the college entrance exams, she drugged the water because she didn''t want me to get into university. Now that I''ve been admitted, she can''t stand it and took my notice just to stop me from going."


    Lin Aiguo felt that what Anning was saying was all true.


    Lin Anjie had taken the notice and not said a word about it, surely either having thrown it away or damaged it already. She definitely had malicious intentions, not wanting Anning to attend university.


    "Alright, stop looking for her."


    Lin Aiguo slammed his hand on the table. Looking intently at Wang Cuixhua, he spoke word by word: "From now on, the Lin family has no daughter named Lin Anjie. If she ever comes back, do not allow her through the door. You listen to me clearly, if you secretly keep in touch with her, you can forget about coming through the Lin family''s door as well."


    The reason Lin Aiguo spoke so decisively was that he feared Wang Cuixhua''s soft heart, worried that she might succumb to Lin Anjie''s crying and pleading in the future, wanting to help her.


    Lin Anjie, who could trample her own little sister to death like that, must have a cruel heart. And the way she does things, so ruthless and unscrupulous ¨C if they let her into the house again, or have contact with her, who knows who else she would harm?


    This time, Lin Aiguo was truly scared.


    Wang Cuixhua wrung her hands, her eyes showing some struggle. But when she saw the wretched state Anning was in, she gritted her teeth and nodded: "Head of the household, I won''t have any more contact with her. If she can harm Ningning today, she could harm An Ping tomorrow, and who knows, maybe one day she would turn against us."


    Lin Aiguo nodded: "As long as you''re clear about that."


    He stood up and walked outside: "I''m going to Big Brother''s place to tell our father. The Lin Family will sever ties with Lin Anjie completely from now on."


    Watching Lin Aiguo''s retreating figure, Anning knew he was determined this time.


    She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart; this was also good, as from now on the Lin family would not associate with Lin Anjie, thus preventing them from being implicated by her.


    This way, Anning''s calculated plan would not go to waste.


    Anning had sifted through the original host''s memories and carefully contemplated, confirming that in her past life Lin Anjie had definitely taken the original host''s admission letter without permission.


    The original host''s academic performance had always been particularly good. She was very confused during the college entrance exam, but still, with sheer willpower, she managed to answer the questions.


    She herself did not remember very clearly, but Anning, with her strong Divine Sense, was able to review the content of her answers thoroughly from her memory.


    Anning had also calculated how many points the original host could score, and the result was that although the original host''s score was not high, it was still enough to get into a junior college.


    And in the early eighties, getting into a junior college was already quite an achievement.


    But her wish for a university acceptance letter never came in her whole life.


    This was very strange, Anning felt. It must have been Lin Anjie''s doing¡ªshe definitely replaced the original host to claim the admission letter, but never mentioned it to the original host, thwarting the original host''s lifelong wish.


    This time, Anning was betting that Lin Anjie would do the same thing again.


    She calculated carefully through the original host''s memory, and then tried her best to score high on the exam, all to expose Lin Anjie.


    It was also quite a coincidence.


    Actually, the true time for admission letters to be sent out was not now; after all, the scores had just come out, and the admission letters could not possibly arrive so quickly.


    But Anning''s admission letter arrived faster than anyone else''s, and there was a reason for that.


    It turned out that a professor from Beijing Agricultural University''s hometown was in H Province, and he just happened to visit the Provincial City right when the college entrance exam scores were being summarized. The professor was the first to learn that a student who applied for Beijing Agricultural University had become the provincial top scorer.


    He was overjoyed and worried that other schools might snatch the student away from the Agricultural University, so he hurriedly called the president of the Agricultural University to report, and then the president immediately asked the professor to admit Lin Anning ahead of time.


    As a result, Anning''s admission letter was issued early, and it was just in time for Lin Anjie to come across it.


    Lin Anjie knew Anning was a good student, but she really didn''t expect Anning''s performance to be so good that she became the provincial top scorer. As a result, with malice growing in her heart, she directly took the admission letter and tore it up, intent on seeing Anning''s wish unfulfilled.


    However, when Lin Anjie got home, she just arrived at the same time as the leaders came to bring the good news.


    Upon hearing that Anning had become the provincial top scorer, she was scared witless.


    Being the provincial highest scorer and if a score as high as Anning''s failed to secure a university spot, there must be something fishy. If Anning couldn''t receive her admission letter after a few days, she would surely ask questions, and the authorities would definitely investigate. By then, everything she''d done would be exposed.


    Thinking of this scenario terrified Lin Anjie. She had no idea what to do and hastily packed her bag and left Xiaogou Village. She didn''t even dare stay in H Province, heading straight for the Southern region with her bundle in tow.


    Anning had calculated all of this.


    In these years, she intended to lead the Lin family to become wealthy. With Lin Anjie, the troublemaker around, there would be a lot of chaos. Anning, wanting peace, also planned to drive Lin Anjie away.


    Furthermore, she wanted to utterly disappoint the Lin family with Lin Anjie.


    And now, everything was indeed going as she wished; all would be realized.


    After Lin Aiguo left, Anning, in tears, said to Wang Cuixhua, "Mother, don''t blame me for being heartless, but as of today, I no longer recognize Lin Anjie as my sister. If she faces any issues in the future, I definitely won''t get involved. If she does well, I won''t share in her light, and if she''s not doing well, she shouldn''t expect my help."


    Wang Cuixhua sighed, "Your mother knows, it''s all her fault, it''s all her fault, not yours. No matter how much you hate her, your mother won''t blame you."


    Wang Cuixhua was also clear in her heart that, given what Lin Anjie had done to Anning, even if Anning had the best temperament, she would definitely not forgive her.


    Anning simply wanting to sever ties with Lin Anjie was already showing kindness; if she encountered someone with a harsher heart, they might have sought harsh revenge.

 Chapter 34: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman

    Chapter 34 - 34: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth of a Woman


    Lin Aiguo went to Lin Hongjun''s home, and Lin Jiugen and his wife were resting.


    Lin Aiguo called Lin Hongjun into the living room to talk.


    He told Lin Hongjun every detail of the terrible things Lin Anjie had done: "Brother, I''m not heartless as a father, but Lin Anjie''s actions are too atrocious. Anning''s effort to get into college wasn''t easy¡ªshe studied late into the night, then continued early in the morning. It pained me to watch. She finally managed to get into college, and Lin Anjie just ruined her like that. I... it''s like choosing between my own flesh and blood, but I can''t let Anning be heartbroken."


    Lin Hongjun was furious after listening to Lin Aiguo.


    He glared harshly at Lin Aiguo: "What else is there to say? It''s better to sever ties with such a daughter early, so she doesn''t turn and bite you later."


    "I was thinking the same."


    Lin Aiguo hung his head low, feeling shameful to have fathered such a daughter: "I can''t keep her as my daughter anymore, might as well act as if she was never born. I won''t rely on her in the future, I still have Anning and An Ping."


    Lin Hongjun nodded: "It''s good that you see things clearly."


    Just as he finished speaking, they heard the Old Madam''s voice.


    It turned out that Wu Pan''ni was too hot while sleeping and got very thirsty; the thirst woke her. As she went out to get some water, she overheard Lin Aiguo and Lin Hongjun whispering.


    Old Madam listened for a while, and those few words were enough for her to understand what was happening.


    The Old Madam immediately started crying: "What sins have been committed in past lives? Lin Anjie, rotten to the core, how could she be so cruel to harm Ningning? My Ningning, why is her fate so harsh?"


    Wu Pan''ni''s crying gave Lin Hongjun and Lin Aiguo a headache.


    Lin Jiugen was also awoken by Wu Pan''ni''s cries.


    He sat up a bit groggy and asked: "What happened, what happened?"


    Wu Pan''ni impatiently said: "You can really sleep, someone is harming your dear granddaughter."


    Lin Jiugen instantly woke up: "Who, who dares to harm my Ningning?"


    Lin Aiguo had no choice but to recount the whole matter to Lin Jiugen and Wu Pan''ni.


    After listening, Wu Pan''ni glared: "No more need to discuss. If Lin Anjie dares to step into our home again, I dare to drive her out with a broom." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But what about Ningning?"


    Lin Jiugen''s biggest concern was that Anning couldn''t continue her college studies.


    As he asked this, Lin Aiguo and Lin Hongjun were also worried.


    Finally, Lin Hongjun had an idea: "I''ll go to the county education bureau and ask. Our Ningning performed so well, we can''t let someone''s malice delay her future. Besides, the comrades at the education bureau surely have contacts with those universities, maybe they can issue a new admission notice for Ningning."


    Lin Jiugen quickly gestured: "Then hurry up, don''t delay Ningning''s matters."


    Lin Aiguo also stood up: "I''ll go with Big Brother."


    The leaders from the education bureau had just visited the Lin Family a few days ago, and the brothers recognized some of the leaders. They decided to visit these leaders to ask about the situation.


    At this moment, all the Lin Family could think of was how to prevent Anning from being affected.


    Concerns like keeping family scandals private were no longer important to them.


    Compared to Anning''s future, reputation and such were trivial.


    Furthermore, Lin Anjie had dared to do such a thing, yet expected the family to cover up and hide for her? How could that be possible?


    Lin Aiguo and Lin Hongjun left, Lin Jiugen told Wu Pan''ni to stay at home, as he wanted to go out for a walk.


    Wu Pan''ni thought Lin Jiugen was feeling suffocated and needed to distract himself, so she let him wander outside.


    It was only in the evening when Lin Jiugen returned from outside, and at this time, Lin Aiguo and Lin Hongjun also came back home on their bicycles.


    As soon as the three met, Lin Jiugen finally felt at ease after hearing about Lin Hongjun''s trip to the county.


    By the time Lin Aiguo got home, there was a smile on his face.


    Wang Cuixhua was restless all afternoon. She didn''t work in the fields and couldn''t focus on chores at home, she even ran to the door to look around from time to time, and she didn''t even feel like cooking dinner.


    Seeing Lin Aiguo smiling as he entered the home, Wang Cuixhua sighed in relief.


    She approached and asked, "What happened? Our Ningning''s school..."


    Lin Aiguo smiled as he entered the hall: "It''s all sorted. Big brother and I went to the county education bureau and explained the situation. The leader called the post office to confirm that the admission notice was indeed lost. They contacted the university again, and the university authorities were very understanding. They didn''t blame us for the lost notice, and they agreed to send a replacement. However, this time, Ningning must pick it up from the education bureau in person with a certificate issued from our village, no one else can collect it."


    After Lin Aiguo finished, Wang Cuixhua laughed.


    After laughing, Wang Cuixhua clasped her hands together: "Thank heavens, thank heavens. Finally, there''s no delay in our Ningning''s important matter."


    She ran into the room to tell Anning the good news.


    As Wang Cuixhua entered the room, Anning''s eyes were still red, looking like she had cried again. Only after Wang Cuixhua told her not to worry, that the school still wanted her and would issue a new admission notice, did Anning start to smile.


    When it was time for dinner, Lin Aiguo discussed another matter with Anning.


    "Your grandpa was furious. He went to the Su family this afternoon and told Su Shuanzi and Su Zhiqiang that our family has completely cut ties with Lin Anjie. From now on, whether good or bad, they shouldn''t involve us. Even if there are marriages or funerals in their family, they won''t notify us."


    Anning was stunned.


    She hadn''t expected Lin Jiugen to be so decisive.


    "There''s more."


    Lin Aiguo continued: "Your grandpa mentioned that when Lin Anjie got married, her household registration wasn''t transferred. He told me to go to the town tomorrow and move her registration out into a separate household book for her, and send it to the Su family, so we won''t be involved with her matters anymore."


    Wang Cuixhua''s eyes flickered with a hint of reluctance, but after a moment, she bit her lip: "It''s the right thing to do. Dad is right."


    Lin Aiguo nodded, took a sip of water, and said: "From now on, we only have one son and one daughter. Let''s focus on nurturing Ningning and An Ping. We can''t count on Lin Anjie anymore."


    Wang Cuixhua turned away to wipe her tears, and when she turned back, she had a smile on her face: "I understand completely."


    Anning looked at Wang Cuixhua, then at Lin Aiguo, and thought of Lin Jiugen''s decision. She very much understood why the original person would rather not seek revenge to ensure the family''s wellbeing and make life better for her loved ones.


    The family of the original body was indeed very kind; living in such a loving environment naturally filled her heart with love. Despite dealing with great hardships, she remained a person with principles and compassion.


    The Lin family truly lived up to their words. The next day, Lin Aiguo indeed transferred Lin Anjie''s household registration out and sent the household book to the Su family.


    Afterward, no one in the Lin family mentioned Lin Anjie anymore, as if she had never been a part of the family.


    Anning became busy.


    She started teaching Lin Hongjun''s brothers how to grow greenhouse vegetables.


    Later on, Anning wrote down how to build a greenhouse and how to grow vegetables into a booklet and gave it to Lin Hongjun''s two sons, An Tai and An He.


    To expedite the learning process, Lin Hongjun specifically cleared a small patch of land to first build a small, plastic greenhouse.


    Once the small plastic greenhouse was built, everyone became familiar with the process. As for farming, Lin Hongjun and his brothers had farmed for half their lives, so naturally, gardening was not a problem. As long as they took care of the key points, growing offseason vegetables shouldn''t be an issue either.

 Chapter 35: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth Story

    Chapter 35 - 35: The Era of Face-Slapping Rebirth StoryAnning taught her family how to grow greenhouse vegetables, and then the day for the start of school arrived.


    Several days in advance, Wang Cuihua began packing her luggage, and by the time she was ready to leave, everything was prepared.


    When Anning left home, the whole family came to see her off.


    Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua were especially reluctant to part with Anning, but they also knew she was going to study, and parting was necessary.


    Wu Pan''ni, being older, could not hold back her tears upon seeing Anning leaving.


    Anning had no choice but to turn back, hold Wu Pan''ni''s hand, and reassure her with a smile: "Grandma, as soon as I get to school, I will write a letter home. I will definitely return for the New Year. Plus, I''ve heard you can make good money in the big cities. Once I earn some, I will buy you a pair of leather shoes."


    Wu Pan''ni couldn''t help laughing after being coaxed by Anning: "I don''t want leather shoes, they hurt the feet. The cloth shoes I make are much more comfortable. Also, don''t just think about making money; our family can afford your education. Besides, when winter comes and your dad sells the vegetables, we''ll have money."


    "Mm, mm."


    Anning nodded continuously. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wu Pan''ni gave her several more reminders: "Get along well with your classmates at school, focus on your studies, write to us if anything comes up, and don''t be too frugal¡ªmake sure to spend on food."


    Anning agreed to everything, and only after Wu Pan''ni was happy did she pick up her luggage and leave.


    Xue Feng had also applied to a university in the Capital, and he and Anning set off together.


    The two of them first went to the county to catch a bus to the Provincial City train station, then took a train to the Capital.


    Xue Feng took good care of Anning along the way. Despite managing several large and small bags himself, he insisted on helping Anning with her things.


    Upon boarding the train, Xue Feng continued to look after Anning, which relieved her of a lot of worries.


    When they got to the Capital, there were shuttle buses from various universities to pick up students at the train station. Anning boarded the Agricultural University shuttle, while Xue Feng went on another university''s bus.


    After Anning reported to Agricultural University and settled into the dormitory, she started wandering all over the city.


    With money in hand, she wanted to buy a property in the Capital.


    After all, the future real estate prices in the Capital were expected to be unreachable, and investing in property now seemed quite appropriate.


    The main thing was that Anning would not have much time to think about making money in the future, so instead of letting the money sit idle, it would be better to buy property early and wait for it to appreciate in value.


    Soon, she found a suitable property through someone''s introduction.


    The property was newly built, with good surrounding facilities, and importantly, it was in a school district.


    Of course, the concept of a school district property didn''t exist yet.


    Most importantly, the property was not expensive.


    With the more than twenty thousand yuan Anning had, she could afford to buy two small properties.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Anning paid in full and bought the property.


    Once she received the property deed, she became a property owner in the Capital.


    Anning didn''t mention this to her family; she found it hard to explain how she had so much money and decided to keep it a secret for the time being.


    She wrote a letter home, filled with praises, talking about the bustling Capital, how nice her classmates were, and how amiable the teachers were, among other things.


    Additionally, Anning bought some gifts to send back home.


    Once she truly settled down, Anning immersed herself in rigorous studies.


    Speaking of which, Anning had been to many different worlds and experienced many different lives, learning a vast array of knowledge, but she had never really farmed before and didn''t know much about agricultural science.


    Now that the opportunity to study has arisen, Anning has naturally thrown herself into it with great enthusiasm.


    She is immersed in learning every day; apart from sleeping and eating, Anning always holds onto her books without letting go. Whenever she encounters something she does not understand, she actively seeks answers from the venerable professors around the school.


    The teachers at the school are all very responsible, and they particularly like students who study diligently. When Anning persistently asks them questions, not only do they not get annoyed, but they are also quite pleased.


    Many of the veteran professors patiently helped Anning with her questions and even shared many interesting stories from their experimental work over the years.


    Anning learned a lot from these morally noble teachers.


    With Anning''s dedicated studying, time naturally flew by quickly; autumn passed, and winter arrived, making the weather increasingly colder.


    The winter in the Capital is particularly cold; although Anning''s hometown is also in the north, the weather is not as cold there. The first winter she spent in the Capital was somewhat uncomfortable.


    Inside the house, it was still tolerable, but outdoors, when the cold wind blew against her face, it really felt as sharp as a knife''s edge.


    Anning particularly disliked stepping outside, wrapping herself up like a ball whenever she did; because of this, she was often laughed at by many classmates.


    She had originally planned to find a tutoring job or something similar, but with the cold weather, Anning really didn''t want to go out, so she had no choice but to drop the idea, thinking of looking for work when spring arrived and flowers bloomed.


    As Anning endured the harsh winter in the Capital, back in her hometown, the entire Lin family ignored the exceptionally cold climate. Their hearts were ablaze with activity, growing happier as the weather grew colder.


    In the autumn, the three Lin brothers, including Lin Aiguo, covered the more than twenty acres of land they divided with greenhouses and bought seeds. They planted the vegetables before the weather got too cold.


    The villagers of Xiaogou Village thought the Lin family had gone crazy when they saw that they didn''t plant wheat but instead covered the land with strange plastic greenhouses, accusing them of neglecting good farmland to produce worthless crops.


    Wang Cuixhua and her two sisters-in-law were actually quite worried as well.


    Their family had borrowed a significant amount of money to grow greenhouse vegetables, wondering how they would repay the loans if they lost money.


    However, the three of them were of gentle temperaments and good-hearted. Seeing that the men of the family had made up their minds, they refrained from saying anything that might hold them back.


    To avoid losing money, after planting in the greenhouses, they worked tirelessly: watering the fields, caring for the young plants, and generally doing their utmost.


    When the weather turned cold and other households had only cabbages and radishes to eat, the greenhouse vegetables of the Lin family were ready for harvest.


    These vegetables included quickly growing varieties like leeks, spinach, and some mustard greens.


    Additionally, the Lin family planted cucumbers, eggplants, green beans, tomatoes, and more, though these had not yet matured.


    Hen the Lin family harvested some of the vegetables, they were all particularly happy.


    Seeing the lush and healthy green vegetables growing in the greenhouses, the whole family felt full of energy and drive.


    They got up early to cut a batch of vegetables and transported them to the county to test the market.


    These vegetables quickly sold out at the morning market.


    People''s living standards were really getting better, and with improved lives came higher demands. Tired of eating cabbages and radishes all winter, they craved tasty greens.


    But the market had none to offer, leaving people only to wish.


    When the fresh vegetables from the Lin family appeared, people were nearly beside themselves with excitement.


    Three pounds here, five pounds there; in no time at all, the cartload of vegetables the Lin family brought was sold out.


    Out-of-season vegetables were much more expensive than usual, and when Lin Hongjun and Lin Aiguo counted the money they earned upon returning home, the entire family was stunned.


    That one load of vegetables sold for several hundred yuan.


    You see, leeks and spinach are the kinds of crops that can regenerate and be harvested multiple times, which means that just the sales from these crops could pay off the borrowed money.


    And the money from selling more expensive vegetables like cucumbers and tomatoes would be pure profit.

 Chapter 36: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 36 - 36: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn WomanAfter winter set in, the weather in the Capital got colder with each passing day.


    The recent snowfall made Anning even more reluctant to go out.


    Still, she had classes to attend and needed to study in the library, so there was no helping it; she had to bundle herself up in thick clothes and head out.


    Anning was dressed like a ball, making her way to the library.


    With the wind and snow intermingling, the snowflakes hit Anning''s face, making her shiver and hunch her neck.


    She pulled her scarf up to cover most of her face, revealing only her eyes, before braving the steps forward.


    She hadn''t gone far when someone called out, "Anning, you''ve got a letter."


    It was a classmate of hers.


    Anning turned around with a smile on her face, "My letter? Thank you for bringing it to me."


    The classmate handed Anning the letter: "Are you heading to the library? I''m going too, let''s go together..."


    So, the two walked side by side.


    By the time Anning got to the library, she finally felt a bit relieved.


    She picked up some books, found a spot to sit, and warmed up for a bit before taking off her scarf and thick cotton-padded coat and placing them aside.


    Anning didn''t start reading immediately but opened the letter instead.


    The letter was sent from home, dictated by Lin Aiguo and written by Lin Anping.


    It said that the greenhouse vegetables at home were growing well; just chives and some green vegetables had sold for a good sum of money, and now they had harvested quite a bit of cucumbers and beans, part of which had been sent to the county and city, selling well. They expected sales to be even better by the New Year.


    Seeing that her family had made some money, Anning''s heart was happy, and a smile graced her face.


    She read the letter again before putting it away to settle into her studies.


    When the twelfth lunar month arrived and final exams were over, Anning started packing her things to go home.


    She had bought her train ticket in advance and made a phone call to Xue Feng; they agreed to return home together.


    After the school holiday began, Xue Feng specifically came to pick up Anning. He helped her with her luggage, and they rented a car to the train station together.


    Anning sat in the van, smiling as she looked out at the bustling traffic, chatting with Xue Feng from time to time.


    Traffic jams are common in the Capital, and driving on its roads is generally slow-paced. Anning had good eyesight and could see everything clearly through the window.


    While looking at a road sign, out of the blue, she caught sight of Lin Anjie not far away.


    Anning was startled; she hadn''t expected Lin Anjie to be in the Capital.


    Moreover, Lin Anjie wasn''t alone; a man stood beside her, wearing what looked like an expensive cashmere coat, short and rather plump, and seemingly quite a bit older than Lin Anjie.


    The man had one arm around Lin Anjie''s waist, leaning over and whispering something to her.


    Lin Anjie was coquettishly laughing and flirting with the man.


    Anning watched them, a flash of complexity in her eyes.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xue Feng, noticing Anning''s focused gaze, leaned over to take a look.


    "Nothing."


    Anning didn''t want Xue Feng to see Lin Anjie in that way; he was a good person, and she didn''t want him to feel upset.


    However, Lin Anjie and that man were too eye-catching, and Xue Feng caught sight of them instantly.


    Seeing Lin Anjie flirting in the arms of a man much older and corpulent, his feelings for her might have faded, but the sudden sight still made him uncomfortable.


    Xue Feng turned his face away, not looking anymore.


    Anning said nothing, and the car quickly drove past the scene, with Lin Anjie disappearing from view when they looked out again.


    The two of them were quite silent for the rest of the journey.


    It wasn''t until they boarded the train that Xue Feng spoke up, "How did she change so much? She doesn''t seem like herself."


    Anning settled her luggage and sat down in her seat, "How would you know what she was originally like?"


    Xue Feng was stunned.


    It took him a while to let out a sigh, "You''re right, maybe she has always been like this, it''s just that none of us have seen it clearly before."


    Then, after a while, Xue Feng expressed his relief, "Luckily, I didn''t elope with her back then."


    Anning was momentarily taken aback.


    She stared steadily at Xue Feng.


    Xue Feng was somewhat flustered.


    Awkwardly rubbing his face he said, "Well, uh, I spoke without thinking. Lin Anjie and I had a thing, and before she got married, we even discussed eloping."


    Anning did not probe further.


    It was only then that Xue Feng breathed a sigh of relief, "Don''t tell anyone else about this, okay?"


    Anning nodded, "I won''t blabber about it."


    After a long train ride followed by a bus transfer, Anning was genuinely tired by the time she got back home. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Aiguo helped her carry her luggage into the house, and Anning just sat on the sofa, reluctant to move.


    This sofa, which was new from this winter, was fairly soft and comfortable to sit on. Anning felt so comfortable that she just slouched against the back of the sofa and collapsed there.


    Wang Cuixhua, seeing her sprawled out, couldn''t help but laugh, "Alright, I know you''re exhausted. Just sit and don''t move; we''ll eat in a bit."


    Anning rubbed her stomach, "I''m starving, mom. You have to make something delicious for me."


    "Definitely, definitely."


    Laughing, Wang Cuixhua said, "Knowing that you were coming back today, your dad specially prepared a chicken and bought a big piece of ribs. Plus, we have the vegetables we grew ourselves. You''ll have enough to feast on in a while."


    While they were talking, Lin Anping came in with a plate of tomatoes, "Sis, try the tomatoes we grew. They''re really tasty."


    Anning was tempted, she picked a bright red tomato and bit right into it.


    The skin of the tomato was very thin, her teeth easily punctured it, and then the sweet and sour juice flowed into her mouth, not only delivering a delicious explosion to her taste buds but also moistening her somewhat parched throat.


    Anning, with a face full of enjoyment, finished a tomato and reached out for another.


    Wang Cuixhua slapped away her hand, "Save some room for dinner."


    Anning gave Lin Anping a wink.


    Lin Anping gestured in understanding.


    When Wang Cuixhua stepped out and came back in, she was carrying a full basin of potato ribs, while Lin Aiguo brought in a dish of braised chicken with mushrooms.


    Then, Lin Anping brought over a dish of smashed cucumbers and tomato with scrambled eggs, alongside a plate of fried green vegetables.


    A big bowl of steaming white rice was brought to the table, and Wang Cuixhua served Anning first, "Hurry up and eat, then go see your grandparents after."


    Anning was truly famished and started wolfing down the fragrant dishes.


    After having her fill of meat, she focused on eating cucumbers and green vegetables.


    During the winter at school, she mostly endured with just simple carrots and cabbage, so now that she was back home, she especially enjoyed these fresh and crunchy greens.


    Lin Aiguo, seeing Anning eating so deliciously, had a smile on his usually stern face.


    He occasionally tucked some ribs and pieces of chicken onto Anning''s plate, softly urging her to eat more.


    After dinner, Lin Aiguo talked about some of the changes that had taken place at home over the winter.


    This winter, the Lin Family had made a fair amount of money thanks to their greenhouse vegetables, and they had been able to purchase quite a few new items for the home.


    With money in hand, Lin Aiguo wanted to renovate the house.


    He discussed with Anning what kind of house to build.


    Anning told Lin Aiguo not to rush, mentioning a high school classmate studying architecture in the Capital; she planned to find time to ask her friend to help design some blueprints. She also said that since the family house was going to be built, they should do it properly in one go and build something nice.


    Lin Aiguo worried about not having enough money, but Anning laughed and told him they could just save up for a little while longer, to wait until they had enough before building, rather than skimping on costs and ending up with an unsightly and poor-quality house.


    Lin Aiguo felt that Anning, a university student, was a knowledgeable person and was very willing to listen to her advice.


    Furthermore, building a house in the countryside was a big deal, and he also felt that since they were going to build, they should do it well. So, he agreed with Anning''s idea.


    Afterward, Lin Aiguo also mentioned that many families in the village, seeing that they had made money growing greenhouse vegetables, were now interested in doing the same and asked what Anning thought about that.

 Chapter 37: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 37 - 37: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn WomanGreenhouse vegetables made the Lin Family wealthy, and many in the village envied them.


    Anning clearly understood that others also wanted to grow greenhouse vegetables but lacked the technology.


    Since they were all fellow villagers, Anning naturally didn''t want to keep it to herself, and she readily agreed to teach the villagers how to grow vegetables.


    Aside from greenhouse vegetables, Anning had some other ideas.


    She discussed them with Lin Aiguo.


    "Father, I want us to contract the mountains in our village and also that big pond in our village."


    Lin Aiguo was solely focused on the greenhouse vegetables and didn''t want to get involved in anything else.


    "Why contract those?"


    Anning smiled, "We can''t just grow greenhouse vegetables forever, right? While we''ve made good money by pioneering this, growing these vegetables doesn''t require highly specialized skills. Give it a few years, and everyone for miles around might start growing them too, and then we might not be able to sell them at a good price anymore."


    "So what would we do with the contracted forests and mountains?"


    Lin Aiguo still didn''t understand.


    Smiling, Anning explained: "We could plant fruit trees. There are many fruit trees on our village''s mountains. I was thinking of contracting them and grafting good varieties, and in a few years, we could have fruit. We could sell it or make our own canned fruit, juice, dried fruit. This is more sustainable than growing greenhouse vegetables. Plus, we could use the pond to raise fish and shrimp."


    Lin Aiguo considered Anning''s suggestions for a long time before making up his mind.


    He was naturally conservative and hesitant about trying new things.


    Seeing his hesitation, Anning suggested: "Why don''t you talk it over with my uncle?"


    Lin Aiguo nodded, "Alright, I''ll discuss it with your uncle later."


    While they were talking, they heard a thumping sound at the gate¡ªit seemed someone was knocking.


    Anning quickly stood up to open the door.


    When the door opened, Anning saw Lin Anjie wearing a bright red down jacket standing outside.


    Instantly, Anning''s face darkened, "What are you doing here?"


    Lin Anjie flipped her hair with a somewhat smug smile, "I came back to visit. What, can''t I return home?"


    "This isn''t your home."


    Lin Aiguo, hearing the commotion, came out and saw Lin Anjie''s infuriating demeanor. Unable to restrain himself, he grabbed a broom and swung it at her.


    Lin Anjie jumped in fright.


    While dodging, she quickly said, "Dad, why are you hitting me? I''ve earned some money outside, and I just wanted to come back and take care of you."


    "Get out!"


    Lin Aiguo threw the broom at Lin Anjie: "We don''t need your care. I''d be afraid of being poisoned by whatever you''ve bought."


    "Dad."


    Lin Anjie called out again, "I really did make money. I made quite a lot. I... I just wanted to come back and visit, and also to pick up my residency booklet."


    "Your residency booklet is with the Su family."


    Lin Aiguo pointed to the door, "I''ve already cut ties with you. Don''t call me father anymore, and I don''t have a daughter like you. Take your things to the Su family."


    "The Su family?"


    Lin Anjie frowned.


    Suddenly recalling the greenhouses she saw in the fields when entering the village, she ventured a guess, "Dad, who planted the vegetables in the greenhouses?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    Lin Aiguo gasped for breath, turning around to grab another stick.


    "I... I was just thinking..."


    Before Lin Anjie could finish, Anning smiled and said: "It was planted by dad and my uncle. During the summer holidays, I read some books on agriculture and thought that growing greenhouse vegetables could be profitable, so I learned the technique. Later, my uncle thought it was a good idea, so he bought the materials to test it out."


    Anning said this deliberately.


    She had guessed Lin Anjie''s intentions and said this to make her regret and feel miserable: "I am studying agriculture at university now, and in the future not only will I help dad grow greenhouse vegetables, but I will also help our family grow tasty fruits, raise pigs and fish. In a few years, our Lin family will become wealthy."


    Anning spoke with a lifted chin, feeling quite proud.


    Lin Anjie was startled and disbelief filled her eyes as she watched Anning, whose eyes sparkled with knowledge of planting and breeding.


    How could it be?


    How is it possible?


    The greenhouse vegetables were actually suggested by Anning? And it was farming technology she learned?


    "Exactly."


    Anning smiled again: "You might not know yet, but Brother Xue Feng also got into university, a university in the Capital, studying computer science. Now, he''s really good with computers."


    Lin Anjie''s face quickly changed.


    Her complexion turned pale, a hint of pain flashing across her eyes: "No, you''re lying, how could you grow greenhouse vegetables? You..."


    "It was Anning who learned it first."


    Lin Aiguo, holding a stick, hit Lin Anjie: "Anning is good at studying, she learns everything quickly. It''s just greenhouse vegetables, what can''t she do?"


    "How could this be?"


    Lin Anjie still couldn''t believe it, shaking her head vigorously: "Impossible, impossible... If that''s true, then what''s the point for me..."


    Anning sneered in her heart.


    She knew she had guessed completely correctly.


    "Don''t wail at our doorstep."


    The stick in Lin Aiguo''s hand hit Lin Anjie, she almost couldn''t feel any pain.


    She walked towards the Su family, lost and devastated, while continually mumbling about it being impossible.


    After Lin Anjie left, Anning dragged Lin Aiguo back into the house.


    She brewed a pot of tea, in a very good mood, she poured a cup for both herself and Lin Aiguo. Holding the teacup, she drank tea and cracked sunflower seeds, living a truly leisurely life.


    In contrast to Anning''s good mood, Lin Anjie was feeling extremely miserable.


    She thought a lot on her way to the Su family, her emotions particularly unstable.


    She recalled many things from her past life.


    When she returned to Xiaogou Village in her past life, she only knew that Su Zhiqiang made a fortune and saw that he was particularly good to Anning, so she thought Su Zhiqiang was capable and treasured his wife, a rare good man.


    But only after she married Su Zhiqiang did she realize that this man was only dominant at home.


    He was just an ordinary rural man, only adept in farming, with no grand abilities.


    Furthermore, he was foolishly filial and didn''t know how to cherish his wife, really having no good qualities.


    Su Zhiqiang couldn''t compare to Xue Feng, at least in her past life Xue Feng initially was especially caring towards her, but Su Zhiqiang never said a sweet word to her.


    She originally thought, for the sake of leading a good life later, money she couldn''t spend in a lifetime, all these she could bear.


    But now she knew, it wasn''t like that at all.


    In her past life, Su Zhiqiang was able to become wealthy because he married Anning.


    Originally, whether it was growing greenhouse vegetables, or later contracting mountains to plant fruit trees and starting a factory, these were all Anning''s ideas. The Su family''s industry, originally, was all driven by Anning.


    Without Anning, with the Su family''s personalities, it would be impossible for them to become wealthy.


    Lin Anjie thought, she struggled for such a long time, spent so much effort to marry Su Zhiqiang, what was the point?


    Without Anning, Su Zhiqiang couldn''t possibly become wealthy, and following him, she would only endure poverty her whole life.


    Moreover, what Lin Anjie couldn''t accept the most, was that Xue Feng, after not being with her, actually went to university.


    Xue Feng learned computer science, a highly popular technology in the future. If Xue Feng mastered it, he could also earn a lot of money.


    She...


    Actually, for that scumbag Su Zhiqiang, abandoned the genuinely caring Xue Feng, ending up deserted by all, with nothing left.


    Lin Anjie painfully clutched her hair.


    Only now did she realize that in her previous life, it wasn''t that Anning snatched away her good fate, but because her own selfishness harmed Anning for a lifetime.


    If she hadn''t eloped, Anning would not have married Su Zhiqiang. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Anning would have gone to university, with Anning''s intelligence and diligence, her future would have been better than in her previous life.


    Thinking all this, Lin Anjie laughed.


    She laughed incredibly bitterly, the laughter filled with mockery.

 Chapter 38: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 38 - 38: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn WomanLin Anjie was stopped halfway by Xue Feng''s mother.


    Xue Feng''s mother is quite proud now.


    Xue Feng used to be a poor student, but after Anning tutored him, his academic performance improved significantly. He performed well in the college entrance exam and even got admitted to a university in the Capital, which made the Xue Family feel very proud.


    Xue Feng''s mother is no longer cold-hearted, and stands outside boasting about Xue Feng''s good life in the Capital.


    "I''m telling you, our Feng is doing so well in school. The place he stays has heating, so he won''t freeze in winter. The food in the cafeteria is also great. He eats white bread rolls every day and occasionally even gets to eat meat, all of which doesn''t cost us a penny, as it''s subsidized by the state."


    Xue Feng''s mother''s face was smiling, and she couldn''t help feeling more and more happy and proud: "Xue Feng told me that the computer science he''s studying is really going to be in demand. He might stay in the Capital after graduation; he will be a Capital''s resident then."


    The rural women nearby listened with envy, thinking they should teach their own kids a good lesson, to make them study hard and get into a university as well.


    While Xue Feng''s mother was boasting, she saw Lin Anjie walking over looking distracted and feigned concern as she approached: "An Jie, when did you come back? What have you been doing?"


    Lin Anjie didn''t hear Xue Feng''s mother speaking and continued walking.


    A hint of displeasure flashed in Xue Feng''s mother''s eyes, and she reached out to grab Lin Anjie.


    She didn''t know why, but she just couldn''t stand Lin Anjie; she always wanted to berate her whenever she saw her.


    "What''s wrong with you now?"


    Lin Anjie snapped out of it after being grabbed.


    She didn''t want to make a spectacle, so she forced a smile: "I just got back. I''m heading home."


    Xue Feng''s mother chuckled, "That''s true as you can just return to the Su family now. After all, your family has disowned you; you can''t even enter your parental home anymore. That''s really pitiful."


    Several women came over and surrounded Lin Anjie making unkind remarks.


    "Pitiful? It''s all her own doing. I''ve never seen anyone so cruel, trying to sabotage her own sister from going to university by stealing her admission notice."


    "She even tried to harm Anning by trying to give her sleeping pills during the college entrance exam. No wonder Lin Aiguo cut ties with her, who would want such a daughter?"


    "I don''t know what she''s planning this time by coming back; it''s likely not going to be anything good."


    These words pierced through Lin Anjie''s ears, making her heartache even more.


    Her face gradually turned grim with anger and she retorted: "Whatever happens in my family is none of your business."


    Seeing the disdain in Xue Feng''s mother''s eyes, a surge of anger filled Lin Anjie''s chest.


    She pushed through the crowd: "I have things to take care of, I''m leaving now."


    As she walked away, someone yelled from behind, "What a shameless woman."


    "Utterly disgraceful."


    "An irresponsible wife always out and about, who knows which man she''s with. Zhiqiang doesn''t even know how many green hats he''s been wearing."


    Anning, however, did not care about who Lin Anjie met on the road or what was happening at the Su family.


    It was already the 20th of the last month of the year, and the family was busy preparing for the New Year.


    This year the Lin Family had made some money and of course intended to have a lavish celebration.


    Earlier, Lin Hongjun had bought a whole pig weighing over two hundred pounds and had it slaughtered and divided equally among the brothers; there was plenty of meat.


    Lin Aiguo also bought chickens, ducks and fish, while Lin Aimin purchased quite a lot of other items.


    These days, the family was busy boiling meat, making sausages, frying meatballs, steaming buns, and making tofu.


    Wang Cuixhua was always busy from dawn to dusk, so Anning had to help out and even got to eat some good food in the process.


    Besides that, Anning also had to keep an eye on Lin Anping''s studies.


    Lin Anping was quite intelligent, just not very hardworking. He was somewhat restless and couldn''t sit still for long.


    If left to study on his own, he wouldn''t make any progress, but he was well-behaved when someone supervised him.


    Anning hoped that Lin Anping would also go to university, so naturally, she would drill him daily on his studies while at home.


    Lin Anping was pushed by Anning to practice incessantly, which overwhelmed him quite a bit.


    But he also knew that Anning was doing this for his own good. Although reluctant, he could still bear it and study.


    Worried that Lin Anping would revert to his old ways after she left, Anning went to Lin Aimin''s house to find Lin Anran and asked him to do homework with Lin Anping every day and to supervise him.


    By the time Anning had almost finished making arrangements, it was nearly the end of the year.


    One day, the family bought a lot of sunflower seeds and candy, and Lin Aiguo also bought a box of liquor, then he mentioned that at night Wang Cuixhua should cook a few dishes, call over his brothers Lin Hongjun and Lin Aimin, and the three of them would have a few drinks, which was when they heard a knock on the door.


    Lin Anping went to open the door, and upon opening, he saw Su Zhiqiang and his two brothers with unfavorable expressions standing at the doorway.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that something was amiss, Lin Anping quickly called out loudly: "Dad, Dad, come out quickly."


    Anning, hearing the noise, came out as well, and she could tell that the Su brothers had come looking for trouble, so she hurried out to find people.


    By the time Anning had called Lin Hongjun, Lin Aimin, and several other cousins over, Su Zhiqiang and the others were seriously discussing matters with Lin Aiguo.


    Anning quietly pulled Lin Anping aside and asked a few questions before she understood what had happened.


    It turned out Lin Anjie had run away.


    Lin Anjie had returned to the Su family, and Su Zhiqiang had scolded her, almost leading to a fight.


    Later, Lin Anjie bribed Liu Erni as well as Wang Min and Li Mei, and with these three people speaking up for her, Su Zhiqiang did not hit her.


    Lin Anjie patiently coaxed Su Zhiqiang, buying many New Year goods, and finally managed to get the household registration book the day before yesterday.


    Having gotten hold of the household registration book, she took her things and ran away yesterday evening when no one was at the Su family home.


    Su Zhiqiang came back and searched all night but couldn''t find her. Later, he heard someone saw Lin Anjie at the county bus station, and he realized that she must have run away.


    Su Zhiqiang was furious. After eating breakfast early in the morning, he went straight to the Lin Family''s door.


    Lin Aiguo stood in the courtyard wearing a military coat, not inviting the Su brothers inside at all.


    He said sternly, "Our family has already severed ties with Lin Anjie; she is not my daughter, she is your Su family''s daughter-in-law. You didn''t keep an eye on her; what''s the use of finding us?"


    Lin Hongjun stepped forward and said, "Exactly, we specifically went to your house to declare our severance of ties, and her household registration book was also at your house. Now that you can''t find her, it''s wrong to come here causing trouble."


    Su Zhiqiang trembled with anger, his eyes filled with fury: "When she married me, she was still a person of the Lin family, right? You also took our betrothal gifts, now that she''s gone, who else should we find?"


    "Yes, you took the betrothal gifts, so you should be responsible till the end."


    Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang also supported Su Zhiqiang.


    Hearing this, Lin Aiguo also got angry.


    "Betrothal gifts? You still have the nerve to mention betrothal gifts."


    He scrutinized Su Zhiqiang up and down: "Back then, I didn''t realize you were such a coward, a pushover; I thought Lin Anjie would live a good life with you. Little did I know the Su family lacks integrity. You weren''t even married yet and you were coaxing Lin Anjie using our family''s money to buy things for you¡ªall those betrothal gifts were taken by Lin Anjie to buy things for your family. Later, during the wedding, I still thought no matter what, she''s my daughter, I couldn''t let her go without a dowry. I gave exactly the amount of betrothal money to Lin Anjie to bring back to the Su family."


    Lin Aiguo said this and took a deep breath, suddenly feeling somewhat powerless: "To arrange your wedding, our family took on quite a bit of external debt, which we only paid off this year. And now you still have the nerve to talk to me about betrothal gifts."


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Girl

    Chapter 39 - 39: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn GirlThe Lin family made money this year, and the villagers of Xiaogou Village are all thinking of following the Lin family to grow greenhouse vegetables next year, hoping to get rich together.


    There are quite a number of clansmen with the Lin surname in Xiaogou Village, so conflicts arose between the Lin family and the Su family; for whatever reason, most people tend to side with the Lin family.


    When Lin Aiguo stated that Lin Anjie had stolen money from the family to give to Su Zhiqiang, before getting married, the amusement-seeking villagers gave Su Zhiqiang very meaningful looks.


    "No wonder the Su family could afford a radio last year."


    "Right, before Lin Anjie married into the Su family, they had a few days when they ate meat every single day."


    "They married three daughters-in-law at the same time, incurring quite a bit of foreign debt; without any subsidies, where would the money come from to buy meat?"


    "It''s also because Lin Aiguo is too good-hearted. If Lin Anjie were my daughter, I would have beaten her to death a long time ago, to save her the embarrassment."


    When Su Zhiqiang heard these comments, he felt awful. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t know that the money Lin Anjie gave him had been stolen from her home. Besides, Lin Anjie didn''t give him that much money. How come it sounded like, according to others, she had emptied the Lin family''s coffers and given everything to him?


    At such a time, Su Zhiqiang would absolutely not admit to spending Lin Anjie''s money.


    He straightened his neck and said to Lin Aiguo, "Uncle, I didn''t know about Lin Anjie stealing money from your house, and I haven''t spent her money either. Who knows where she spent all the money. I''m here today to set the record straight face-to-face: the betrothal gifts we gave initially were not small. Now that she''s run off, you can''t let us suffer this silent loss."


    Su Zhiqiang had made up his mind to get the betrothal gifts back.


    Unfortunately, Lin Aiguo was not going to give it to him.


    "You can talk all you want, but it''s useless."


    Lin Aiguo frowned, looking annoyed: "Our family has already severed ties with Lin Anjie. Whether she stays or goes, it''s none of our business. If she ran away, you go look for her. If you want the betrothal gifts back, ask her, not me."


    When Lin Hongjun and Lin Aimin heard this, they parted the crowd and walked over: "Su Zhiqiang, do you think my Lin family is easy to bully?"


    As Lin Hongjun walked over, he shouted, "Ever since we went to your house to announce the severance of ties, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, you didn''t even send a single mooncake to my Lin family, so we already ceased contact. Now that your wife''s run off, why are you looking for us? If you can''t keep your wife, that''s your incompetence; what use is looking for us?"


    What Lin Hongjun said was justified.


    But what Lin Hongjun''s wife said was somewhat unpleasant.


    "No matter what, Lin Anjie married you and lived with you. When she married you, she was still a pure unmarried woman, wasn''t she? You''ve shared a bed with an unmarried woman; shouldn''t you pay up? Now you can''t keep her, yet you want to demand the betrothal gifts back. This is not decent behavior. Are you expecting to sleep with her for free or what?"


    When she said this, many people laughed.


    That''s just the way things are.


    Not to mention an unmarried woman, even if you find someone outside to sleep with, you can''t do it without giving anything, right?


    Su Zhiqiang''s face turned red from the villagers'' laughter.


    And he felt furious.


    Behind him, Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang wouldn''t put up with this.


    "So I deserve not to have a wife? You Lin family didn''t raise your daughter well. Now that you''ve married her off and she''s emptied our coffers, who else should we look for if not you?"


    "Yeah, with Lin Anjie gone, our family can''t afford another bride-price for my brother now. Your family owes my brother a bride."


    In the midst of speaking, Su Zhikang glanced over at Anning.


    His meaning was pretty clear: Lin Anjie had run away, but Anning was still here, Lin Anjie''s sister. Without the sister, the younger sister could make up for it.


    Once Su Zhikang said this, and with that look he gave Anning, not just the Lin family, but even the onlookers were angered.


    Several aunties started cursing loudly.


    "Pah, your family sure has the nerve, daring to say such things."


    Xue Feng''s mother cursed the most fiercely: "Your old Su family really has no shame, flaunting your own trash yet daring to demand a bride as compensation from the Lin family, spit! If it wasn''t for how badly you treated Lin Anjie, would she have run off? Now instead of looking at your own faults, you come knocking on our door looking for trouble. Do you think everyone''s as blind and foolish as you?"


    Lin Aiguo was so angry his face turned purple, and he rushed to the corner to grab a shovel and held it in his hand: "All of you, get out, get out..."


    Lin Anping and Lin Antai, along with their brothers, also stood behind Lin Aiguo, fearing they would be at a disadvantage if they got into a fight with the Su family.


    The Su brothers, Su Zhiqiang and the others, actually had a bit of audacity at home.


    At home they strutted around as if they owned the place, but when it really came down to it, they were rather useless.


    Now seeing the Lin family had both the numbers and the village on their side, they became cowardly.


    Su Zhiqiang took several steps back: "Uncle, let''s talk this out, you''re angry right now, let''s not talk about this. I''ll come back in a few days."


    He dragged Su Zhijian and Su Zhikang and ran out.


    After the Su brothers left, Lin Hongjun finally thanked the villagers who had spoken up for the Lin family, and after the crowd dispersed, the family closed the door and went inside to talk.


    Once inside the main room, Lin Hongjun hadn''t even sat down when he said to Anning: "Don''t go out alone from now on, and write more letters home from school. If you can, don''t come back, just lay low outside for a couple of years."


    "What do you mean by that, brother?"


    Lin Aiguo was a bit unhappy with Lin Hongjun''s words: "Our Ningning hasn''t done anything wrong, why can''t she come home?"


    Lin Hongjun sighed: "Look at those three Su brothers, they might plot something against Ningning in the future. As the saying goes, there can be a thief for a thousand days, but you can''t guard against one for a thousand days. If Ningning goes out alone and someone tries to harm her, we''d be devastated."


    Wang Cuihua nodded vigorously, tugging on Lin Aiguo: "Dad, our eldest brother is right, Ningning does need to be careful."


    Anning understood this reasoning as well.


    She smiled: "Being cautious is right, but I can''t just not come home. At most, I''ll have Anping accompany me when I go out, or I can ask my brothers too."


    "What a mess this is."


    Lin Aimin muttered unhappily, scratching his head: "The mess caused by Lin Anjie is still affecting our Ningning. Isn''t she harming Ningning enough?"


    Lin Aiguo let out a long sigh.


    Anning didn''t say much, she went out to boil some water, brewed tea for Lin Aiguo and the others, and then went out with Wang Cuihua to prepare lunch.


    Lin Hongjun and Lin Aimin had lunch at Anning''s house. After the meal, the three brothers discussed some matters.


    Regarding Anning''s plan to contract the mountains and ponds, Lin Hongjun made a firm decision.


    They agreed to continue planting greenhouse vegetables next year, and also finalize the contract for the mountains. Additionally, they planned to hire someone to prune the fruit trees on the mountain.


    Afterwards, Anning truly never went out alone, every time she went out, Lin Anping or Lin Antai or one of the others would accompany her.


    It wasn''t until after the New Year had passed and Lin Hongjun finalized the mountain contracting, that Anning packed up her things to head back to school.


    In the Capital, Anning immersed herself in her studies.


    Every day she was either in the classroom or the library, or helping a professor in the experimental fields.


    One of her professors was researching new fruit tree varieties, having developed some with high yields and good flavor. After seeing them, Anning approached the professor to ask for some cuttings to take home for grafting.


    The professor agreed happily, and personally helped Anning cut some branches.


    Anning preserved the cuttings with a special technique and took them back home. It took her five days to graft the cuttings onto their family''s fruit trees, and she also taught Lin Antai and Lin Anhe the grafting technique.


    When Anning returned to the Capital, she began to find time to take revenge for the original host.

 Chapter 40: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn Woman

    Chapter 40 - 40: The Era of Face-Slapping Reborn WomanAnning saw from the original owner''s memories that Lin Anjie met Gu Ahu in the Capital.


    Gu Ahu was also the scumbag who committed domestic violence against the original owner and killed her.


    The Gu family also resided in Baishi County, but not close to Xiaogou Village. The Gai family was well-known as a rich family far and wide, and Gu Ahu''s family had a good reputation in the village.


    When people in the village talked about the Gai family, they all spoke highly of them. The elderly couple of the Gai family were honest and decent, and Gu Ahu was filial and capable.


    No one would have thought that Gu Ahu was a beast in human disguise.


    He was quick-tempered and violent, not showing it in public, but completely uncontrollable at home.


    Moreover, Gu Ahu''s parents were not good either, one was harsh and sharp-tongued, and the other deceitful.


    The original owner suffered a lot marrying into the Gai family, enduring untold hardships.


    Still, people around the Gai family always said that Gu Ahu''s family treated the original owner really well, that it was all the original owner''s fault for not managing to live well.


    In her memories, she couldn''t bear being beaten by Gu Ahu anymore and told Lin Anjie about it, hoping Lin Anjie would help her.


    But Lin Anjie turned around and told Gu Ahu, and from then on, Gu Ahu''s family kept a tight watch on the original owner, who never returned home until her death.


    Seeing those memories, even Anning gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Lin Anjie clearly knew that Anning was suffering badly in the Gai family, being beaten and mistreated daily, yet he always told Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuixhua how well Anning was living, praising how well the Gai family treated Anning, continually speaking highly of the Gai family. He also said Anning was being difficult because she looked down on Gu Ahu for being uneducated, and was just having a spat with him, saying Anning was ignorant.


    In front of outsiders, Lin Anjie also said that Anning marrying into the Gai family was like entering a paradise, but she herself was never satisfied and always causing trouble.


    One could say that the original owner''s tragic death was all Lin Anjie''s doing.


    First, he drugged the original owner, then he stole her admission letter to curry favors, and later forced her into marrying into the Gai family, collaborating with the Gai family to trap and torture her.


    Lin Anjie was sinister and heartless.


    This time, Anning wanted Lin Anjie to suffer the consequences of her own actions; the sins she committed against the original owner, Anning would make her experience them all.


    Because of exposing Lin Anjie''s theft of the admission letter, his reputation had already been ruined.


    Later, Anning made Lin Anjie realize that Su Zhiqiang was a useless coward, and Lin Anjie had given up on Su Zhiqiang. She took things and ran away, and afterward, Lin Anjie would definitely return to the Capital, then act recklessly to her own detriment.


    And now, Gu Ahu was also in the Capital.


    Anning wanted Lin Anjie to marry Gu Ahu and suffer all the hardships the original owner faced in her past life.


    This, needed to be well-orchestrated.


    Upon arriving in the Capital, Anning first caught up on the classes she missed in the past two days, then started tracking Lin Anjie.


    At this time, the Capital was actually not very stable, with many unemployed youths loitering on the streets. Having no jobs and little money, they were willing to do odd jobs or gather information for some extra cash.


    Anning found these people and asked them to keep a watch on Lin Anjie and Gu Ahu.


    About a week later, she received news.


    Lin Anjie was currently living well in the Capital.


    She had found a wealthy boss to cling to, spending her days indulging in luxuries; she was quite comfortable.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ahu was working as a small contractor in the Capital, earning a bit of money.


    Anning, having learned the news, instructed those people to continue watching closely.


    She herself started to investigate Gu Ahu by any means possible.


    Anning always felt that Gu Ahu was no ordinary person; he was not just some minor construction foreman.


    To investigate Gu Ahu, Anning even utilized some abilities that were almost impossible to exist in this world.


    She had no other choice, as she currently lacked manpower and power, so she had to utilize these abilities to investigate Gu Ahu.


    There was no internet in this world yet, and communication was very backwards, but the telephone network in the Capital was already quite good.


    Anning used these phone lines to monitor Gu Ahu.


    After several days of investigation, she finally discovered what Gu Ahu was doing.


    The construction foreman was just a front; behind the scenes, Gu Ahu was trafficking women and children with others for huge profits.


    He had probably been doing it for several years, and had made a large sum of money. He was now planning to retire, take the money, and go back home to get married and have children.


    Knowing that Gu Ahu planned to return to his hometown, Anning naturally had to speed things up.


    She first had someone leak to Mr. Fang''s wife the matter of Lin Anjie being Mr. Fang''s mistress.


    Mr. Fang, who acted tough outside, was actually afraid of his wife.


    Originally, Mr. Fang''s family was very poor, and his social status was not good, making it difficult for him to find a wife. His family was distressed until his wife, who did not despise him, married him.


    Later, his wife took care of his parents and bore children; they really shared weal and woe.


    Mr. Fang still had some conscience; though he cheated outside, he always did it secretly, never letting his wife know, and he never considered divorcing his wife.


    Moreover, Mr. Fang''s wife was a formidable character.


    She was a born strongwoman, incredibly strong, able to fight five or six men by herself. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Fang had been beaten by his wife before and truly feared her.


    Anning had someone tell Mr. Fang''s wife about his affair.


    When Mr. Fang''s wife learned about this, her face turned purple with rage on the spot.


    She was not angry about Mr. Fang fooling around outside; she was furious about him squandering the family''s money on another woman.


    At that moment, Mr. Fang''s wife directly called a few relatives and, armed with a kitchen knife, stormed the apartment Mr. Fang had rented for Lin Anjie.


    Coincidentally, Mr. Fang and Lin Anjie were being intimate in the room at that time.


    Lin Anjie nestled in Mr. Fang''s arms, looking at his face that had grown bloated and his potbelly, actually finding it quite disgusting.


    But for the sake of money, Lin Anjie still endured the disgust and coquettishly said to Mr. Fang, "Dear, it''s not nice always renting a place. I want to decorate the room nicely, and it''s quite a humility for you to come here."


    Mr. Fang had just been satisfied, and it was just the right moment for him to speak.


    He smiled and caressed Lin Anjie, "Want a house, huh? Easy to say, you take good care of me and there''ll be plenty of houses for you. Whatever you want, we''ll buy."


    He was just reassuring Lin Anjie.


    Outside, his wife had already had someone unlock the door.


    Yes, Mr. Fang''s wife really came prepared. One of her relatives had experience in locksmithing, skilled at it too. She brought him along, and there was no need to knock; they just picked the lock directly.

 Chapter 41: Rebirth of the Face-Slapping Era鈥檚 Woman

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Rebirth of the Face-Slapping Era¡¯s WomanMr. Fang¡¯s wife walked in just as Mr. Fang and Lin Anjie were shamelessly entangled.


    And she caught them red-handed.


    "I¡¯ll kill you two shameless bastards."


    Mr. Fang¡¯s wife had found a pair of pipe tongs from nowhere and started swinging at both Mr. Fang and Lin Anjie.


    Caught off guard, they were struck squarely and immediately bruised in purple and blue.


    Mr. Fang quickly dodged, while Lin Anjie was trembling and used the quilt to shield himself.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Mr. Fang jumped off the bed, grabbed a towel to cover his lower half, and asked his wife.


    "What am I doing..."


    Mr. Fang¡¯s wife gestured, and a crowd of people surged in, including a young man with a camera who captured all the embarrassing scenes of Mr. Fang and Lin Anjie.


    "Aunt, I¡¯ve got it all."


    After taking the photos, the young man obediently stood behind Mr. Fang¡¯s wife.


    Mr. Fang¡¯s wife sneered: "Mr. Fang, you¡¯re really something. Back in the day you sweet-talked me into marrying you, cajoled me into slaving away for your family, I supported your business, toiling away with those heavy bags, but look at you now, you start messing around just because you have some dirty money."


    The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She took the pipe tongs and aimed for Mr. Fang¡¯s groin: "I¡¯ll just break your troublemaking root and see if you can still mess around."


    Mr. Fang, terrified, scurried to dodge, not caring at all about Lin Anjie.


    Meanwhile, the women his wife brought with her held Lin Anjie down and beat her up good.


    clumps of Lin Anjie¡¯s hair were pulled out, blood seeping from her scalp, her body pinched black and blue.


    After the beating, those women also cursed Lin Anjie: "Deserved it, knowing full well he¡¯s taken and still acting shamelessly, even death would be deserved."


    Lin Anjie cried breathlessly, unable to fight back or argue, she could only endure it.


    After venting her anger, Mr. Fang¡¯s wife grabbed him and left. Before leaving, she sneered at Lin Anjie: "If I ever see you seducing my man again, I¡¯ll cripple you."


    Lin Anjie shuddered in fear.


    Seeing Mr. Fang in an even worse state, she truly didn¡¯t dare entertain any more thoughts.


    Once she had calmed down, Lin Anjie got dressed and came out of the bedroom, only to find that all the expensive stuff Mr. Fang bought for her in the living room had been destroyed.


    She was so angry that her face turned red, wanting to cry and scream.


    When Anning learned that Mr. Fang¡¯s wife had come to catch the adultery, she began to lay out her plan.


    When Lin Anjie was struggling without Mr. Fang¡¯s financial and physical support, Anning arranged for her to coincidentally meet Gu Ahu.


    Although Gu Ahu had a violent temper, he really looked presentable.


    Tall and slim, his appearance was fair, and he had a knack for dressing up, wearing a fitted suit and rimming his nose with gold-framed glasses, looking less like a contractor and more like a university professor.


    Lin Anjie always liked refined men. After several encounters with Gu Ahu, and with Gu Ahu helping her out, her heart began to flutter.


    And what about Gu Ahu?


    He always fancied women like Lin Anjie, with their captivating charm.


    He thought such women made the thrill of the chase worthwhile.


    Every time he saw Lin Anjie, he had to control himself, not to show his true nature lest he scare her away.


    After a few meetings, it was the tale of a smitten man and a willing concubine; they began an intertwined love affair.


    Gu Ahu also slowly learned about some of Lin Anjie¡¯s affairs.


    Of course, what he knew was all told by Lin Anjie herself.


    For example, how biased her family was: since Lin Anjie¡¯s younger sister was both academically talented and good at currying favor, her parents were especially partial towards her, and Lin Anjie suffered all kinds of grievances at home.


    Her sister was also selfish and spiteful, frequently slinging mud at her and even framing her, causing their parents to misunderstand Lin Anjie and sever ties with her.


    On the surface, Gu Ahu comforted Lin Anjie, saying things like how he would cherish her in the future.


    In fact, Gu Ahu was delighted inside.


    Lin Anjie having cut ties with her family meant she was alone, with no one to stand up for her if aggrieved, and even if she were beaten to death, it would only be a bit of trouble to bury her¡ªnothing unexpected would happen.


    With such thoughts, Gu Ahu became even more enthusiastic towards Lin Anjie.


    Unable to resist Gu Ahu¡¯s courtship, after dating for a little over a month, Lin Anjie shyly followed him back to his village to marry.


    When Lin Anjie left with Gu Ahu, Anning made a special trip to the train station to see her off.


    Of course, Anning didn¡¯t come to wish her well but to send her on her last journey.


    In her heart, Anning knew that once Lin Anjie left, she was likely never to see her again.


    After returning to school, Anning was in quite a good mood; she holed up in the lab for several days and actually managed to make a small breakthrough.


    In the days that followed, Anning was always dedicated to learning. She didn¡¯t go home much during holidays, instead accompanying her professors to experimental fields to cultivate high-quality crops.


    Almost a year later, Anning successfully developed a plant with the professors that could potentially be grown in the desert.


    This plant was drought-resistant, and its root system was very strong. Even planted in loose sand, the roots would cling solidly to the grains. Moreover, it could purify the air and prevent soil erosion, among other benefits.


    Having cultivated this plant, Anning achieved a tangible result.


    She decided to give herself a break.


    Anning asked for leave from her supervisor to return home.


    Having not been home for a long time, Anning went on a big shopping splurge in the Capital before returning.


    She bought gifts for everyone at home, took the train from the Capital to the Provincial City, and then went back to Baishi County.


    When Anning got off at the Baishi County bus station and was thinking about finding a car to Xiaogou Village, she happened to run into an old high school classmate.


    This classmate had a pretty good relationship with Anning but wasn¡¯t very studious. She didn¡¯t get into university after the college entrance examination and found a job in the county instead.


    The classmate was quite happy to see Anning and insisted on taking Anning out for a meal.


    Anning was in a good mood after unexpectedly meeting a classmate, so she went along with her to the restaurant.


    During the meal, the classmate shared a piece of news with Anning.


    She said that a few days earlier, she ran into Lin Anjie, Anning¡¯s sister. Lin Anjie had been deceived by someone she thought was a good person, but after getting married, she realized he was a scumbag. His entire family was rotten, and they even abused her at home.


    Lin Anjie was nearly beaten to death; when she managed to escape and ran into her, she begged her classmate to send a message to the Lin Family to come and save her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing about this from her classmate, Anning pretended to be particularly outraged and worried about Lin Anjie, promising to definitely save her.


    After having the meal, when Anning found a car going to Xiaogou Village and started her journey back, she had already left the matter far behind her mind.


    She felt that Lin Anjie¡¯s situation was also karma.


    In her previous life, the original owner of her body was beaten so bad that she turned to Lin Anjie for help, but Lin Anjie did not care at all.


    Now it was Lin Anjie¡¯s turn, and Anning wasn¡¯t about to care either.


    Each event has its cause and effect. Lin Anjie¡¯s current situation is the evil she sowed before; it¡¯s her karma.

 Chapter 42: Rebirth of the Face-Slapping Era鈥檚 Woman

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Rebirth of the Face-Slapping Era¡¯s WomanThree years later


    An Jie fled from the Gu family, her body covered in wounds.


    Throughout these three years, An Jie had no idea how many beatings she had endured.


    Her head had been injured and bleeding, her ribs broken, and her arms and legs had been fractured and then set back into place numerous times.


    To prevent her from escaping, the Gu family kept her locked up at home, making it difficult for her to step outside.


    That day, the Gu family had all gone out to visit relatives.


    Because she had behaved relatively well recently, seemingly having lost the desire to flee, Gu Ahu had relaxed his vigilance over her this period of time.


    So, she took advantage of the Gu family¡¯s absence to figure out a way to escape.


    Upon leaving, An Jie managed to take her identification and some money with her.


    She sneaked out of the village and took a bus back to Xiaogou Village.


    During these three years, An Jie had especially longed to return to Xiaogou Village.


    She missed Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua, her home-cooked meals, and even Anning and An Ping.


    Once on the bus and seeing no one pursuing her, An Jie¡¯s racing heart finally began to calm down.


    Upon reaching the entrance to Xiaogou Village, An Jie felt as though she had passed through a long-lost world.


    She tightened her clothes around her and hurried along.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard the sound of a joyful wedding procession.


    An Jie looked in the direction of the noise, but couldn¡¯t tell whose wedding it was.


    She stepped aside and watched silently.


    After the wedding procession had passed, An Jie overheard a few bystanders chatting, "Did you see? They¡¯re all cars, the first of their kind in our Xiaogou Village."


    "Yes, the Xue family has really struck it rich this time." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought Xue Feng could be so successful."


    "The guy went to college in the Capital, graduated, and stayed there. Married a girl from a wealthy family, didn¡¯t he strike it rich?"


    "But then again, Xue Feng is married now, why isn¡¯t there any news about Anning?"


    "Sigh, she¡¯s not getting any younger and ought to be settling down, but she doesn¡¯t seem interested in it at all, just busy with her research. That soil-less cultivation project in our village is also her doing."


    Listening to people talking about Xue Feng and Anning, An Jie really felt a complex mix of emotions within her.


    In her past life, Xue Feng had eloped with her to the Southern region, where they lived a miserable life. She resented Xue Feng for not making enough money, constantly fought with him, and during her angry fits, she would berate him as worthless and no real man.


    An Jie hadn¡¯t expected at all that if Xue Feng hadn¡¯t eloped with her, he would¡¯ve been able to attend college.


    She could never have imagined that Xue Feng would achieve such great fortune.


    Did this mean that she had hindered Xue Feng¡¯s destiny in her past life?


    Dazed for a moment, An Jie saw a person wearing worn clothes approaching from afar.


    This person was very familiar to her; it was her ex-husband, Su Zhiqiang.


    Su Zhiqiang looked particularly dejected, wearing old clothes and with a stubbled beard, looking much older than he was.


    Seeing Su Zhiqiang, An Jie felt even sadder.


    She remembered the last time she saw Su Zhiqiang in her past life.


    At that time, he was riding the crest of success, dressed in a well-fitted suit, looking clean and handsome, his eyes filled with tenderness whenever he looked at Anning.


    The Su Zhiqiang of her past life was dashing and commanding, but the current Su Zhiqiang was just an ordinary aging farmer from the mountains.


    Comparing the two, An Jie didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Zhiqiang again.


    She covered her face with her hand and hurried past.


    Su Zhiqiang didn¡¯t glance at her even once.


    After all, the current An Jie had completely changed in appearance, and it was likely that Su Zhiqiang didn¡¯t recognize her at all.


    An Jie let out a bitter smile and quickened her pace.


    The deeper Lin Anjie walked into the village, the more she could feel the transformation it had undergone.


    The original bumpy mud roads had become clean cement paths, lined with trees and blooming flowers. Further out, the fields were planted with various agricultural and cash crops.


    Additionally, there were plots of land dedicated to flowers and other plants that Lin Anjie didn¡¯t even recognize.


    It can be said that Xiaogou Village now had a beautiful scene at every step, with cleanliness and beauty everywhere.


    As she walked on, she discovered that the houses in the village were also exceptionally well-built.


    Many families had even constructed small western-style buildings.


    Seeing Xiaogou Village in such a state, Lin Anjie couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    She truly regretted.


    If she hadn¡¯t been so callous upon her rebirth, intent on harming Anning; if she hadn¡¯t been obsessed with Su Zhiqiang; if...


    If she had spoken to her parents properly, figured out a way to cancel the engagement with the Su family, and then married Xue Feng, who loved her, she would surely be very happy now.


    She would have understanding parents, a capable and kind-hearted younger sister, and a husband dedicated to protecting her... perhaps even adorable children.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder Lin Anjie became.


    She squatted on the ground, weeping until she was gasping for breath.


    After crying for a while, Lin Anjie stood up, wiped her tears, gritted her teeth, and turned to walk out of the village.


    She felt she had no face to return.


    She didn¡¯t want Anning to see her in such a sorry state, nor did she have the face to see her parents and relatives again.


    After leaving Xiaogou Village, Lin Anjie took a bus to the Provincial City, then managed to buy a train ticket to head south.


    At the same time as Lin Anjie left Baishi County, Gu Ahu, who had just returned from a trip, was cornered at home by the police.


    It turned out that his past involvement in human trafficking had been exposed.


    Those traffickers were caught, and one of them implicated Gu Ahu.


    Gu Ahu ended up in prison for human trafficking, and with the crackdown being particularly severe, it would be difficult for him to get out again.


    Upon learning of Gu Ahu¡¯s sentencing, Anning felt a weight lift from her mind, and her whole being felt relaxed.


    She had avenged the original host, and the original host¡¯s relatives were now living well. Xiaogou Village was also getting better and better; she considered her mission fairly successfully completed.


    As for Lin Anjie, Anning knew that she had run away from the Gu family.


    However, Anning didn¡¯t want to do anything about it anymore.


    The original host had been entrapped by Lin Anjie and married off to the Gai family, where she suffered domestic abuse for over a year before dying.


    Lin Anjie, on the other hand, had been subjected to domestic abuse for over three years. Although she was still alive, her health was thoroughly ruined, and even if she ran away, she wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Moreover, sometimes being alive can actually be more painful than death.


    As such, Anning decided not to pursue it any further.


    From that point on, she could focus wholeheartedly on studying agricultural knowledge and learn many other things she was interested in.


    Five years passed.


    Lin Anjie, who worked as a cleaner in a city in the Southern region, dragged her tired body back to her rented room. When she turned on the TV, she saw Anning on the screen.


    The TV was reporting the contributions Anning had made to the nation.


    She had developed high-yielding crops, cultivated sweet potatoes that could produce ten thousand kilos per acre, increased wheat yield to a thousand kilos per acre, and three years ago Anning started studying biopharmaceuticals. This year, she had even developed a drug that could treat diabetes, making a name for herself internationally.


    With Anning¡¯s fame came Xiaogou Village¡¯s as well.


    Xiaogou Village, known as a prosperous village famous throughout Hua Country and also for its beautiful environment, gained international recognition alongside Anning¡¯s rise to fame.


    On TV, Anning was being interviewed. Her face bore a smile, and she spoke eloquently and graciously to the journalists, her demeanor mild, elegant, and natural, immediately endearing herself to viewers.


    Lin Anjie watched Anning. Anning hadn¡¯t changed much; she was still so young and beautiful.


    But Lin Anjie, while only thirty years old, already looked as old as someone in their fifties or sixties.


    Gradually, Anning¡¯s image before Lin Anjie¡¯s eyes blurred, turning into a mere silhouette, everything Anning said became inaudible.


    Her body leaned forward and collapsed onto the table.


    Several days later, neighbors discovered Lin Anjie dead in her rented room. When the door was forced open, they were met with the sight and stench of her decomposing corpse.

 Chapter 43 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 1

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 1Anning spent sixty years in this world. She never married, devoting all her energy to cultivating superior crops and producing medicines.


    She first developed plants suitable for desert cultivation, turning vast deserts into oases. Later, she bred plants that could potentially improve the environment, including those with water and earth elements.


    The water element plants were grown in rivers, lakes, and seas, purifying the water quality, while the earth element plants were planted in the soil, optimizing the land and even purifying the air.


    Thanks to these plants, Anning received many awards at home and abroad, and concurrently, became one of the figures who influenced the world in the twenty-first century, admired by countless people.


    Under Anning¡¯s influence, Lin Anping also got into university. He studied business management, and after graduating, returned to his hometown to manage the family factory, leading Xiaogou Village¡¯s agricultural products onto the international stage.


    Meanwhile, Lin Aiguo and Wang Cuihua lived a life of wealth and comfort. Besides Anning¡¯s unmarried status, they really had no other dissatisfactions.


    Anning passed away in her seventies and her ashes were buried in Xiaogou Village.


    Her contributions to humanity were recorded in the annals of history.


    When Anning opened her eyes again, she found herself in the Nihility Space.


    A familiar voice reached her ears: "Waaah, Ningning, I¡¯ve finally seen you. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore."


    Anning¡¯s expression was clear, but her eyes flickered with a soft warmth: "When did you wake up?"


    "I just woke up. Because you absorbed enough merit and energy in your last world, I was able to wake up."


    "An Xin, I¡¯m very happy to see you again."


    Anning smiled, her smile brighter than the spring sunshine.


    "Tell me about it, what exactly happened in the last world?"


    A phantom image appeared in front of Anning, a pure white kitten, small enough to fit in the palm of a hand, looking both cute and adorable.


    It pouted at Anning: "Ningning, hug me."


    Anning reached out and held the kitten in her arms: "An Xin, how come you¡¯ve become so small?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kitten opened its round eyes and scrunched its nose: "All because of that stinky Main God. To get away from him, we expended a lot of effort, and everything we¡¯ve accumulated over a million years has turned to nothing. My energy is almost gone, so naturally, I¡¯ve shrunk. If you hadn¡¯t gained so much merit in the last world, I might never have woken up."


    Listening to An Xin¡¯s complaints, Anning felt a pang in her heart at the thought that An Xin might never wake up.


    After An Xin finished complaining, she transmitted the real story of the last world to Anning.


    As expected, just as Anning had guessed, Lin Anjie was a reborn woman.


    In her first life, Lin Anjie didn¡¯t like Su Zhiqiang, eloped with Xue Feng to the South, two people with little survival skills running off to a strange city, their days were predictably hard.


    Actually, Xue Feng treated Lin Anjie quite well.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of dirty or hard work, earning money to support Lin Anjie, but he wasn¡¯t strong and had no education, so he only made small money, which was nowhere enough for Lin Anjie, who was dazzled by the glamorous city life.


    Xue Feng was handsome and had a good voice. He sang well, and Lin Anjie, wanting money to spend, forced Xue Feng to sing in bars.


    Meanwhile, Lin Anjie herself worked in nightclubs, flirting with some rich men.


    To get rid of Xue Feng, she falsely accused him of cheating, claiming that Xue Feng was involved with women from the bar inappropriately.


    In the end, Xue Feng was so deeply hurt by Lin Anjie that he finally gave up on her and started a new life with a woman who frequented the bar to listen to his songs and was particularly fond of him.


    Meanwhile, Lin Anjie shuffled through many men until she hit rock bottom, returned to her hometown, and found that Anning, her replacement in the marriage, was leading an exceptionally good life, while Su Zhiqiang had become a famous tycoon far and wide.


    After Lin Anjie died and was reborn, out of jealousy for Anning, she plotted to frame her, drugging her and stealing her college admission letter, preventing Anning from getting a higher education.


    In the end, Anning was married off by Lin Anjie to an abusive husband and died from domestic violence.


    Seeing this plot, Anning curled her lips into a cold smile: "The second life of Lin Anjie wasn¡¯t much better, right?"


    An Xin nodded: "That¡¯s true."


    Only after Anning¡¯s death did Lin Anjie realize that Su Zhiqiang was utterly incompetent; he knew nothing about growing greenhouse vegetables or raising livestock, which left Lin Anjie with no choice but to take the reins of the business herself.


    Later, she was swindled in her business dealings, losing money, and eventually resorted to her old ways, becoming the other woman in relationships.


    An Xin¡¯s voice was soft and endearing, tinged with a touch of grievance: "Anning is the real protagonist of this world. She helped Su Zhiqiang make a fortune and still managed to attend college. She later cultivated many high-yield crops and exceptional plants, improving the world and perfecting the world rules."


    Anning nodded: "I understand, the Main God must want to absorb the energy of that world and control the small world, which is why Lin Anjie, the reborn woman, exists. She kills Anning, disrupts the world rules, creating chaos, allowing the Main God to take advantage of the disordered world."


    Anning smiled smugly: "By guiding the world back on track, the world rules will naturally reward us with more Merit and energy."


    She reached out to gently stroke An Xin¡¯s long, soft fur: "The Main God didn¡¯t get the energy, I wonder how furious he must be."


    An Xin also smiled: "The more missions we complete, the more small worlds we save, the more we prevent the Main God from getting the energy needed for advancement, and once we have enough energy, we can take our revenge."


    "Good."


    Anning nodded: "Let¡¯s move on to the next small world."


    An Xin began selecting a small world for Anning, and after a while, she tapped the void with her paw: "Ningning, get ready, target, Ancient World Number 118."


    Anning felt dizzy, and when she came to, she heard a sigh nearby.


    The voice of an elderly woman came through: "What shall we do about our Ningning? Who would have thought that heartless jerk had ulterior motives? He spoke so kindly when he pursued Ningning, but once he passed the Imperial Examination, he turned his back on her..."


    Then there was another voice, sharp and male: "Damned beast, had I known he was such a person, I wouldn¡¯t have married Ningning off to him under any circumstances."


    With her eyes closed, Anning conversed with An Xin: "Transfer the world plot to me."


    Memories quickly flooded into Anning¡¯s mind.


    These were the memories of the original character for over thirty years.


    The original character was named Bai Anning, born in a small mountain village known for its simple customs, where the villagers were sincere and kind, and Bai Anning herself developed a gentle nature.


    Her father, Bai Desheng, and her mother, Zhang Yue Mei, were both good people.


    Having Bai Anning when they were nearly thirty, they cherished her immensely as she was their only child and never had any more children.


    Bai Desheng had a talent for growing melons, and the Bai family had some wealth, so Bai Anning lived a fairly affluent life from childhood and could probably say she never suffered any hardships.


    Had it continued like this, Bai Anning¡¯s life would have been wealthy and peaceful.


    Unfortunately, all of this was destroyed by someone.

 Chapter 44 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 2

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 2Bai Anning could be said to be good in every way, except for one flaw.


    She was gentle, kind, and intelligent, with adept hands, and she managed household affairs exceptionally well.


    But unfortunately, she was born with a large birthmark on her face, and by the time she reached adulthood, the birthmark had not faded but grown larger and larger, covering half of her face with a red mark, which was quite frightening to look upon.


    Because of this, even though Bai Anning had myriad virtues and talents, no one wanted to marry her.


    She remained unwed until someone came to propose when she was eighteen.


    The one who proposed was Scholar Qian from Yuqian Village, not far from Baijia Gully.


    This Scholar Qian¡¯s name was Qian Du, and he had lost his father at a young age, raised solely by his widowed mother.


    Qian Du was smart and quick-witted from a young age, having passed the examination for Scholar at sixteen, which was considered quite an achievement for someone so young.


    However, Qian Du¡¯s family was extremely poor, and after becoming a Scholar, he needed to attend the rural examination in the Prefecture City, which would require a substantial amount of silver. In addition, with his mother advanced in years, there needed to be someone to take care of both indoor and outdoor family affairs.


    The Qian Family needed a large amount of silver, and they also needed a capable mistress.


    But there weren¡¯t many rich families within ten miles, and even if there were, they were unwilling to marry their daughters into the Qian Family to endure hardships.


    With no other options, the Qian Family thought hard, and Mrs. Qian pressured Qian Du to seek marriage with Bai Anning.


    The Bai family had some wealth, and in addition to the silver saved over the years from the fine melons Bai Desheng had grown, Bai Anning was their only daughter. If Qian Du married Bai Anning, wouldn¡¯t the Bai family¡¯s fortune then belong to the Qian Family?


    Originally, Qian Du was reluctant, but under pressure and with no other choice, he went to the Bai family to propose.


    Bai Desheng was already worried about Anning¡¯s marriage, and with Qian Du¡¯s arrival, after some consideration and finding Qian Du to be quite capable, he agreed to the marriage. A few months later, Anning, with a considerable dowry, married into the Qian Family.


    After that, Qian Du had the money to participate in the rural examination.


    This time, he achieved great success, ranking tenth and becoming a scholar.


    Later, taking advantage of the momentum, Qian Du asked Anning for more silver to participate in the Imperial Examination in the Capital and, whether by luck or skill, he succeeded and became an Advanced Scholar.


    Having become an Advanced Scholar, Qian Du¡¯s ambitions grew.


    He started to disdain Anning for her low birth, and for her ugliness, and he wrote a letter of divorce, sending Bai Anning back to her family home.


    It was just when Anning returned that Bai Anning was divorced by the ungrateful scoundrel, which left both Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei infuriated.


    They were both angry and regretful; angry that Qian Du had no integrity, and regretful that they had not looked more closely at Qian Du¡¯s character and had too hastily promised their daughter to him.


    The two sat in Anning¡¯s room, gazing at the bedridden Anning, sighing deeply, now cursing Qian Du, now regretting.


    Zhang Yue Mei tugged at Bai Desheng¡¯s clothes: "Old Bai, please go and fetch another doctor. Our Ningning can¡¯t go on like this."


    Bai Desheng sighed: "Alright, I will go and ask Old Yu from Huichun Hall to come and examine Ningning."


    He had just stood up when Anning woke.


    "Father, no, there¡¯s no need to fetch a doctor, I am fine."


    She struggled to sit up, and Zhang Yue Mei hurriedly went over to help her: "Be careful, you¡¯ve been lying down for several days now, your body is weak, don¡¯t overexert yourself."


    Anning gave a faint smile: "I really am fine, it¡¯s just, just that I couldn¡¯t get over that hurdle in my heart before, I was being stubborn, not seeing things clearly."


    Anning gripped Zhang Yue Mei¡¯s hand: "Mother, don¡¯t worry, from now on I will take good care of myself."


    Bai Desheng moved closer, he took a careful look at Anning and noticed her expression had indeed improved a lot, and she no longer had the deathly aura of the previous days, relieving his heart greatly: "It¡¯s good to let it go, good to let it go. It¡¯s just a man. If he doesn¡¯t want us, we don¡¯t need him either. From now on, just stay at home. As long as your mom and dad are here, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re taken care of."


    Zhang Yue Mei turned away to secretly wipe her tears: "Ningning, are you hungry? Mom will cook for you."


    After Zhang Yue Mei went out, Bai Desheng sat for a while and then followed her out.


    The two entered the kitchen, Bai Desheng started the fire, and Zhang Yue Mei cooked the food.


    As she cooked, she sighed: "Our Ningning really has a harsh fate; I didn¡¯t expect her to encounter such a bastard."


    Bai Desheng clenched his teeth: "We¡¯ll have to work even harder from now on, we¡¯ll work well to save more money for Ningning, so that even if we are gone, she won¡¯t have to suffer."


    "Mhm."


    Zhang Yue Mei nodded: "I¡¯ll take more embroidery work in the future."


    Bai Desheng said: "I will plant more melons."


    Anning, lying in the room recuperating, was at this moment sorting through Bai Anning¡¯s memories and pondering her wishes.


    According to Bai Anning¡¯s memories, it should be a little over a month later when Qian Du came back to the Bai family to beg for forgiveness, kneeling in the melon field asking Bai Anning to pardon him.


    Qian Du, an Advanced Scholar, kneeling in the melon field, truly caused a sensation; the villagers from Baijia Gully all came to watch the excitement.


    Most people were advising Bai Anning to forgive Qian Du, speaking of how a day as husband and wife entails a hundred days of grace, and saying that a prodigal returning is more precious than gold.


    The majority of the young ladies and married women in the village were especially envious of Bai Anning¡¯s good fortune, having a husband who had become an Advanced Scholar, and moreover, this husband knelt down to appease her; Bai Anning should be content.


    So many people were persuading Bai Anning to reconcile with Qian Du, every word hammering the notion of her good fortune, that she was blessed with a good fate, leaving Bai Anning completely bewildered.


    Moreover, Qian Du had a way with words, could even make the dead sound alive, which somewhat prompted Bai Anning to forgive him in her heart.


    Additionally, Bai Anning considered that Qian Du, after all, was an Advanced Scholar destined for high office; if she did not forgive him, offending him thoroughly, it might even bring trouble upon her parents.


    It can be said that Bai Anning was driven to forgive Qian Du by public opinion and fear, and thus she returned with him to the Qian home.


    But what about after that?


    After Qian Du was appointed to office and took Bai Anning with him, he became extremely indifferent to her, confined her to the inner court without allowing her to go out, did not let her meddle in managing affairs, and even the household servants didn¡¯t heed her commands.


    Later, Qian Du brought back his female cousin as a concubine; a year later, this cousin bore him a son, and the three of them appeared affectionate and loving, while Bai Anning was left alone and single.


    She had no one to talk to, no one who paid her any attention, she ate almost the same as the servants, wore old clothes, and died in the cold, lonely confines of the inner court, utterly isolated and helpless. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not until after Bai Anning died that she learned why Qian Du, despite everything, was willing to kneel to remarry her.


    It turns out, after Qian Du had passed the Imperial Examination, he had been unable to receive an official appointment and his luck had been particularly terrible.


    One day, Qian Du met a Taoist who told him that Bai Anning carried great good fortune; the reason he could pass the Scholar and Imperial Examinations was that he had married Bai Anning, and now that he had abandoned Bai Anning, naturally this good fortune was lost as well.


    Thinking back to the peculiar good fortune he had experienced after marrying Bai Anning, Qian Du believed the Taoist¡¯s words, then did everything possible to get Bai Anning to forgive him.


    But after Bai Anning really returned home with him, he despised her for her looks and did not want to see her.


    Letting her go was impossible, true affection was out of the question, so Qian Du coldly left Bai Anning in the inner court, just keeping her as Lady Qian in name, giving her nothing more.


    And he took the woman he truly liked as a concubine, living a life filled with love and happiness with that woman.


    Furthermore, Qian Du, afraid that Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei would learn of Bai Anning¡¯s sufferings and cause trouble, soon after his appointment found a way to bring about the death of those two elderly people.


    Bai Anning, secluded in the inner residence and cut off from news, only learned of her parents¡¯ deaths after she herself had died.

 Chapter 45 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 3

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 3Bai Anning thought of those years she lived worse than death, and the premature death of her parents, her soul was dyed black.


    She felt extreme hatred and rage, truly wanting to kill Qian Du, to flay and debone him.


    However, she was just a wandering ghost, unable to get close to Qian Du.


    Many years passed, and even after Qian Du had died, Bai Anning still drifted in the mortal world.


    She heard many common folk women mention her fortune; how an ugly girl could marry a high official and always remain his main wife without any disdain. They said she was immensely blessed.


    Hearing these comments, Bai Anning¡¯s soul started to expand in anger.


    Fortunate?


    Were those days worse than death considered fortune?


    She did not want such fortune; let whoever wanted it have it.


    When Bai Anning encountered Anning, she made her requests known.


    She wanted no further involvement with Qian Du; let anyone who wished be his main wife, she did not want such fortune.


    Also, she wanted her parents to be well and not die so early.


    Her last wish was to find her biological parents and understand her true origins.


    Bai Anning was precociously intelligent; she remembered things from an early age and knew from the sporadic words of Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei that she was not their biological child.


    However, Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei never mentioned who her real parents were, her background was never discussed.


    Those two treated her even more dearly than their own daughter, and Bai Anning did not bear to make them sad, so she never asked.


    However, having experienced life and death, Bai Anning still could not let go; she wanted to find out who her biological parents were and what her real background was.


    Anning lay on the bed, touching the half of her cheek covered by a birthmark.


    She slowly smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, I will seek revenge for your resentments, I¡¯ll honor your parents on your behalf, and I will clarify your origins."


    After saying these words, Anning felt a sense of relief all over her body.


    She knew that the original owner¡¯s soul had departed.


    Anning gathered her spirits for a while and then got out of bed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She searched the room but couldn¡¯t find a single mirror.


    She understood that this probably was because Bai Anning, being too insecure about her looks, never used mirrors.


    With no other option, Anning went out of the room and stopped by the water tank, using the water¡¯s reflection to see the body¡¯s appearance clearly.


    Upon seeing her reflection, Anning laughed.


    To be honest, this body was really quite beautiful.


    She was tall and slim, with a full chest and a slender waist, a natural model if she were in the modern world.


    Her face shape was extremely pleasant, her hair black and dense like silk satin, and her features incredibly refined. If it weren¡¯t for the birthmark, the original owner could have been a nation-toppling beauty.


    But the extensive, red birthmark covered half of her face, hiding her beauty, turning her from an unparalleled beauty into an ugly girl.


    Bai Anning cared a lot about this.


    But Anning was not bothered.


    It was just a birthmark; if she wanted to keep it, she would, if not, she would find a way to remove it.


    After ascertaining the appearance of this body, she went back to her room to rest.


    In the following days, Anning focused on restoring her health.


    Besides rejuvenating the original owner¡¯s frail body, Anning was also cultivating her inner strength.


    Although the world seemed peaceful on the surface, Anning knew from the world¡¯s rules it was a low-martial world, with some wandering heroes and such.


    Therefore, Anning could practice martial arts.


    She practices martial arts firstly for self-defense, and secondly, to guard against Qian Du.


    She fears that in desperation, Qian Du might harm her family in the future.


    Anning has become a Grandmaster Level martial artist in several worlds. Her mind is filled with numerous cultivation techniques, and now she has decided to pick up martial arts again, choosing the techniques best suited for her current body.


    Anning is extremely familiar with these techniques. Picking them up again feels like second nature to her, and within just three to five days, she had already developed her Inner Strength.


    Afterward, she didn¡¯t deliberately practice anymore; instead, she incorporated Inner Strength exercises into her daily activities¡ªwhile eating, walking, and even in her casual movements.


    In addition to practicing Inner Strength, Anning also helped Bai Desheng take care of the melon field.


    The field of the Bai family had many watermelons and also some cantaloupes.


    Anning tasted the melons, and they were not bad, but compared to the much-evolved modern melons, they were still far behind.


    Anning then decided to help Bai Desheng properly cultivate the melons, and, additionally, she wanted to regain the agricultural knowledge from her lifetime as Lin Anning.


    After all, in ancient times, food was paramount to people. If she could cultivate high-yielding crops in this world, it would genuinely be a blessing for the Wan Family.


    If she indeed could grow high-yield grains, even if Qian Du attained high office, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against her.


    Realizing this, Anning threw herself into working in the fields.


    Fortunately, the Bai family¡¯s fields were numerous; some planted with melons, others with grains.


    Anning made a test field where she started cultivating hybrid rice and also wanted to cultivate high-yielding wheat.


    Anning focused on her work, putting all thoughts of Qian Du behind her.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei felt sorry for her labor in the fields but feared she would overthink things if she rested at home, so they let her be in her so-called experimental field.


    In this way, more than a month swiftly passed by.


    It was precisely the season when the Bai family¡¯s watermelons ripened, and traders began shuttling between Baijia Gully and the towns and county.


    The Bai family of three was also bustling with activity.


    One day, while Anning and Bai Desheng were busy picking melons, they saw several children from Baijia Gully hurriedly running over.


    Upon seeing Bai Desheng and Anning, they eagerly said, "Grandpa Desheng, Aunt Ningning, there are a lot of people coming from outside, and there¡¯s one riding a tall horse, looks like a high official..."


    Anning¡¯s expression changed slightly; she knew this was Qian Du arriving.


    Bai Desheng was picking melons when he heard the children¡¯s words and was so startled he stopped what he was doing.


    As he was about to ask what was happening, he saw many people from the village running over.


    "Uncle Desheng, your son-in-law passed the exams. Is he here to fetch your daughter? What great fortune for your family."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Desheng¡¯s face showed shock and anger.


    Wiping her hands, Anning walked to the edge of the field, "What son-in-law? I was divorced by Qian Du more than two months ago, whatever position Qian Du holds now has nothing to do with me."


    "What?"


    The faces of the villagers were full of shock.


    "Divorced? How, how did he divorce?"


    Anning touched her own face and gave a bitter smile, "What else? He just disdained me for being ugly. After he became an Advanced Scholar, he felt this country woman was not good enough for him."


    "This is truly..."


    The villagers of Baijia Gully, being simple and honest, felt that Qian Du was behaving unethically.


    Initially, when the Qian family was poor, they could not even gather the travel expenses for Qian Du to attend the rural examination. It was only because Anning, having married into the Qian family, supported him with her dowry to participate in the rural examination and then the Imperial Examination in the Capital that Qian Du achieved his success.


    But then, fortunately ungrateful, as soon as Qian achieved the status of an Advanced Scholar, he scorned Anning. What ingratitude, the epitome of an ungrateful wolf.


    Listening to the villagers criticizing Qian Du for being unconscionable and heartless, Anning sneered inwardly.


    In the memories of Bai Anning, after she was divorced and sent back home, she felt ashamed and hardly ever went out, never mentioning to anyone in the village about Qian Du heartlessly divorcing her.


    Thus, when Qian Du came to Baijia Gully to fetch her, the villagers thought it was just a small quarrel between husband and wife and spoke in favor of Qian Du.


    Now, however, Anning was not afraid of airing the family¡¯s dirty laundry or being the subject of gossip, she just told the truth, exposing the real face of Qian Du to the world.

 Chapter 46 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 4

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 4The noise was getting closer, and everyone in the village had crowded around.


    One of them said, "What Qian Du did was not respectable; rest assured, once he arrives, we¡¯ll ask him. He can¡¯t just become an official and abandon his old partner."


    Another commented, "We can¡¯t just let this matter go. He says he¡¯s going to divorce her and that¡¯s it? Uncle Bai, we need to make a fuss. Even if he¡¯s an official, he needs a good reputation. We have to make him take Anning back properly."


    Anning stood in the melon field, head bowed, eyes downcast.


    She knew it would come to this.


    Most people think she should cling to Qian Du, groveling if necessary, or else it would mean a great loss for her.


    Almost everyone believes that aside from Qian Du, she¡¯d be hard-pressed to find another good man to marry her. Without Qian Du, she¡¯s destined to live a lonely life.


    The villagers all gave her advice under the guise of concern.


    She was then expected to be grateful; if she didn¡¯t follow their advice, she would be seen as ungrateful.


    It was indeed so, that was exactly Bai Anning¡¯s previous life.


    Bai Anning was entirely pressured into following Qian Du by those "well-intentioned" words and actions.


    Bai Desheng also felt some discomfort after hearing these words.


    He glanced at Zhang Yue Mei.


    Zhang Yue Mei sighed, a face full of sorrow: "Let it be, since they look down on our daughter, we won¡¯t be the unlikable ones; we¡¯ll just take care of our own daughter."


    "That won¡¯t do."


    A middle-aged woman, who normally got along well with Zhang Yue Mei, assertively said, "There¡¯s no reason to let the Qian surname take advantage cheaply. You¡¯re really too kindhearted. In my opinion, if Qian Du dares not to want Anning, you should sue him."


    Anning looked up, her unblemished half face deathly pale, her eyes filled with sorrow and distress: "Auntie, there¡¯s no need to persuade me anymore... Since he has divorced me, I¡¯ve made up my mind not to be involved with him again. He can be his official, and I¡¯ll live my own life. Why bother chasing after someone who disdains you? Even if... even if he really takes me back home, what kind of life will I have?"


    Anning touched her own face: "This appearance of mine, how many can tolerate it? With Qian Du, who knows how much he might secretly despise me. On the surface, it looks alright, as an official wife, but how much suffering I endure on the inside, only I know."


    As she spoke, large tears rolled down her face.


    Even though half of Anning¡¯s face was covered with a red birthmark, which looked very ugly at first glance, when she cried, she seemed like a pear blossom bathed in rain, fragile to the point of poignancy, eliciting a sense of compassion from others.


    Many people, seeing Anning cry so sadly, could not help but sigh with her.


    "Indeed, even if Qian Du truly takes her back, but in that deep and large household, what he plans to do with her is anyone¡¯s guess. If by chance..."


    If by chance she¡¯s treated coldly or ground down until she¡¯s gone, who could help her seek justice?


    But such words were too unpleasant to say out loud, so they went unspoken.


    "Unequal matches are doomed."


    Bai Desheng sighed deep and said, "We are just commoners, while the Qian Family are officials, we can¡¯t compare. Better I take care of my own daughter, to spare ourselves any more troubling incidents in the future."


    Upon hearing this, many others nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, compared to life itself, all that glory and wealth are insubstantial.


    While they were discussing this matter fervently, Qian Du arrived riding a tall horse.


    The path through the melon field wasn¡¯t very wide, so Qian Du dismounted early, handed his horse over to a retainer, and approached wearing a long, green robe at a leisurely pace.


    It must be said, Qian Du was quite handsome indeed.


    He had a tall and slender figure, with fine and handsome features. At first glance, he appeared to be a graceful and attractive young gentleman.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could see that his eyes were triangular, with more white than pupil, and his nose bone was thin, and his lips were exceedingly thin. Such facial characteristics most often indicated ingratitude.


    Anning glanced at him and then lowered her head, continuing to pick melons in the melon field.


    She had no desire to pay attention to the scoundrel who had ruined Bai Anning¡¯s life.


    But Qian Du had a flair for dramatics.


    When he saw Bai Desheng, his face was full of sorrow and guilt. He took a few steps forward, and with a thud, he knelt down: "Greetings to my esteemed father-in-law."


    Bai Desheng hurriedly tried to avoid him: "I don¡¯t deserve this, you¡¯re not my son-in-law anymore, please don¡¯t call me father-in-law in vain."


    Qian Du immediately began knocking his head to the ground desperately, crying while he did so: "It¡¯s all my fault, I was wrong. At that time, I was upset about an official assignment, and in a fit of anger, I quarreled with Ningning. I knew she was wronged, yet... yet I only cared about my own discomfort, and in a temper, I sent her back."


    Qian Du cried out loud, his words seeming extremely heartfelt and sincere: "I also couldn¡¯t swallow my pride, hoping that Ningning would soften towards me. But who knew she was so strong-willed? Over this month and more, I¡¯ve been unable to eat or sleep, worrying that Ningning was being aggrieved, afraid she might... have ill thoughts..."


    Zhang Yue Mei, seeing Qian Du speak so passionately, couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Bai Desheng.


    She saw Bai Desheng standing there expressionless with his arms folded, which startled her, prompting her to step back a few paces.


    Yet, the people around them felt quite sympathetic toward Qian Du. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several people spoke out to help Qian Du, urging Bai Desheng to forgive him.


    Some young wives approached Anning to persuade her, citing ¡¯a day as husband and wife earns a hundred days of grace¡¯ and other sayings, like ¡¯couples who fight still sleep together at night.¡¯


    Anning simply bent down to pick melons, pretending not to hear anything.


    Meanwhile, Qian Du continued to sob: "It was Father-in-law who didn¡¯t forsake me, giving Ningning to me in marriage. Now that I have become an Advanced Scholar, I should have treated her better, let her enjoy some fortune with me. But who knew... It¡¯s all my fault. Now, I kneel here. Whatever punishment or beating father-in-law wants to give, I will accept."


    Bai Desheng took a step back, scrutinizing Qian Du with a frown.


    At this moment, Anning dropped the watermelon in her hand and walked over.


    She looked at Qian Du calmly: "Old Master Qian, please don¡¯t make things difficult for my father. Let me be frank with you: I never wanted to get married due to my appearance. It was only to avoid causing trouble for my parents that I married you. But ever since marrying you, I¡¯ve been uncomfortable in my heart. Whenever I saw Old Master Qian¡¯s handsome face, the more ashamed I felt. I know I don¡¯t deserve you. I had even considered divorce before, but before I could mention it, you divorced me first, which suited my wishes. Now that we are divorced, what talk is there of marital affection? Even a humble woman like me can let go; how can Old Master Qian, a great man, not do the same? It would be a shame to look down on you."


    Uh?


    Qian Du looked up at Anning.


    Anning¡¯s words left him not knowing what to say.


    Qian Du had it all planned out before coming here¡ªno matter how Anning complained, he would just cry and admit his errors. He was ready to kneel in the melon field and would not rise until Anning agreed to remarry him; he didn¡¯t believe Anning could be more stubborn than he was.


    But he never imagined that Anning would not complain at all, but instead keep saying she was unworthy of him and felt inferior upon seeing him.


    How was he to deal with this?


    Anning laughed lightly: "Moreover, I admit I am ignorant, barely literate, and certainly can¡¯t keep up with the social obligations of an official¡¯s wife. It would be better not to delay Old Master Qian. It¡¯s best if we go our separate ways and you remarry someone suitable who can help you, so that you can have a peaceful and beautiful life. Then, I can also be at ease."


    She thought to herself that it¡¯d be a fine day indeed, you will inevitably have a pile of troubles and no more beauties to speak of.


    Qian Du was even more at a loss for words.


    He wanted to say he didn¡¯t mind, but Anning saw through it: "Even if Old Master Qian doesn¡¯t mind, I mind myself. If I were to follow you again, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t take long before I become depressed and die of sorrow. If Old Master Qian still has some remembrance of our marital affection, it would be better to grant my wish and let me spend a few quiet years in my own home."


    Anning¡¯s words basically meant if you want me to die sooner, then insist on me going with you.


    These words made Qian Du even more embarrassed.


    Was he really supposed to bluntly say he wouldn¡¯t mind Anning dying sooner, and he would be happier the sooner she died?

 Chapter 47 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 5

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 5Qian Du knelt in the melon field, utterly ignored by Anning.


    She picked the melons and carried two watermelons, intending to go home.


    Both Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei could tell that Anning would never reconcile with Qian Du.


    Zhang Yue Mei patiently persuaded Qian Du, "Old Master Qian, you should go back. My daughter is very stubborn; once she sets her mind on something, not even a team of oxen can pull her back. Perhaps it¡¯s fate that you weren¡¯t meant to be together; you should find a noble and virtuous lady to marry and live a good life."


    After the Bai family left, Qian Du¡¯s face was ash-grey.


    He genuinely didn¡¯t expect Anning to dismiss him so indifferently.


    On his way here, Qian Du had imagined many scenarios.


    He thought that as long as he admitted his mistakes and was willing to take Anning back, she would eagerly go with him. However, he didn¡¯t expect Anning to completely sever ties with him.


    Qian Du harbored deep hatred for Anning.


    He felt that Anning had humiliated him and had not given him any respect.


    Additionally, Qian Du also felt some regret.


    He regretted that in his arrogance after passing the Imperial Examination, he had divorced Anning too soon. If he had waited a bit longer, he might not be in such an awkward predicament now.


    Back home, Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei immediately surrounded Anning.


    Zhang Yue Mei cautiously asked, "Ningning, do you truly intend to sever all ties with Mr. Qian?"


    Anning coldly laughed, her face chillingly calm, "Sever ties? What kindness or duty do I owe him?"


    Anning hugged Zhang Yue Mei tightly, crying and softly saying, "After I married him, he never even touched me. Mother, he simply looked down on me; I don¡¯t want to be demeaned by him anymore."


    "What?"


    Zhang Yue Mei was shocked and pushed Anning away, looking into her clear eyes and asking seriously, "Is everything you said true?"


    Anning nodded firmly.


    "The audacity!"


    Bai Desheng trembled with rage.


    He wanted to caress Anning¡¯s head but retracted his hand as if he recalled something, "Ningning, let¡¯s ignore such a despicable person from now on, we absolutely must not deal with him again."


    Zhang Yue Mei glanced at Bai Desheng and gritted her teeth, "If he dares to bother us again, we... we will move away, let him not find us."


    Bai Desheng nodded in agreement.


    They were merely ordinary citizens now, no match for the Advanced Scholar Qian Du.


    But they were not entirely helpless; they had some support.


    If Qian Du continued to bother them incessantly, Bai Desheng would surely move away for Anning¡¯s sake.


    Anning, seeing her parents¡¯ concern, smiled, "Yes, I will ignore him from now on. I will just stay with you both, and we will live well together."


    Meanwhile, Qian Du knelt for a long time without seeing anyone from the Bai family.


    Filled with frustration and anger, he no longer continued kneeling.


    He got up from the melon field and was helped home by his attendants.


    Mounting his horse, Qian Du gritted his teeth with hatred, "The Bai¡¯s, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit."


    Halfway down the road, Qian Du turned his horse around, not returning to Yuqian Village but instead heading to the county government.


    The current county magistrate had some connections with Qian Du.


    Qian Du had made some friends in the Capital, and the magistrate was the brother of one of his friends.


    This county magistrate, surnamed Liu, had also passed the Imperial Examination. After becoming an Advanced Scholar, he was appointed here, where he managed the county quite well for three years. His family in the Capital was endeavoring to secure him a position in a more prosperous place.


    Upon reaching the government office, Qian Du sent in a visiting card.


    After a while, County Magistrate Liu sent someone to invite Qian Du inside.


    The two met and caught up for a while. Qian Du then reluctantly talked to County Magistrate Liu about his regret over divorcing his wife and hoped that County Magistrate Liu could intervene and help mediate with the Bai family.


    County Magistrate Liu was easy to talk to. Knowing that Qian Du was a good friend of his brother and that it was not a difficult matter, he agreed without hesitation.


    Qian Du only returned home after entrusting County Magistrate Liu.


    As he approached Yuqian Village, he saw many people waiting at the entrance of the village. Seeing Qian Du return, the villagers greeted him with smiles and tried their best to please him.


    Qian Du had felt aggrieved at the Bai family, but now seeing his enthusiastic fellow villagers, he finally felt relieved.


    He dismounted and first paid respects to his mother, Ms. Qian He.


    Ms. Qian He, seeing Qian Du dressed in a long robe and riding a tall horse, was thrilled by his imposing appearance.


    She quickly stepped forward, helped Qian Du up, and with tears of joy streaming down her face, she exclaimed, "My son, my son, you¡¯ve lost weight. Hurry back home, let mom take a good look at you."


    With a smile on his face, Qian Du supported Ms. Qian He and headed home.


    Once inside, while Ms. Qian He and Qian Du were talking in the house, Ms. Qian He¡¯s niece, He Yue, was busy in the kitchen with others.


    After catching up with Ms. Qian He, when Qian Du came out, he saw He Yue in a pink dress and skirt, her fair face and watery eyes looking at him tenderly.


    He Yue, both joyful and shy, looked at Qian Du, her affectionate gaze warming his heart.


    Seeing no one around, he went over and took He Yue¡¯s hand: "Yue Niang, are you well?"


    He Yue lowered her head, her voice very low: "I am fine. Cousin, are you well? Congratulations on your passing the Imperial Examination. Your future is boundless."


    Qian Du smiled and leaned in closer to He Yue: "Yue Niang, rest assured, I will not let you down."


    Anning, however, didn¡¯t care what would happen to Qian Du. She shared her thoughts with Bai Desheng, didn¡¯t stay long at home, and took advantage of the not-too-hot weather to carry a basket and head up the mountain.


    During this period, Anning had been busy with farm work. Now with some free time, she began to think about hybrid rice.


    Moreover, Anning wanted to find some medicinal herbs. She couldn¡¯t always have such a large birthmark on her face; Anning was seeking Detoxification Pills to remove the birthmark.


    Having traversed many worlds, Anning possessed profound knowledge in medicine, and was already a grandmaster-level figure.


    Additionally, in her past life as Lin Anning, she had specifically studied pharmaceutical biology. In this world, when it came to medicine, if Anning acknowledged being second, no one would dare to claim first.


    Anning had already known when she first arrived that the birthmark on Bai Anning¡¯s face was actually toxins.


    And these toxins had been carried in the womb.


    It must have been that Bai Anning¡¯s biological mother was poisoned during pregnancy.


    It was unknown whether it was fortunate or not, but these toxins had been absorbed by the fetus Bai Anning. Bai Anning had a special constitution; these toxins did not harm her body but accumulated on her face as a birthmark, merely affecting her appearance.


    Now, what Anning needed to do was to prepare supreme Detoxification Pills, figure out how to neutralize the poison, and restore the face to its rightful appearance.


    Carrying the basket, Anning quickly ascended the mountain. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once in the mountain, Anning slowed down and searched for medicinal herbs while communicating with An Xin using her thoughts.


    An Xin was quite dejected: "It¡¯s all my fault for not keeping the treasures we accumulated over the years safe; everything turned to nothing, even, even the space was not preserved."


    Anning comforted An Xin with a smile: "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we two are together, it¡¯s fine. Now that we¡¯ve found a way to deal with the Main God, we must strive to regain our freedom. In the future, we can accumulate whatever we want again."


    An Xin was still somewhat unhappy: "But without the Main God¡¯s support, the rules of these minor worlds are too oppressive. You can¡¯t do things beyond the rules; how can you create space, or carry the space to the next world?"


    Indeed, that was a problem.


    However, Anning wasn¡¯t really worried.


    "An Xin, those are all external possessions and don¡¯t matter much. We have traversed countless worlds, to us, the most precious thing isn¡¯t those divine artifacts, but the knowledge we have acquired, our intellect¡ªthat¡¯s the most valuable."


    An Xin fell silent.


    Anning said no more, giving him time to think clearly.


    "Ningning, Ningning, there are medicinal herbs fifty meters ahead..."


    After a while, An Xin began diligently helping Anning search for medicinal herbs.

 Chapter 48 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 6

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 6With An Xin¡¯s help, Anning did find quite a lot of herbs, and on her way down the mountain, she even caught a wild chicken.


    She returned home, brimming with her spoils, and at night, Zhang Yue Mei prepared a pot of wild chicken stewed with mushrooms for her, which she devoured with relish.


    The next day, Anning decided to continue searching for herbs on the mountain, but before she could leave, that County Magistrate Liu came calling.


    Having a county official like him visit a commoner¡¯s home such as the Bai family was indeed quite rare.


    County Magistrate Liu stood outside the door of the Bai family, frowning as he surveyed the low house, with a flash of disdain in his eyes.


    Bai Desheng came out with a smile plastered on his face: "Greetings to the official."


    County Magistrate Liu gestured dismissively: "Dispense with the formalities."


    Bai Desheng welcomed County Magistrate Liu into their home, and once Liu had seated himself, he assumed a haughty posture: "I am here today on behalf of Scholar Qian. Regretting his impulsive decision to divorce your esteemed daughter, he has asked me to mediate and propose reconciliation."


    Bai Desheng stood to one side and remained silent.


    County Magistrate Liu cleared his throat: "As the saying goes, forgive and forget. While Scholar Qian has made mistakes, to be able to admit and rectify those errors is admirable. He has recognized his wrongs, so there is no need to hold grudges. Moreover, if your esteemed daughter were to forgive Scholar Qian, wouldn¡¯t their marital harmony be a benevolent outcome?"


    That was what County Magistrate Liu said, and also what he believed.


    He didn¡¯t think that Qian Du did anything wrong, on the contrary, he felt that the Bai family was being pretentious.


    This condescending attitude irked Bai Desheng, who was seething internally, but he dared not show his feelings in front of County Magistrate Liu.


    He bowed his hands: "My lord, to speak frankly, my daughter has firmly resolved not to entangle herself with Old Master Qian. Even if I..."


    Bai Desheng had not finished speaking when Anning came out.


    She approached with a calm demeanor, her steps slow yet determined: "My lord, please allow me to report. It is not that Old Master Qian is at fault; rather, I consider myself too unsightly to be worthy of him. Knowing Old Master Qian to be a man of deep emotions and principles, and not wishing to humiliate him, I decided against reconciliation."


    Only when Anning approached County Magistrate Liu did he get a good look at her appearance.


    And he was quite startled.


    From a distance, Anning truly looked like a beauty, her figure graceful and even her profile quite exquisite. But as she drew closer, the birthmark that covered half her face was unsettling to behold.


    The dark, reddish, and disturbing birthmark covered half her face, making it uncomfortable to even glance at her; staring too long might induce the urge to vomit.


    County Magistrate Liu, being someone fastidious and squeamish by nature, felt a surge of revulsion upon seeing Anning¡¯s face.


    And yet, as Anning approached and greeted him, "Your concern is greatly appreciated, my lord, but I am resolute. It won¡¯t change regardless of who comes to persuade. Please do not..."


    County Magistrate Liu abruptly stood up: "In that case, I shall discuss the matter with Scholar Qian. I take my leave."


    Anning wanted to see County Magistrate Liu out, but he left even more quickly, almost fleeing from the place.


    It was only after passing through Baijia Gully that County Magistrate Liu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sitting in his sedan, he murmured softly: "Scholar Qian truly is a man of deep commitment; to still seek reconciliation with a woman of such unremarkable looks. If I were him, I¡¯d have her stay as far away as possible."


    After a while, County Magistrate Liu considered how Qian Du, now an Advanced Scholar, could choose any bride he wished. Why should he fixate on such an unattractive woman? The County Magistrate thought he should advise Qian Du, seeing how obstinate he was.


    After County Magistrate Liu left, Anning pulled up a chair and sat down.


    She lowered her head, her eyes flashing with an indescribable light.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei were deeply saddened; seeing An Ding weighed down, they too were frightened into silence.


    It was a long while before Anning sighed softly: "Let it be. If I am as insignificant as a blade of grass, why should I care about such extrinsic renown?"


    With those words, both Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei were moved to tears.


    Especially Zhang Yue Mei, who hugged Anning as she wept bitterly: "My child, it¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault, causing you such distress."


    Bai Desheng bowed his head and wiped his tears: "My son, just endure for a few more years. In a few years, I will surely make everything go your way."


    Anning, with tears in her eyes, replied: "If enduring can let our family live in peace, then what¡¯s the harm in enduring? I¡¯m just afraid that the more we endure, the more others will bully us."


    These words made Bai Desheng¡¯s heart ache even more.


    "If it really becomes unbearable, father will take you all and leave Baijia Gully. We will go somewhere else where Qian Du cannot find us."


    Anning thought for a moment and nodded: "This could work, but... all of our family assets, and..."


    Zhang Yue Mei stroked Anning¡¯s hair: "My child, as long as you are well, how could any amount of family assets be too precious to part with?"


    Bai Desheng gave a bitter smile: "These land and properties can only be sold for a pittance."


    Anning¡¯s eyes flickered faintly, becoming more certain about her own origin.


    Bai Desheng was a decisive man. Once he resolved to leave, he certainly wouldn¡¯t drag his feet.


    That very day, he quietly found a broker to sell the properties. In the afternoon, Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei packed their valuables and left with Anning.


    Sitting in the ox cart, Anning, while nibbling on some snacks, asked Bai Desheng: "Dad, where are we going? If we travel far, how will we manage travel permits and identity documents?"


    Bai Desheng smiled and took out some travel permits and documents for Anning: "Look, dad has already prepared everything. I had these made earlier by paying someone; now we are finally putting them to use."


    Anning glanced at the permits and concealed the contemplation in her eyes.


    She increasingly understood that Bai Anning¡¯s identity was probably not ordinary.


    It¡¯s very possible that Bai Anning was a member of the Royal Family, and the reason for Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei taking her away could very well be due to power struggles within the palace.


    But if that were the case, Bai Anning, being a girl, should logically not be impacted by the conflicts of the harem. Why then...


    Anning began to sort through the royal affairs she had learned about in recent days, and some ideas started to take shape in her mind.


    The ox cart shook continuously, taking the Anning family farther and farther from Baijia Gully.


    Shortly after the Anning family left, Ms. Qian He came with people to their door.


    Qian Du had originally expected County Magistrate Liu to persuade Anning to have a change of heart, but Liu ended up siding with Anning, advising Qian Du to give up on her.


    This made Qian Du feel quite uncomfortable.


    As for Anning, the plain girl¡ªif possible, Qian Du wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her at all.


    But who would have thought that this plain girl could bring good fortune to her husband?


    Of course, Qian Du couldn¡¯t possibly tell County Magistrate Liu this.


    Since Liu couldn¡¯t help, Qian Du could only think of other ways.


    After much thought, Qian Du discussed the matter with Ms. Qian He.


    Upon hearing this, Ms. Qian He was outraged. It was as if Anning was practically rebelling¡ªQian Du had knelt down to her, yet she showed no giving in. Such a woman needed to be taught a lesson.


    So, Ms. Qian He found some brutes and went to the Bai family with great aggression.


    She planned to use her status as the mother-in-law to pressure Anning and if she resisted, Ms. Qian He would simply have her kidnapped and brought back.


    With the few people at the Bai family home, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a fight against the roughnecks Ms. Qian He had brought.


    Moreover, being an Advanced Scholar, even if the people of Baijia Gully didn¡¯t support the Qian family, they wouldn¡¯t dare to side against the Qian family and fight alongside Bai Se.


    Ms. Qian He was confident as she went there full of fierce momentum.


    But what she never expected was that the Bai family had already left, and when she arrived, all that was left was an empty house.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 7

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 7Ms. Qian He ordered the doors to be smashed and searched the entire Bai family home, inside and out, only to find nothing of value except for some worthless kitchen utensils and farming tools.


    Her broom-like eyebrows stood on end as she placed her hands on her hips and began cursing in the courtyard.


    "What kind of people are these, how can they do such shitty things? The Bai family, you¡¯re really shamelessly despicable..."


    With that tirade, Ms. Qian He managed to draw out all the people of Baijia Gully.


    Although no one dared to confront Ms. Qian He, everyone kept their own score.


    Almost everyone thought poorly of Ms. Qian He, and that the Qian family was completely inadequate in behavior.


    Others wondered to themselves, why Bai Anning wouldn¡¯t forgive Qian Du?


    After all, Qian Du was an Advanced Scholar and was destined to become an official. By following him, she would have enjoyed endless blessings. Yet the Bai family preferred to leave their home behind rather than reconcile with Qian Du. This suggests that Qian Du¡¯s character was so poor, who knows how Bai Anning had been mistreated in the Qian family home.


    Seeing Ms. Qian He¡¯s demeanor, most people were convinced that the Qian family did not treat Bai Anning well, or rather, Bai Anning might have been abused almost to death in the Qian home, and that¡¯s why she fled as soon as Qian Du returned to the village.


    With such thoughts taking root, it was inevitable that rumors began to surface at home.


    Thus, word spread quickly, and in just a few days, the people in neighboring villages all knew about the Qian family¡¯s mistreatment of Bai Anning.


    Meanwhile, Qian Du was too busy wooing He Yue Niang to care about these rumors.


    He Yue Niang had been staying with the Qian family lately.


    Her parents also supported her closeness with Qian Du, hoping she would secure some benefits for their family.


    He Yue Niang planned to leave the village with Qian Du¡¯s help. She didn¡¯t want to be a peasant girl, nor did she wish to marry someone from the countryside; she longed to be an official wife and live a life of luxury. With no connections of her own, Qian Du was the only one she could approach, so for the sake of a better future, He Yue Niang clung tightly to him.


    That day, He Yue Niang made some snacks and brought them into the study.


    In the study, Qian Du looked distressed and angry.


    He Yue Niang knew he must be upset about Bai Anning, so she approached him with a smile on her face, "Cousin, have something to eat first."


    Qian Du nodded, "Put it down."


    He Yue Niang walked behind him and began kneading his shoulders with both hands, "Cousin, don¡¯t be too anxious; Mrs. Bai is just an unfortunate soul, too ungrateful."


    Qian Du was still worried, "Without Mrs. Bai, how can I secure a government position? We lack connections, and our family lacks wealth. It is even hard to make a few friends, let alone find a wealthy place to hold an official position."


    He Yue Niang didn¡¯t understand all this.


    All she knew was that Qian Du was an Advanced Scholar, out of reach, and not just any Mrs. Bai, but perhaps even a Princess of the Royal Family would be suited for him.


    She chuckled, "Mrs. Bai is not the only lucky one in this world; many can bring prosperity to their husbands, and there¡¯s more than one or two of such wives. Moreover, it¡¯s good that Mrs. Bai left. Cousin could then maybe marry the daughter of a high-ranking official, and with the Yue Family¡¯s support, you¡¯d be much better off than with Mrs. Bai."


    These words sparked a light in Qian Du¡¯s eyes, and he realized he had been obsessed with an idea.


    Convinced by the Taoist that Mrs. Bai could bring him fortune, he thought only she could bring him good luck.


    But now he realized that there were plenty of women in the world who could bring fortune, or even if they couldn¡¯t, as long as their family had a good background and could support him, that would suffice. Why should he always be fixated on Mrs. Bai, that ugly woman?


    Seeing Qian Du receptive to her words, He Yue Niang smiled and said, "Cousin, it¡¯s good to be rid of Mrs. Bai. You might end up marrying a rich and gentle lady, and what about Mrs. Bai after leaving you? What else could she do, who would be so devoted and willing to marry her? She might just end up with a dirt-poor, illiterate country bumpkin or, perhaps, spend the rest of her life in bitter solitude with only a Buddha statue for company."


    Thinking that Bai Anning had no one else to marry and would have to settle for a poor, crude man who couldn¡¯t even afford three meals a day, Qian Du felt a surge of glee.


    Isn¡¯t that right, other than him who else would want Mrs. Bai with that appearance?


    Having left him, Mrs. Bai¡¯s life is likely to be somewhat bitter.


    In the future, Mrs. Bai will regret it.


    Thinking this way, all his worries vanished.


    Qian Du¡¯s spirits lifted, and he turned to grasp He Yue¡¯s hand: "Yue Niang, what you said makes sense, I have thought it over, and it is indeed better to return to the Capital sooner. Once there, who knows if I might find a chance to make some connections."


    He Yue was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and wept: "Cousin, once you leave... I fear that we may never meet again in this lifetime."


    "What happened?"


    Qian Du frowned. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He Yue sobbed softly: "My parents said, said that I¡¯m old enough to be married, and lately, our family has been struggling a lot, so, so they have found a match for me, someone who is known for beating his wife."


    He Yue¡¯s words caused a sharp pain in Qian Du¡¯s heart.


    He gazed fixedly at He Yue, and after a long while, he said: "I have wronged you, rest assured, I will explain everything clearly to your uncle. On this journey to the Capital, you and your mother should come with me. Although I may not be able to give you the status of an official wife in the future, I will ensure that you live a life without worries."


    He Yue looked tenderly at Qian Du: "I, I don¡¯t need any status, as long as I can be with you, cousin, I am willing to do anything."


    He Yue¡¯s sweet affection was very much to Qian Du¡¯s liking; he was already lost in the gentle embrace of love, no longer concerning himself with Bai Anning.


    Anning¡¯s family traveled slowly in their ox cart, stopping and starting, it took them over half a month to find a place to settle down.


    This place was not too far from the Capital, the town was bustling, and the security was not bad. Anning was keen on settling close to the Capital, but Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei were somewhat reluctant.


    In the end, Anning made up her mind, and Bai Desheng, unable to persuade her otherwise, agreed.


    Speaking of which, the Bai family¡¯s wealth was indeed quite substantial.


    When Bai Anning married Qian Du, she did bring a considerable dowry with her.


    Bai Anning was somewhat shrewd; when Qian Du divorced her, she took the silver notes and other valuable items with her, leaving only the less valuable parts of her dowry with the Qian family.


    Now the family needed to settle down, which naturally meant buying a house and land.


    Anning took out their wealth, but Bai Desheng chose not to use hers.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei brought out a box full of silver notes, as well as a good number of valuable items, such as pearls and jades.


    Anning saw an East Pearl the size of a thumb pad, uniformly sized pink South Pearls, and various brightly translucent jades. While these items might not be worth a fortune, they were certainly quite valuable.


    Seeing these items, Anning became even more convinced of Bai Anning¡¯s extraordinary identity.


    Bai Anning, unworldly as she was, could not see that Bai Desheng was a eunuch, but Anning could.


    And Zhang Yue Mei, who clearly bore the demeanor of a palace maid.


    Anning had traversed countless times and spaces, dealing with eunuchs and palace maids being nothing new to her. Those coming from the palace had their own code of conduct, and Zhang Yue Mei¡¯s every move was nearly identical to those palace maids.


    Having observed these details, Anning naturally suspected that Bai Anning was of Royal Family origin.


    Now that Bai Desheng had taken out these valuables, Anning was already convinced that Bai Anning must be a victim of palace intrigue.

 Chapter 50 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 8

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 8Because of Qian Du¡¯s connection, Anning learned some of the history of the dynasty she was currently in and some things happening in the Capital now.


    It is now the 23rd year of Shengping. Emperor Shengping has been on the throne for over twenty years without significant achievement or fault, and peace prevails throughout all the world. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be fair, Emperor Shengping can¡¯t be considered an incompetent ruler, but his involvement in romantic affairs is somewhat questionable.


    Emperor Shengping favored Imperial Concubine Tian, it is said, because they met before he ascended the throne, and Imperial Concubine Tian once saved his life. However, since Imperial Concubine Tian was a concubine of her family, she could not become Empress. After Emperor Shengping took the throne, she was brought into the palace and granted the title of a concubine.


    The current Empress is the legitimate daughter of the noble Chu Family.


    Empress Chu does not enjoy favor, and Imperial Concubine Tian dominates the harem, to the extent that even Empress Chu has to act according to her wishes.


    Also because Imperial Concubine Tian holds sway over the harem, Emperor Shengping has only one son, that is, the Crown Prince born by Empress Chu.


    It seems that Empress Chu was able to give birth to the Crown Prince without letting Imperial Concubine Tian know. After the Crown Prince was born, Imperial Concubine Tian was furious, and attempted to harm him several times. Each time, the Chu Family found ways to protect him, and later sent the Crown Prince out of the palace to live with the Chu Family until he was a teenager before returning to the palace.


    Imperial Concubine Tian is jealous; since the Crown Prince¡¯s birth, neither the Empress nor any other concubines have conceived again.


    And Emperor Shengping is very indulgent towards Imperial Concubine Tian, even though he knows that she has killed more than one of his children, he has never blamed her.


    Thinking of these messages, Anning had a sense of what was going on.


    Perhaps Bai Anning is the current Princess.


    Maybe she was born to Empress Chu, or perhaps another concubine of decent background, sent out of the palace for fear of Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s harm.


    However...


    Anning really didn¡¯t understand why Bai Anning couldn¡¯t acknowledge her ancestry and return to her clan in her previous life.


    Anning had her doubts but did not ask Bai Desheng.


    After living in the small town for a few days, Bai Desheng settled their household registration and found an official to buy fields and shops.


    Because it was close to the Capital, it was not easy to buy farmland. Bai Desheng asked people to look around for several days and eventually bought a manor of a hundred or so acres and also several shops in the town.


    Once the manor was bought, Bai Desheng took Zhang Yue Mei and Anning to see it.


    Anning carefully examined the environment of the manor, tested the soil and water conditions, and felt that it would be suitable for experimental fields. Seeing some hills nearby, she asked Bai Desheng to buy those hills as well.


    Their family did not settle in the town for long but instead repaired a few rooms above the manor and moved in to live there.


    Anning was busy settling down the family business, and it wasn¡¯t until more than half a month later that she started working in the fields.


    She started by opening up an acre for herself and managed to prepare some fertilizer. After fertilization, she began her rice breeding experiments.


    Anning had spent half her previous life studying agricultural science; she was extremely skilled at breeding various crops, and now she started again without any unfamiliarity.


    After planting the rice successfully, Anning began to work on breeding wheat.


    She and Bai Desheng spent every day in the fields, and when they finished planting two acres of wheat, they both turned dark and thin.


    Zhang Yue Mei felt so distressed seeing her husband and daughter working so hard. She wanted to persuade Anning, but seeing her so focused on the fields, she didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything. Instead, she busied herself coming up with ways to make delicious food to nourish the father and daughter.


    The fields were planted, but Anning¡¯s work was far from being relaxed.


    Every day, she had to go to the fields to observe and make records, carefully noting down the growth of the rice and wheat so she could have a reference for future comparison.


    Because she spent her days out in the fields, Anning paid little attention to her appearance.


    She wore a grey long-sleeved jacket and black trousers, with cloth shoes on her feet, and often went into the fields barefoot.


    Anning¡¯s body was already unattractive because of a birthmark, and now, with her disregard for appearance, she looked even more drab and ugly.


    Bai Desheng, upon seeing Anning like this, sometimes couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh.


    Anning didn¡¯t care what others thought; her mind was fully set on improving crops. She wanted to quickly cultivate high-yield plants and, with this merit, secure recognition from the Emperor to ensure her own safety.


    An Advanced Scholar from Qian Du had driven Anning¡¯s family to flee far from home to avoid disaster. This made Anning feel utterly humiliated.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience something like that again.


    Nor did she want any powerful figure to threaten her life and safety again.


    The best way was to cultivate high-yield grains to prevent the people from going hungry.


    If she could accomplish this, anyone who dared to target her would probably be attacked by an outraged public.


    Bai Desheng must have understood Anning¡¯s thoughts, which is why he went to great lengths to support her.


    That night, after Anning went to sleep, Bai Desheng sought out Zhang Yue Mei.


    The two of them left the house and sat in the courtyard, gazing at the gentle breeze and bright moon.


    Zhang Yue Mei, tears falling, looked down and said, "Anning... she should have been a Princess, living a life of luxury. Now, she has to do such menial tasks. Watching her busy in the fields, my heart aches unbearably. I have failed our lady."


    Bai Desheng sighed, "It can¡¯t be helped. Who would have expected Imperial Concubine Tian to be so powerful? Our lady didn¡¯t even dare to speak up when she was pregnant, and yet Imperial Concubine Tian still managed to poison her. If not for our lady and Anning¡¯s strong will to live, they might have long since perished. Anning was born without anyone knowing for fear of Imperial Concubine Tian, so she had to be sent far away."


    Zhang Yue Mei said softly, "I understand all of this. It¡¯s just that I feel so sorry for our lady and for Anning. Who knows if mother and daughter will be able to meet in this lifetime."


    Bai Desheng¡¯s eyes also moistened, "Anning has grown up so much, and the Empress... she has not seen her once, nor does she know where we are."


    Zhang Yue Mei, with seething hatred, clenched her teeth, "Ms. Tian is really too venomous. What harm could Anning, a Princess, do to her? Even then, she wouldn¡¯t let her go. Back then, we were hiding well with Anning, but Ms. Tian¡¯s men still found us. We barely escaped with our lives, bringing Anning with us. Since then, we¡¯ve had to live in disguise and endure humiliation just to survive."


    As she spoke, she became sadder, wiping her tears while saying, "I¡¯m afraid the Empress thinks Anning died long ago. She doesn¡¯t know that her daughter is still alive."


    Anning, lying in bed, heard all of this clearly.


    She finally understood why Bai Anning never knew her true identity until death.


    Her biological mother didn¡¯t know she was still alive, and Bai Desheng didn¡¯t dare contact the palace. In their past lives, he and Zhang Yue Mei were killed by Qian Du. Before dying they didn¡¯t see Bai Anning and didn¡¯t have the chance to reveal her lineage, and so Bai Anning and her biological mother missed each other for an entire lifetime.


    With a solemn gaze, Anning thought of Noble Consort Tian in the palace and Emperor Shengping¡¯s unusual affection for her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt there was something suspicious.


    Putting aside that Emperor Shengping was an authentic ancient Emperor, even a modern man would hardly stand by and watch a loved one kill his own children.


    He could be indifferent to his children, could ignore them, but he shouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to let someone harm his children.


    Emperor Shengping himself was an Emperor; if he wanted to securely sit on the throne, he would surely need an heir. If for nothing else, to maintain peace in the court, he would desire the blessing of many sons. So why would he let Noble Consort Tian harm one son after another, not even sparing his daughters?


    There must be something peculiar about this Noble Consort Tian; she must have done something to manipulate Emperor Shengping.

 Chapter 51 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 9

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 9Anning really wanted to meet Emperor Shengping and figure out what his situation really was.


    But right now, she simply couldn¡¯t see Emperor Shengping.


    The only possibility for her to see Emperor Shengping was if she grew a high-yielding crop, and Emperor Shengping might meet with her in consideration of her contribution.


    For this reason, Anning worked even harder at farming.


    Besides that, she was also searching for medicinal herbs to concoct medicines.


    You must know, Detoxification Pills aren¡¯t easy to formulate, as they require several rare medicinal materials.


    Anning was quite lucky; while at Baijia Gully, she had found two types on the mountain, and now she was only short of one more.


    On this day, Anning didn¡¯t go to the fields but instead changed into a more presentable outfit and headed to the pharmacies in town in search of medicinal materials.


    The town was not small, and there were several pharmacies. Anning planned to visit each one.


    She first visited Heji Hall, the largest pharmacy in town. She didn¡¯t find the medicinal material she was looking for there.


    Anning didn¡¯t harbor much hope anyway and wasn¡¯t disappointed when she didn¡¯t find it; coming out of Heji Hall, she went into another smaller pharmacy.


    The moment she entered the door of this pharmacy, she was taken aback.


    The pharmacy was indeed not big, but it was exceptionally tidy and clean. That was not the main surprise; rather, it was that the shopkeeper was incredibly pleasing to the eye.


    The shopkeeper behind the counter, dressed in a green long robe, was tall and slender, standing there as if he were a pine or bamboo, his face like a fresh breeze or bright moonlight, carrying a hint of indifferent aloofness but also unexpectedly handsome to the point of being captivating.


    Anning had seen many men, including some with peerless appearances.


    This shopkeeper, although handsome, seemed somewhat out of place for a pharmacy shopkeeper, but Anning merely glanced twice before shifting her gaze.


    She looked around the pharmacy then slowly walked over and softly asked the shopkeeper, "Do you have any green jade grass?"


    Worried that the shopkeeper might not know what green jade grass is, she also took out a piece of paper with a drawing of the green jade grass on it: "It¡¯s this medicinal material."


    The shopkeeper lowered his head to look at the paper, then raised his head to look at Anning several times, and his mind became clear.


    "Are you formulating a medicine?"


    Anning nodded.


    "Who gave you the prescription?"


    Anning smiled and said, "I formulated it myself."


    The shopkeeper was startled, then looked at Anning again with some surprise, "May I see your prescription?"


    Afraid that Anning might misunderstand, he added, "I¡¯m... worried that there might be an error in your formulation, that can be fatal."


    Anning saw sincerity in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes.


    She confidently took out the medical recipe and let the shopkeeper glance at it.


    The shopkeeper saw the recipe and his eyes flashed with admiration.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t admiration for Anning herself but for the medical recipe.


    He saluted Anning, "I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a medical genius in my lifetime. I, Xiao Yuan, am honored to know you."


    Anning quickly returned the salute, "Don¡¯t mention it, do you have the medicine I¡¯m looking for here?"


    Xiao Yuan turned and left, and after a short while, he came back with a wooden box in his hand.


    He pushed the box in front of Anning, "Take a look."


    Anning opened the box and was immediately delighted to see the fresh green jade grass inside, "You really have it, and it¡¯s even fresh green jade grass."


    She cradled the box in her hands, "How much for this medicine?"


    "Ten silver taels."


    Xiao Yuan enunciated the two characters.


    Eh?


    Anning was taken aback, "Ten taels? Are you making a mistake?"


    "No mistake," Xiao Yuan gestured with his hand, "I sell medicines based on my mood, and the price varies from person to person."


    That is, he would set a very low price for someone who makes him feel good, and for those he dislikes, he would ask for an exorbitant amount.


    Looking at the green jade grass and then at the ordinary pharmacies in this small town, Anning came to understand.


    "Ten taels is really too little."


    Anning murmured softly, then raised her head and smiled, "But I¡¯m not a fool. There¡¯s no need for me to raise the price for you, thank you."


    Leaving ten silver taels behind, Anning took the medicine and turned to leave.


    "Miss, please wait a moment."


    Xiao Yuan came out from behind the counter and quickly caught up to Anning.


    Eh?


    Anning turned around.


    As she turned, the side of her face with the birthmark was directly facing Xiao Yuan.


    If someone else were to see her ghastly appearance, they might be frightened or utterly disgusted.


    But Xiao Yuan¡¯s gaze remained indifferent, without revulsion or shock, looking at Anning as if she were an ordinary person, no different from anyone else.


    "Is there something you need?"


    Anning asked.


    "I..."


    Xiao Yuan hesitated but still gritted his teeth and asked, "May I inquire about the young lady¡¯s name and residence?"


    Anning frowned.


    Xiao Yuan quickly explained: "I am obsessed with medicine. Today, seeing the young lady¡¯s excellently crafted prescription, I wish to consult with the lady during my leisure time. May I know if it¡¯s convenient for the lady?"


    So it turned out he was a medical fanatic. Anning nodded: "That¡¯s fine."


    She told Xiao Yuan where she lived and also said, "My surname is Bai, my father¡¯s name is Desheng. Just ask around, and you will know."


    Xiao Yuan hurriedly bowed in thanks: "Many thanks."


    Anning left with a smile.


    Once she exited the apothecary, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head: "Truly a blockhead."


    Anning still felt pretty good after gathering all the medicines.


    Carrying the green jade grass, she joyfully returned home, processed the collected herbs, and then sought out a pill furnace to prepare the Detoxification Pills.


    To better refine the Detoxification Pills, Anning stealthily experimented with refining nourishing elixirs using other herbs first.


    Of course, she made a low-grade version of the nourishing elixir.


    After all, she was just a mortal now and could not find top-quality herbs, so she had to make do.


    Zhang Yue Mei and Bai Desheng did not really find it strange that Anning was practicing medicine.


    Although Bai Anning was not the most attractive, she was genuinely very intelligent and eager to learn.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei taught her personally when she was young; afterwards, as Anning grew up, they could no longer teach her. Back then, in Baijia Gully, there were no good teachers for her, so they had to find books for her self-study.


    The subjects Bai Anning studied were quite diverse; even Bai Desheng did not know how much she had learned.


    Thus, seeing Anning¡¯s interest in agriculture and medicine, they did not ask much and harbored no doubts.


    Anning delivered some of the successfully refined nourishing elixirs to Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei, then started refining the Detoxification Pills.


    However, before she started the refining process, Xiao Yuan came looking for her.


    Xiao Yuan came alone, but he did not arrive empty-handed; he brought two large bags of herbs.


    Meeting Bai Desheng and learning he was Anning¡¯s father, Xiao Yuan dragged Bai Desheng along to take him to Anning.


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s behavior almost infuriated Bai Desheng.


    Yet Xiao Yuan was too strong, and coupled with his exceedingly handsome and upstanding appearance, Bai Desheng could not resist and had to bring him into the family home.


    Seeing Xiao Yuan arrive at the door with two large bags of herbs, Anning was truly dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yuan was indeed ignorant of social etiquette¡ªhow could one bring medicine when visiting someone else¡¯s home?


    Wasn¡¯t that like wishing illness upon them?


    However, seeing what Xiao Yuan had brought, Anning could no longer accuse him of cursing people.


    The herbs Xiao Yuan brought were especially scarce, ones that Anning could only dream of finding.


    Anning smiled and accepted the herbs, courteously served Xiao Yuan tea, and brought out some of her favorite pastries specially made by Zhang Yue Mei to entertain Xiao Yuan.


    Xiao Yuan sat for a while and then took out a medical book to consult with Anning.


    Considering the precious herbs Xiao Yuan had brought, Anning patiently discussed the rare prescriptions in the book with him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After discussing for a while, Anning stood up.


    Xiao Yuan looked up, blinked his eyes in puzzlement, and asked, "Did I make the lady impatient?"


    Anning shook her head: "Not at all, it¡¯s time for me to make observations in the fields."


    "What observations?"


    Xiao Yuan also stood up: "May I accompany you?"


    Thinking of today¡¯s plan to water and fertilize the experimental fields, and then looking at Xiao Yuan, Anning smiled mischievously: "Of course."


    Her smile was warm and tender, but inwardly she was plotting to use Xiao Yuan as free labor.


    In the field, Anning carried the carrying pole and buckets with a distressed face: "Ah, my father has been feeling unwell these past few days, needing me to carry water for irrigating, but I am just a weak woman..."


    Xiao Yuan glanced at the two acres of land before him, then at Anning, picked up the buckets, and went to fetch water.


    After he finished watering the fields, Anning directed him to apply fertilizer.


    In the end, when Xiao Yuan left, his long robe was stained in several places, one of his shoes was broken, and his hair was in complete disarray.


    He had arrived like a dashing young master untouched by dust, but he left looking as though he had been through a muck heap. Anning thought surely Xiao Yuan would not come back.


    But who knew, after two days, Xiao Yuan returned.


    After his arrival, he did not speak of discussing medicine but very conscientiously helped Anning with her observation notes, weeding and catching insects.

 Chapter 52 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 10

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 10Anning, wearing a grey cloth shirt, squatted in the field to observe the growth of the wheat.


    Xiao Yuan held a large fan to shield Anning from the sun.


    He watched Anning¡¯s serene face, a touch of tenderness flashing in his eyes.


    "The wheat is growing very well."


    Anning looked up at Xiao Yuan: "Have you ever farmed?"


    "No."


    Xiao Yuan smiled: "But I have seen wheat. Others don¡¯t grow it as well as you do."


    Anning recorded her observations and stood up. Xiao Yuan stretched out his hand, then pulled it back.


    As he lowered his head, he saw Anning¡¯s tender, white feet on the ground, and quickly turned away, not daring to let his gaze drift back to her.


    Anning left the wheat field and went to check the nearby rice paddy.


    Looking at the fairly robust plants in the rice field, she stretched her waist and said, "next year, we can introduce some fish fry into the rice paddy."


    Xiao Yuan was puzzled: "Won¡¯t the fish eat the rice?"


    Anning smiled: "No, they eat the pests in the rice field, and the fish waste can also fertilize the land." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of farming, Anning truly had a lot to say.


    With a smile on her face, she explained many farming tips, one by one.


    Xiao Yuan listened without a hint of impatience, seriously taking it in and occasionally asking questions.


    By the time Xiao Yuan and Anning returned from the fields, both were somewhat dirty. Anning washed her hands and face, then went back to her room to change clothes, while Xiao Yuan, having no change of clothes, just wore his dirty outfit and looked for water to drink.


    Zhang Yue Mei poured Xiao Yuan a cup of tea and glanced at him, then at Anning who had come out of the house, looking a bit at a loss.


    Anning, holding a medical book, said, "Young Master Xiao, if you have any questions, just ask me. I will tell you everything I know. There¡¯s really no need for you to toil in the fields."


    Xiao Yuan put down his teacup and stood up as well.


    With a serious expression, he looked at Anning solemnly, "I didn¡¯t come to ask anything, I just thought... watching you farm was nice, I..."


    He stopped speaking and didn¡¯t dare look into Anning¡¯s eyes.


    He lowered his head, and from his earlobes to his neck, all became a single shade of red.


    "You, you are a good person, and my heart..."


    "Young Master Xiao, please return."


    Anning turned around, no longer paying attention to Xiao Yuan.


    Zhang Yue Mei sighed: "Young Master, please return."


    Xiao Yuan, at a loss, turned to look at Zhang Yue Mei.


    Zhang Yue Mei sighed again.


    Xiao Yuan bowed respectfully: "Does Miss Bai have a betrothal?"


    Zhang Yue Mei shook her head: "No, she doesn¡¯t."


    Xiao Yuan grew more confused: "Did I do something wrong or offend Miss Bai?"


    Zhang Yue Mei gave a wry smile.


    She really didn¡¯t know what to say to Xiao Yuan anymore.


    This child seemed not unintelligent, but was somewhat unaware of common social customs.


    Even though he may have feelings for Anning, he should have kept them to himself, not openly declaring them in front of her mother, in their home.


    Moreover, Xiao Yuan actually asked Zhang Yue Mei about Anning¡¯s preferences, truly leaving one speechless.


    If Zhang Yue Mei were even slightly bad-tempered, she probably would have already thrown Xiao Yuan out.


    Zhang Yue Mei looked at Xiao Yuan, still deciding to dispel some of the thoughts he should not have.


    "To tell you the truth, our daughter was divorced. They disliked her looks and our family¡¯s humble origins..."


    Before Zhang Yue Mei could finish her sentence, Xiao Yuan¡¯s brows were already tightly furrowed: "Judging by appearances is really superficial. Miss Bai is such a good person, yet he could bear to hurt her. Such heartless and ungrateful people are best left alone."


    Huh?


    What should Zhang Yue Mei say to this?


    Xiao Yuan once again offered his respects, "To speak the truth, my heart favors Miss Bai. No matter what she looks like, my feelings remain unchanged. As for the fact that she was once rejected, I am actually very grateful. Otherwise, how could I have had the opportunity to meet Miss Bai?"


    Zhang Yue Mei¡¯s expression softened, and her mood improved a lot.


    She truly felt Xiao Yuan had a good eye; at the very least, he could see Anning¡¯s virtues.


    Moreover, Xiao Yuan was not like Qian Du, judging people based on their appearance. He seemed to be a rare man of broad-mindedness and magnanimity.


    Zhang Yue Mei thought to herself, how wonderful it would have been had she met Xiao Yuan sooner. Then, Anning wouldn¡¯t have been hurt by Qian Du.


    Anning overheard everything Xiao Yuan said from inside the room.


    Her heart began to stir.


    "Young Master Xiao, you should go back now."


    After waiting for a while, Zhang Yue Mei still sent Xiao Yuan away.


    Xiao Yuan left the Bai family¡¯s home reluctantly.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but from the first time he saw Anning, he felt joy in his heart, a very strong desire to talk more with her. Even if her face bore a birthmark and she appeared ugly in the eyes of ordinary people, Xiao Yuan still found her agreeable. Just talking with her made him feel immensely satisfied.


    He stood outside the walls of the Bai family¡¯s courtyard for a while; hearing no sound from inside, he walked away somewhat reluctantly.


    Anning sat on the bed, and An Xin jumped around wildly in her sea of consciousness.


    "Ningning, Ningning, Xiao Yuan is a good man; you should accept him."


    Anning ignored An Xin.


    An Xin became even more animated, "I¡¯m serious. In your past life, you were alone all your life. You don¡¯t want to be alone again in this life, do you?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    Anning flipped through a book with her head down.


    An Xin protested, "It¡¯s different. In your past life, it was a modern society; it was fine if you didn¡¯t want to marry. But, but now it¡¯s ancient society. How can you not marry? Even if you recognize your biological parents in the future and find your true identity, you will be matched for marriage. Instead of a blind and mute marriage in the future, it¡¯s better to find someone you have affection for and marry early."


    Anning pondered for a moment and put down the book, "That doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be Xiao Yuan. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with a blind and mute marriage? I don¡¯t care about these things."


    "But¡ª"


    An Xin wanted to say more, but Anning no longer paid her any attention.


    An Xin could only jump around in frustration by herself.


    Meanwhile, Qian Du and his family had come to the Capital.


    After arriving in the Capital, he tried to find connections everywhere but was met with rejection at every turn.


    One day, as Qian Du was wandering the streets, he didn¡¯t expect to be stopped by a woman.


    The woman was dressed in a bright red garment, quite tall, and looked strong and robust, which, combined with her red attire, made her complexion appear even more unsightly.


    Moreover, she had heavy makeup on her face and was adorned with gold and silver, which made her look even more vulgar.


    She stopped Qian Du and asked in a coquettish voice, "Are you Scholar Qian?"


    Qian Du nodded.


    The woman grew even more bashful, "I, I want to thank you for your help the other day. Where, where are you staying now?"


    Qian Du was dumbfounded, not understanding what the woman was talking about.


    The woman thought Qian Du was also shy and turned to run away, covering her face.


    Qian Du didn¡¯t take this incident to heart and went home after wandering a bit longer.


    The next day, someone came to propose marriage.


    The matchmaker claimed to have been sent by the Tian Mansion to propose marriage on their behalf, and the object of the proposal was Qian Du.


    Qian Du was dumbstruck on the spot.


    Ms. Qian He came out to inquire and learned that it was Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s niece who had taken a fancy to Qian Du. Insistent on marrying no one but him, she made a fuss at home, and Imperial Uncle Qian had no choice but to seek out a matchmaker.


    Upon hearing that the girl was the niece of the Noble Consort, where would Ms. Qian He find the unwillingness? She immediately became overjoyed, inviting the matchmaker into the house and treated them with particular enthusiasm.

 Chapter 53 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 11

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 11Anning looked helplessly at Xiao Yuan who had come to help in the fields again.


    Xiao Yuan had come to help daily for the past few days, bringing his own provisions. In the evening, at dinner time, he would not stay to eat but rode back home.


    He would work in the fields all day but never again mentioned that he liked Anning.


    Every day he silently worked hard, occasionally stealing glances at Anning during breaks, but he did not speak any frivolous words.


    This made Anning have a rather good impression of him.


    Anning had also told Xiao Yuan not to come and help anymore, but Xiao Yuan said it wasn¡¯t for anything else; he just wanted to see how high the yield of the crops he planted would be, his motive was to prevent the common people from suffering from famine.


    What else could Anning say?


    She could only let him be.


    Besides helping in the fields, Anning had also developed Detoxification Pills.


    Her body had accumulated too many toxins; she dared not detoxify all at once. While the effects would be good, the potency and strength of the medicine would be too much for her body to handle.


    Anning first began to nourish her body, enhancing the quality of her physique, and only when her body was well-prepared did she start to detoxify bit by bit.


    Then, Xiao Yuan saw the birthmark on Anning¡¯s face fade more each day.


    Several months later, the birthmark on Anning¡¯s face had completely disappeared, and she regained her original appearance.


    And the wheat and rice in the fields were also ready for harvest.


    Xiao Yuan arrived at the Bai family¡¯s fields before dawn, said nothing, and picked up the tools to help Anning harvest the rice.


    When the first rays of sunlight appeared in the eastern sky and the horizon was tinged red, Xiao Yuan straightened up and wiped his sweat.


    He saw a scene so beautiful that it would be unforgettable for a lifetime.


    In the golden rice field, Anning, dressed in a simple gray dress, was bending down to harvest.


    Her shiny black hair was pulled back, secured with just a wooden hairpin, looking exceedingly simple and unadorned.


    Yet her face was more radiant than a hundred blooming flowers.


    Due to the exertion, a few beads of sweat rolled down Anning¡¯s fair skin, glistening as they slipped down her cheeks and fell into the golden rice field.


    Such a delicately perfect face, filled with solemnity and earnestness.


    Together with the golden fields and the red clouds on the horizon, this scene was more moving than the world¡¯s finest painting.


    Xiao Yuan clutched at his chest, feeling somewhat breathless.


    His heart was pounding as if it would burst out.


    Anning tied up a bundle of rice and set it aside, took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead, and continued to work diligently.


    Xiao Yuan, feeling parched, took the water bottle from his waist, took a big gulp, and then bent down and worked hard.


    Before it was fully light, the two of them had finished cutting the rice.


    Then, it was time to transport the rice back to the Bai family¡¯s threshing yard and then thresh it.


    Xiao Yuan stayed the entire day.


    Only in the evening, when the threshing of the rice from one acre was completed and the yield was counted, did Xiao Yuan look at Anning with unrestrained joy: "Congratulations."


    Anning was also smiling.


    Her smile was so bright and radiant, more illuminating than the moon overhead: "Congratulations to us both." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei also laughed heartily.


    This one acre of not so fertile land had yielded over 600 pounds of rice under Anning¡¯s cultivation.


    This was over 600 pounds! You see, Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei also used to farm, and the most fertile land could produce at most about 200 pounds of rice a year. This yield was three times as much from a single acre of land. This was undoubtedly a tremendous merit.


    Anning laughed for a while before saying to Xiao Yuan: "Why don¡¯t you eat something at my house before you go?"


    Just this sentence made Xiao Yuan feel so overjoyed he almost felt like he could fly.


    He was even happier than when the yield had been measured.


    He excitedly rubbed his hands together: "Yes, I..."


    He was so nervous he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    Zhang Yue Mei looked at Bai Desheng, and the couple shared a smile.


    In the evening, after Xiao Yuan left, Zhang Yue Mei went to look for Anning.


    Anning had just taken a bath and was sitting in the courtyard¡¯s recliner, combing her long hair.


    Zhang Yue Mei brought a stool and sat next to her: "Ningning, that Xiao Yuan is not bad, I see that he has feelings for you, what do you think?"


    Anning stopped what she was doing, looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and softly said, "What do you think, mother?"


    "I and your father are thinking, if you find him acceptable, then, then agree to him."


    Zhang Yue Mei looked at Anning, her face full of affection: "Your father and I are getting old, we can¡¯t be with you forever. If we both pass away, you would be all alone without anyone to take care of you. Xiao Yuan is really sincere towards you, and he is someone who can endure hardship and values loyalty. Being with him, I can¡¯t promise wealth and prosperity, but a simple life may also be a kind of happiness."


    Zhang Yue Mei really had no confidence in her heart.


    They had been paying attention to the situation in the Capital.


    Imperial Concubine Tian was becoming more and more presumptuous, and Emperor Shengping was increasingly heeding her advice.


    It was said that Imperial Concubine Tian had tried several times to harm the Crown Prince, and it was only through the efforts of many Ministers that the Crown Prince¡¯s life was saved.


    Zhang Yue Mei really didn¡¯t know if things continued this way, whether the Empress and Crown Prince would be killed by Imperial Concubine Tian early, and whether Anning would never have the chance to acknowledge her ancestors.


    She and Bai Desheng had prepared for the worst.


    If the Empress and Crown Prince were to die early, they would definitely not let Anning go to the Capital, nor would they reveal Anning¡¯s true identity.


    Then, they would certainly need to find a place for Anning.


    The two of them observed for many days and finally felt reassured about Xiao Yuan.


    Anning turned her head and saw the sorrow on Zhang Yue Mei¡¯s face, she smiled faintly: "If father and mother think he¡¯s good, then he must be. I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Zhang Yue Mei was delighted.


    She understood that Anning had agreed.


    "Good."


    Zhang Yue Mei wiped her tears joyfully: "I will talk to your father later, and ask Xiao Yuan to find a matchmaker tomorrow to propose marriage."


    The next day when Xiao Yuan came to help Anning harvest wheat, Bai Desheng called him aside.


    When he heard Bai Desheng ask him to find a matchmaker, his joy and excitement were almost indescribable.


    He nodded eagerly: "Father-in-law, don¡¯t worry, I, I will go back and find the best official matchmaker to propose marriage, and I will definitely prepare a generous dowry..."


    Bai Desheng waved his hand: "We are not in-laws yet."


    Xiao Yuan chuckled awkwardly: "Yes, what father-in-law said is right."


    When the matchmaker arrived, Anning had already harvested the wheat in the field and recorded the yield.


    The wheat yield was also good, each acre produced over 500 to nearly 600 jin.


    Zhang Yue Mei and the matchmaker went to discuss the marriage, while Anning was in her room organizing the observation records and final yield of the past few months.


    Xiao Yuan gently knocked on the window from outside.


    Anning pushed open the window and saw someone crouching below it, looking as pitiful as a tail-wagging puppy.


    Anning was amused by Xiao Yuan and quietly adjusted her clothes before stepping out.


    Xiao Yuan was standing under the osmanthus tree, nervously peering around.


    Anning slowly walked over, and he hastily straightened his hair and clothes, clumsily pulling out a box: "This is, for you."


    Anning took the box and opened it.


    Inside the box was a jade carved hibiscus flower hairpin. The jade was good, but the carving was not very skilled.


    She looked at the hairpin and then at Xiao Yuan: "Did you carve this?"


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s face instantly blushed: "Yes."


    Anning smiled, her fingers gently touching the Jade hairpin: "I really like it."


    She took down a wooden hairpin from her hair and handed the Jade hairpin to Xiao Yuan: "Put it on for me."


    Xiao Yuan took the hairpin, his hands fumbling around Anning¡¯s head for a long time without knowing how to proceed.


    Ultimately, it was Anning who guided him to put on the Jade hairpin.


    After the hairpin was secured, Anning asked Xiao Yuan: "What¡¯s the reputation of the local county magistrate? What is his character like?"

 Chapter 54 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 12

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 12How is the local county magistrate? Xiao Yuan truly knew.


    "County Magistrate Lu is indeed a rare good official."


    Xiao Yuan carefully explained County Magistrate Lu¡¯s origins and character to Anning, "He comes from the Lu Family. His uncle is the Minister of Revenue, Lu Zhiming. The Lu Family has been noted for their incorruptibility in government over three generations and they are known for their integrity. It seems, County Magistrate Lu cannot be wrong either."


    After hearing this, Anning suddenly felt at ease: "In that case, I can settle down here."


    Xiao Yuan was somewhat puzzled.


    Anning explained with a smile: "The wheat and rice I have planted yield abundantly, which of course should be reported, but currently, there isn¡¯t much seed, and there is also the potential to increase the yield. I am planning to plant for another year and wait until next year¡¯s harvest to report to County Magistrate Lu. However... my family doesn¡¯t own much land, and moreover..."


    Anning¡¯s worry was precisely that she couldn¡¯t find suitable land to purchase, and if she planted a lot, she wouldn¡¯t be able to manage it alone. She would need to hire workers, yet she feared that the workers hired might not be reliable.


    Xiao Yuan understood Anning¡¯s concerns. After thinking for a while, he said: "I have some good farmland over here. You can plant on it first. Moreover, there¡¯s no need to worry about hiring workers right now. I am quite well-acquainted with County Magistrate Lu. I will speak with him, and have the Lu Family send some people over."


    Anning sized up Xiao Yuan.


    She had originally thought that Xiao Yuan was just a pharmacy shopkeeper, but from what he said, it seemed he was born into an official family. But if his background was so good, why had he fallen on such hard times?


    Xiao Yuan naturally noticed the confusion in Anning¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not know how to explain.


    After thinking it over for a while, Xiao Yuan finally said: "Do you know about Duke Xiao?"


    Anning recalled, indeed digging out the person of Duke Xiao from her memory.


    "I know."


    Xiao Yuan said softly, "I am the youngest son of Duke Xiao. My father returned to the hometown after offending Imperial Concubine Tian..."


    Not until Xiao Yuan had finished speaking did Anning understand what had happened.


    It turned out that on the way back to his hometown with his family, the young Xiao Yuan had fallen ill, and his condition was severe. Several doctors could not cure him, and it seemed he was close to death when they happened to meet a Divine Doctor heading to the Capital. Duke Xiao had begged the Divine Doctor to treat Xiao Yuan.


    As a result, although the illness was cured, the Divine Doctor took a liking to Xiao Yuan¡¯s talent and took him as an apprentice, settling down here ever since.


    After the Xiao Family returned to their hometown, they were troubled many times by people sent by Imperial Concubine Tian. Fearing that the whole family might be caught in Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s net, Duke Xiao claimed that his youngest son had passed away and kept Xiao Yuan living outside all this time.


    "Now, with Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s great influence, even the Crown Prince is bullied by her in the palace. My father dares not let me return home."


    Xiao Yuan sighed, "Who knows when court will calm down."


    Anning listened quietly to Xiao Yuan and did not say anything or give an opinion.


    Only after Xiao Yuan had finished speaking did she speak softly, "Forget all this, no point in thinking about it now. Unnecessary worries are better tossed aside."


    Xiao Yuan nodded: "You¡¯re right."


    Knowing Xiao Yuan¡¯s life story made Anning feel increasingly comfortable around him.


    After all, there was some shared sympathy between her and Xiao Yuan; they were both harmed by Imperial Concubine Tian to the point of not being able to return home.


    Later on, Xiao Yuan sought out County Magistrate Lu, who indeed sent people specially from the Lu Family to help Anning with farming.


    The people sent were servants of the Lu Family, the kind who had signed life-long contracts. Since they were born into the Lu household, there was no worry about them leaking secrets.


    Xiao Yuan also organized his landholdings for Anning to inspect. After scrutiny, she chose some of the more fertile land and began to manage the land with the people she had brought along.


    By winter, Xiao Yuan and Anning got married.


    Their wedding was very low-profile, with only two tables arranged for a feast, inviting County Magistrate Lu and Xiao Yuan¡¯s acquaintances from the area to a meal. Thus, the wedding ceremony was completed.


    As for the Xiao Family, Xiao Yuan naturally sent a letter to notify them as well.


    Duke Xiao was currently ill and it was inconvenient for him to come, and since Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother had passed away and his brother and sister-in-law both had their own matters to attend to and were far away, they couldn¡¯t come either. They only sent a distant relative to bring Anning¡¯s wedding gifts to offer congratulations.


    For Anning, getting married or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    After her marriage, she didn¡¯t move to Xiao Yuan¡¯s place but instead lived together with him at the Bai family home.


    There wasn¡¯t much work to do in the depth of winter, so the two spent their days dispensing medicine at the pharmacy and their nights discussing medical texts¡ªlife was extremely peaceful and leisurely.


    However, once spring arrived, Anning became busy.


    She started leading people in tilling the fields and sowing seeds, spending all day long in the fields.


    Anning was so busy farming that she was unaware that, back in the Capital, Qian Du had married He Yue¡¯s cousin, Tian Meixiang.


    After marrying Tian Meixiang, Qian Du was indeed in high spirits.


    Other than the top three Advanced Scholars, the rest had been assigned to posts elsewhere, but with the Tian family¡¯s influence, Qian Du was not assigned out and instead coveted a position at the Ministry of Personnel, becoming a Capital Official.


    The reason was that Tian Meixiang was unwilling to live in the countryside and even less willing to be separated from Qian Du.


    She was willful and assertive, and yet, Imperial Concubine Tian adored her greatly. After Tian Meixiang acted coy with the Noble Consort, the Noble Consort found people to use their positions to keep Qian Du in the Capital.


    Fearing that Tian Meixiang would be wronged and knowing that Qian Du¡¯s family was poor, the Tian family even bought a mansion for Qian Du.


    Because he had married a wife and was assigned as a Capital Official as well as acquired a three-courtyard mansion in the Capital, Qian Du was naturally very pleased.


    Not to mention Qian Du, even Ms. Qian He was overjoyed, doing her utmost to ingratiate herself with Tian Meixiang.


    It seemed as if everyone was quite happy, but the only one to suffer was He Yue.


    He Yue followed Qian Du to the Capital, originally thinking that she would spend her days with Qian Du and perhaps make him unable to leave her, relying on their past affection to make Qian Du marry her.


    Unexpectedly, not long after Qian Du arrived in the Capital, he got married.


    And he married a powerful and influential lady from the Tian family.


    He Yue watched Qian Du take a wife, and her heart felt more bitter than having eaten coptis.


    However, what was even more bitter came afterwards.


    She could not marry Qian Du, but she also did not want to give him up, thinking about staying in the Qian family for a year and a half to be Qian Du¡¯s concubine would be fine.


    So what ended up happening?


    When Tian Meixiang had just entered the house, things were still okay, and she was fairly decent to her, after all, He Yue was still Ms. Qian He¡¯s niece, so Tian Meixiang, considering that she was Qian Du¡¯s cousin, wouldn¡¯t treat her too badly.


    But, after no more than two months, Tian Meixiang started targeting her everywhere. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tian Meixiang might have been brawny and burly, but it didn¡¯t mean she was stupid.


    Over time, how could Tian Meixiang not see through He Yue¡¯s intentions?


    Her possessiveness was extremely strong, and being spoiled from a young age had turned her ruthless; naturally, she called the shots and couldn¡¯t tolerate any other woman coveting Qian Du, even less so Qian Du having someone else in his heart.


    Once Tian Meixiang had seen through He Yue¡¯s intentions, she directly asked Qian Du to send He Yue back home.


    Moreover, Tian Meixiang did it right in front of He Yue.


    At that moment, the family was dining together when Tian Meixiang put down her chopsticks and said to Qian Du: "Cousin has been in the Capital for a good while now, she¡¯s seen what there is to be seen, and has lived through what there is to be lived through, it¡¯s about time she went back to her hometown, right?"


    Qian Du was stunned: "Cousin came to accompany Mother, how can she leave?"


    Tian Meixiang¡¯s face showed displeasure: "When you and I were not yet married, cousin naturally needed to accompany Mother, but now that we are married, the house has me. There¡¯s no need for outsiders to show filial piety to Mother."

 Chapter 55 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 13

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 13He Yue was chilled to the bone by the phrase "outsider."


    She felt as if she had fallen into an ice pit, cold seeping into every part of her body, even into the seams of her bones.


    He Yue pleaded as she looked at Qian Du.


    But Qian Du kept his head down and remained silent.


    Yet, Ms. Qian He had some feelings for He Yue.


    She smiled and said, "It¡¯s different for you. You have to manage a whole household and deal with numerous matters. How could you have the spare time to keep me company? Yue Niang has nothing to do all day; she can keep me company sewing and chatting. If you think Yue Niang eats too much, just subsidize her from my monthly salary."


    Having said this, if Tian Meixiang objected further, it would be disrespectful.


    Reluctantly, she agreed to let He Yue stay.


    However, Tian Meixiang¡¯s attitude instilled a sense of crisis in He Yue.


    Fearing she might be sent back to the countryside, she made a grave mistake in her urgency.


    She had an affair with Qian Doucheng in the study, which Tian Meixiang caught them in the act.


    Tian Meixiang immediately ordered He Yue to be tied up and took her to Ms. Qian He.


    She kicked He Yue and, right in Ms. Qian He¡¯s room, beat her mercilessly, accusing Ms. Qian He harshly, "Mother, I told you earlier that for everyone¡¯s peace it would be better to send cousin back to the countryside. You disagreed, and now look what she has done. Now, what do you suggest we do?"


    Ms. Qian He looked upset and extremely troubled.


    She really did not know what to do.


    Finally, Ms. Qian He managed to say, "Given the circumstances, let her become a concubine for my son."


    Now, He Yue wasn¡¯t even a proper concubine, just a statusless servant girl.


    Tian Meixiang smiled: "Mother had this idea all along, well and good."


    She ordered He Yue to be locked up in a room and returned to the Tian home. By the time Tian Meixiang came back the next day, Qian Du had already been reprimanded by his superiors.


    Qian Du, full of resentment but unable to upset the Tian family, could only sternly advise He Yue to accept her fate and forced her to sign a contract of servitude.


    From then on, He Yue lived in dire straits.


    She was no longer the young lady of the family but a servant of the Qian family, a concubine with no status.


    Every morning she had to stand outside Tian Meixiang¡¯s room handling curtains and attend to her personal grooming and dressing needs. During meals, she had to stand by and could only eat cold leftovers, sometimes not even enough to fill her.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it.


    The crux was that Tian Meixiang had a bad temper, often hitting or scolding the servants, and most of her ire was directed at He Yue.


    In less than half a month, He Yue was nearly worn to death.


    She dearly regretted her actions.


    Knowing it would come to this, she would have rather returned to the countryside to marry into a wealthy rural family.


    After all, she had a cousin who was a Capital Official, who was quite handsome and literate. Finding a decent family in the countryside would have been manageable, and such a family would have cherished her, ensuring a much better life than she had now.


    But Qian Du did pity He Yue.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t stand up against Tian Meixiang.


    Qian Du had even complained to Ms. Qian He about Tian Meixiang¡¯s intolerance and bad temper, and her unattractiveness.


    What could Ms. Qian He do?


    She could only advise Qian Du: "My son, don¡¯t think too much. Even if your wife isn¡¯t that pretty, she¡¯s still better than Mrs. Bai. Just endure it, after all, she¡¯s the niece of Imperial Concubine Tian. If you keep her happy, your future prospects are limitless."


    Qian Du thought this way too, so he just endured Tian Meixiang and compensated He Yue in other ways.


    If Anning knew about He Yue¡¯s current suffering, she would probably be very pleased.


    In that life of Bai Anning, Yue Niang had thoroughly humiliated her to the utmost.


    As a concubine, she was in charge at home, and even her children were raised as legitimate offspring, throughout the entire residence everyone knew only of Concubine Yue, without any recognition of mistress Bai Anning.


    Under Yue Niang¡¯s hands, Bai Anning suffered unbearably and was even criticized by Qian Du for not being accommodating enough.


    Now, however, those truly unaccommodating¡ªYue Niang herself¡ªmust have received a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a concubine.


    Anning, devoted to agriculture, had long put aside concerns about Qian Du and others.


    As the end of spring approached and summer began, in just a few days, it would be time to harvest the crops.


    During the harvest, County Magistrate Lu and Xiao Yuan went early to the fields, standing guard for several days until every grain of rice and wheat was harvested and stored, after which County Magistrate Lu hastily left.


    He went back and quickly wrote a memorandum, having it rapidly sent to the Capital City by fast horse, using the Lu Family¡¯s influence to deliver it directly to Emperor Shengping.


    County Magistrate Lu was filled with excited joy.


    Anning had given him an overwhelming surprise.


    Last year, when Xiao Yuan had sought him out and spoken of Anning¡¯s high-yield crops, he had actually been quite skeptical.


    He had only sent people to assist Anning with farming to honor the Xiao Family¡¯s request. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also had a small plan in mind; if this was true, the Lu Family could gain great merit and rise in status. Even if false, there would be no loss, and he could still curry favor with the Xiao Family.


    As a result, due to his cautious attitude, he now reaped immense rewards.


    County Magistrate Lu had never imagined the yield of Anning¡¯s crops could be so high.


    A single acre of rice could yield eight hundred pounds, and wheat over seven hundred pounds¡ª four times the normal crop yield¡ªtruly astonishing and a huge blessing for thousands of families.


    The Lu Family had its methods, and the memorandum was quickly sent to Emperor Shengping, who also received a box along with it containing samples of rice and wheat.


    Upon reading the memorandum, filled with joy, Emperor Shengping couldn¡¯t sit still and walked back and forth in the front hall.


    Afterwards, he inspected the box.


    The rice and wheat samples, large and full-grained, clearly indicated a massive yield.


    Moreover, County Magistrate Lu¡¯s memo mentioned that Anning¡¯s crops had strong stems and deep roots, wind and drought-resistant, easier to cultivate compared to other crops.


    Thinking of the astonishing yield and the potential increase in national produce if every farmer in the country grew these high-yield crops, Emperor Shengping envisioned a country free from famine.


    The more he thought, the more delighted he became.


    Unable to contain his joy, Emperor Shengping burst out in hearty laughter.


    Following this, Emperor Shengping decreed that County Magistrate Lu should ensure the crops were safely transported to the Capital, and also called for Mrs. Bai to come to the Capital so that he could personally bestow rewards upon her.


    Anning, upon receiving the imperial decree, along with her husband Bai Desheng, packed for the journey to the north.


    Anning¡¯s departure meant that Xiao Yuan naturally followed.


    After sorting out his pharmacy business and sending word to the Xiao Family,


    Before he could receive a reply from the Xiao Family, the group had already embarked on their journey to the Capital City.


    With the protection of the court¡¯s troops and assistance from the Lu Family, their journey was smooth.


    In less than two days, Anning found herself in the Capital City.


    Thanks to the connections of County Magistrate Lu and the Lu Family¡¯s intent to align with Anning, the Bai family resided in the Lu Family¡¯s guest house upon entering the Capital.


    After staying in the guest house for two days, a summoning eunuch arrived to escort Anning to the palace.


    Before entering the palace, both Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei felt nervous, excited yet worried.


    Although they knew that Anning had been away from the palace since birth and neither Emperor Shengping nor Empress Chu would likely recognize her,


    They were still concerned about potential troubles that might arise for Anning in the palace.


    Moreover, Bai Desheng was also worried about the harmful schemes of Noble Consort Tian, the venomous consort.

 Chapter 56 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 14

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 14No matter how worried Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei were, Anning had to enter the palace.


    Because Emperor Shengping specifically instructed that Anning be carried in a sedan chair when she entered the palace.


    The sedan chair moved forward all the way to the outside of Zicheng Hall.


    The little palace maid helped Anning out of the sedan chair and led her into Zicheng Hall.


    Upon arriving in the hall, Anning finally met Emperor Shengping.


    Emperor Shengping was already middle-aged, around forty years old, but appeared particularly aged, looking like he was in his fifties or sixties.


    He was very thin, wearing a light purple casual dress, exuding a sort of scholarly aura unique to literati; at first glance, he seemed more like a great scholar than an emperor with great power.


    Anning noticed that Emperor Shengping did not seem to be in good spirits; his dark circles were quite pronounced, and his eye bags were especially evident.


    After looking at him for a moment, she went straight over to perform a respectful bow.


    Emperor Shengping stood up from behind the Imperial Case and raised his hand, saying, "No need for too many formalities, please rise."


    Anning promptly stood up.


    Emperor Shengping then asked Anning, "Lu Liao reported that you have grown high-yielding crops. Could you tell me how you managed to do that?"


    Anning chuckled lightly: "Your Majesty, have you heard the saying, ¡¯Dragons beget dragons, phoenixes beget phoenixes, and a mouse¡¯s son can dig holes¡¯?"


    Emperor Shengping nodded: "I am aware of that."


    He motioned for someone to bring a stool for Anning: "Go ahead, I am listening."


    Anning spoke softly, "If the parents are tall, there is a great chance that the children will also be tall. If the parents are good-looking, the children are naturally not bad either. This is what we call heredity."


    "Heredity?"


    Emperor Shengping repeated the word twice, feeling that the term was very vivid.


    He smiled: "Well said."


    Anning also smiled: "It is the same with humans, animals, and naturally with crops. I realized this quite early and often collected seeds from the better-growing crops. Each time, I planted using the best seeds, and over time, these crops naturally grew better and better."


    Anning had no way to explain modern agriculture to Emperor Shengping, so she had to use the simplest language that he could understand.


    Emperor Shengping understood it immediately.


    He excitedly stood up: "This is indeed the reality. The principle is clear and simple, yet all these years, apart from you, nobody paid attention."


    He laughed again: "Mrs. Xiao has exerted great effort in producing high-yielding crops, which is a significant merit for the country. Your contribution benefits the state and will last for generations. I wonder what reward Mrs. Xiao would like..."


    Anning quickly stood up: "This humble woman only hopes that Your Majesty could grant me a few good fields, send people to help me grow crops so that I may produce even more high-yielding crops. Apart from that, this humble woman desires nothing else."


    Her words made Emperor Shengping even more fond of her.


    For some reason, from the moment Anning entered Zicheng Hall, Emperor Shengping felt very good.


    Seeing Anning, he felt a warmth and joy, a deep-seated affection that wasn¡¯t just superficial, but was like...


    Like he would feel towards his own daughter.


    Emperor Shengping had no daughters and did not know what father-daughter affection was like, but he thought if he had a daughter, she would probably be someone who would please him like Anning.


    Driven by this affection, Emperor Shengping thought of rewarding Anning generously.


    He had also prepared himself, thinking Anning might ask for a high position or a lot of money, but he never expected that Anning would want nothing but to continue farming.


    Emperor Shengping was moved by Anning¡¯s pure-heartedness, and momentarily felt emotional: "Alright, I will grant you a manor and allocate some people to assist you, just hoping that you can produce even better crops."


    Anning quickly knelt to express her gratitude.


    Emperor Shengping then instructed someone to draft an edict; apart from granting the manor and manpower, he also bestowed upon Anning the title of First-rank Imperial Decree Lady.


    Afterwards, Emperor Shengping, remembering that Xiao Yuan was indeed of the Xiao Family and the husband of Anning, grandly bestowed upon him the title of Earl.


    When Anning left the palace, Empress Chu had someone send gifts; naturally, Imperial Concubine Tian gave something too, as did other concubines of rank, all sending gifts. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei were frightened and anxious at home, waiting for a long time before finally seeing Anning.


    Then, they saw that Anning¡¯s carriage was filled with a heap of items.


    The two immediately smiled as they approached, not excited so much by the quantity of items, but relieved by Anning¡¯s safe return.


    Anning and Bai Desheng talked for a while before she excused herself, citing tiredness, to retreat to her room.


    At this moment, Xiao Yuan went to the palace to express his gratitude, leaving Anning alone in the house.


    Languidly, she lay on the couch, combing her disheveled hair with one hand and nibbling on an osmanthus cake with the other.


    "An Xin."


    In her heart, Anning called for An Xin.


    "Ningning."


    An Xin happily sprang forth, cheerfully spinning in circles.


    "Did you notice any traces of other systems in the palace?"


    Anning asked An Xin, furrowing her brows, "I sense that someone has interfered with Emperor Shengping."


    An Xin calmed down: "Does Ningning mean there¡¯s a system that has smuggled its way in here?"


    "I¡¯m not sure."


    Anning finished her osmanthus cake: "I just have a feeling, and it seems like Emperor Shengping has been tampered with by a system."


    An Xin thought hard: "Indeed, we¡¯ve seen palace-fighting women with systems carrying out tasks. No matter which emperor, the longer they are with such women, the more unstable their minds become and they are influenced by the system, becoming submissive to the system¡¯s bearer."


    An Xin exclaimed: "Could it be Imperial Concubine Tian?"


    Anning nodded: "Very likely."


    She mused: "The palace fighting system extracts the dynasty¡¯s Qi Fortune. The system with Imperial Concubine Tian must be doing the same. Today, I noticed that Emperor Shengping¡¯s Dragon Energy is quite diluted, probably having been absorbed by Imperial Concubine Tian."


    Anning became increasingly anxious: "It¡¯s said that Imperial Concubine Tian is set on eliminating the Crown Prince, who is Emperor Shengping¡¯s only son. If the Crown Prince is gone, and Emperor Shengping has no heir, after a hundred years, the Royal Family may fight for the throne. By then, anything could happen amidst such chaos, plus invasions from foreign tribes could lead to the downfall of this dynasty."


    An Xin also reflected on this: "If a dynasty destined for three hundred years collapses within a hundred, it can cause massive upheavals in time-space rules, throwing the Heavenly Dao of this world into chaos. This world might get swallowed by another, or perhaps even by the Main God..."


    Anning stood up abruptly: "Could this system be a flawed product made by the Main God?"


    She touched her chin: "An Xin, please go to the palace tonight and take a careful look to see what exactly that system is."


    "Okay."


    An Xin obediently agreed.


    Anning smiled: "I thought this was just an ordinary world, but with a palace fighting system here, I can employ certain strategies."


    That night, An Xin went to the palace, while Anning began cultivating after Xiao Yuan fell asleep.


    It was almost dawn when An Xin returned.


    She immediately entered into Anning¡¯s Divine Soul and sighed with relief.


    "How was it?"


    Anning asked her.


    An Xin pouted: "It really is a palace fighting system, but it¡¯s nothing special, possibly damaged during turmoil in time-space, and it looks quite primitive. It provides Imperial Concubine Tian with only low-level, unremarkable things."


    Anning laughed, visibly more relieved: "In that case, we need not worry too much."


    An Xin bounced: "Ningning, I heard Imperial Concubine Tian and the palace fighting system plotting to administer the Loyalty Gu to the Crown Prince. They said Emperor Shengping won¡¯t live much longer, and if the Crown Prince survives, he is bound to ascend to the throne. Then they would meet bad ends. Better to sow chaos, administer the gu to the Crown Prince, making him subservient to Imperial Concubine Tian, and ideally have the Crown Prince kill Empress Chu himself."

 Chapter 57 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 15

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 15"Not going to live much longer?"


    Anning pondered.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed any Death Energy on Emperor Shengping, so why wasn¡¯t he going to live much longer?


    An Xin understood Anning¡¯s thoughts: "The palace fighting system needs to upgrade, requiring more Dragon Energy; they want to make a big move."


    Anning instantly understood.


    Emperor Shengping already had scarce Dragon Energy, if much more were drawn away, his death would surely follow.


    But if Emperor Shengping died, Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s end would inevitably be tragic. To maintain her dignity, she would naturally seek another puppet. That way, the Crown Prince would definitely be her next target.


    Thinking of Imperial Concubine Tian manipulating the system to drain Dragon Energy and disrupt the nation¡¯s Qi Fortune, causing people¡¯s lives to falter, Anning felt a surge of anger.


    She did not consider herself a good person, yet she wouldn¡¯t joke about the lives of the common people, always avoiding harming innocent citizens in her actions.


    Yet Imperial Concubine Tian, for her selfish desires, wished to throw the entire world into chaos.


    Perhaps Imperial Concubine Tian didn¡¯t understand the consequences of her actions, maybe she was misled by the system.


    Still, Anning felt a growing disdain for Imperial Concubine Tian.


    She sneered: "Palace fighting system? Ha! I might just meet that."


    Concerning the life and safety of Emperor Shengping and the Crown Prince, Anning didn¡¯t have much time to strategize.


    She directly approached Bai Desheng.


    Upon seeing Bai Desheng, Anning¡¯s first question was, "Dad, can you contact Empress Chu in the palace?"


    Bai Desheng was stunned, then looked at Anning in shock: "How... how did you know?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Anning wanted to contact Empress Chu through Bai Desheng, it indicated she already knew her own origins.


    Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei had never mentioned this in front of her, yet she had known for a while and remained calm, clearly showing her deep scheming.


    Then, Bai Desheng felt somewhat pleased.


    Anning being deeply calculating was a good thing; it meant she wouldn¡¯t be easily manipulated, and wouldn¡¯t have to fear Imperial Concubine Tian hurting her.


    Anning calmly told Bai Desheng: "I was born with inherent wisdom; I remember things from birth. I knew my foster parents weren¡¯t my biological ones, and as I grew up, I deduced my origins from various clues. Still, I never wanted to return to the palace nor leave my foster parents, so I never mentioned it."


    This revelation nearly brought Bai Desheng to tears.


    Not for any other reason but because Anning did not want to leave her parents.


    Knowing her origins, Anning must have been aware that she was a princess of the Imperial Family, a true descendant of the Golden Branch Jade Leaf, yet she chose to forsake such a noble status to stay in the countryside with them, old and close to death. This showed how deeply she valued and depended on them.


    Bai Desheng felt that with Anning¡¯s words, even if he died immediately, it would be worth it.


    Anning quietly handed Bai Desheng a handkerchief and softly said, "I can see things others can¡¯t. During this visit to the palace, I discovered... Emperor Shengping is being plotted against, his life is in danger, the Crown Prince is also in danger, and much of the Dynasty Destiny has been stolen. If we don¡¯t address this soon, I fear chaos will ensue."


    Anning finished in one breath and stared intently at Bai Desheng.


    Bai Desheng was truly frightened.


    His right hand trembled: "Is... is what you said true?"


    Anning nodded earnestly: "I surmise it¡¯s Imperial Concubine Tian; over the years, she has been continuously draining Dragon Energy from Emperor Shengping and stealing the Dynasty Destiny."


    Bai Desheng clenched his teeth in anger: "This matter cannot be ignored. Alright, even if it costs me my life, I must deliver the letter to my master."


    Bai Desheng did this not for Emperor Shengping, but for the Crown Prince.


    He was a trusted aide of Empress Chu, wholeheartedly loyal to Empress Chu, and naturally even more concerned about the Crown Prince.


    Anning breathed a sigh of relief: "Father, please be careful. I am still counting on you to support me in your old age."


    As she spoke, she moved closer to Bai Desheng and, while holding his arm, stealthily drew a protective talisman on him.


    After a few more words with Anning, Bai Desheng hastily left.


    As a confidant of Empress Chu, he naturally knew a lot about Empress Chu, including many of her covert operations both inside and outside the palace.


    After leaving the Lu Family, he carefully avoided many people and directly sought out a residence set up by Empress Chu outside.


    Bai Desheng had a token from Empress Chu, which he placed in a hidden spot at the residence.


    A day later, someone took the token, leaving behind an address and a password.


    Bai Desheng quickly located the contact in a tavern, and after saying the correct password, the two went to the tavern¡¯s backyard.


    Bai Desheng did not expect to see Mrs. Zhou, Empress Chu¡¯s favorite attendant, in the tavern¡¯s backyard.


    He was startled to see Mrs. Zhou, but quickly went over to greet her: "Little Bai Zhong sees nanny Zhou."


    Mrs. Zhou was taken aback upon seeing Bai Desheng and after a long while, she tremblingly grasped Bai Desheng¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Zhou was very old, with many wrinkles on her face and age spots on her hands, and her spirit was not very good.


    She couldn¡¯t help crying when she saw Bai Desheng: "Little Zhongzi, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s really you, why have you come to the Capital? How is the Princess? How is Princess Anning?"


    Bai Desheng also cried, wiping his tears like a child: "The princess is very well, very well, it was the princess who sent me here."


    He told Mrs. Zhou about the years he spent hiding with Anning, how clever and sensible Anning had been, and how talented she was at gradually revealing things, proudly saying: "The princess managed to harvest over 800 kilograms of rice per mu, His Majesty summoned the princess to the palace, and after she came out, she told me that His Majesty had been plotted against for many years, having a lot of his Dragon Energy drained by Imperial Consort Tian, who has also disturbed the Dynasty Destiny. Imperial Consort Tian is plotting against the Crown Prince, trying to, trying to use a poisonous insect on the Crown Prince."


    If someone else had said this, Mrs. Zhou would definitely not believe it.


    But these words came from Bai Desheng, and furthermore, Bai Desheng was merely relaying Anning¡¯s words.


    Thus, it was hard for Mrs. Zhou not to believe it.


    "Never would have thought the princess to have such fate."


    Mrs. Zhou cried and laughed excitedly: "It¡¯s rare for the princess to think of her master and the Crown Prince. I will definitely tell the master exactly what the princess said... Maybe, it won¡¯t be long before the master can reunite with her daughter."


    Bai Desheng kept nodding: "This is good, this is good, I¡¯ve always felt pity for the princess, she suffered a lot following me, and was looked down upon by others..."


    Bai Desheng went on to tell Mrs. Zhou about how Anning, after marrying into the Qian home, was looked down upon, and how Qian Du, after becoming an Advanced Scholar, divorced Anning.


    He said through gritted teeth: "That Qian Du scoundrel was supremely honored to have the princess marry into his family, yet he dared to look down on the princess, dared to divorce the princess... that damn bastard..."


    Mrs. Zhou was also furiously angry: "Although the master¡¯s circumstances are tough right now, she is still the mother of the country, she will definitely stand up for the princess. Even if the Crown Prince hears of this, he will not spare that bastard."


    Mrs. Zhou and Bai Desheng reminisced for a while longer before departing.


    Bai Desheng did not stay much longer either, exiting from the backyard and ordering some packaged dishes to take back from the tavern.


    Mrs. Zhou did not stay outside the palace for long.


    She went directly back to the palace and quickly entered Changle Palace.


    Empress Chu was speaking with the Crown Prince in Changle Palace. Seeing Mrs. Zhou enter, she asked anxiously: "How is it? Is there any news of Anning?"

 Chapter 58 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 16

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 16Not only was Empress Chu anxious, the Crown Prince was also tense.


    He leaned forward, his eyes fixating on Mrs. Zhou.


    Mrs. Zhou knew well that both Empress Chu and the Crown Prince held Princess Anning dear.


    After all, by the time Empress Chu was pregnant with Princess Anning, the Crown Prince had already come to his senses and had always eagerly anticipated and adored this younger sister or brother.


    As a result, while carrying the child, Empress Chu suffered numerous attempts on her life by Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Had it not been for the great fortune of Princess Anning, mother and daughter might have long been harmed to death.


    Afraid that Imperial Concubine Tian would not stop at anything, Empress Chu had her confidant leave with Anning immediately after giving birth.


    Empress Chu then used a stillborn infant as a decoy, falsely proclaiming the princess had died upon birth.


    The Crown Prince was aware of Empress Chu¡¯s doings and was immensely angry and grieved for Princess Anning, but being too young, he was powerless to do anything.


    Over the years, Empress Chu and the Crown Prince were deeply frustrated about Princess Anning¡¯s situation, yearning for her, but dared not even mention it, leading truly bitter lives.


    Thinking about all this, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Kneeling on the ground, she sobbed softly, "Replying to Your Highnesses, the Princess is well, she has grown up to be very beautiful, gentle, and virtuous, and the Princess has even married..."


    Empress Chu¡¯s pent-up breath suddenly relaxed.


    Her body went limp, reclining on the couch.


    A hint of a smile crept onto the Crown Prince¡¯s face.


    "Princess is none other than Mrs. Xiao, who cultivated high-yield crops. A few days ago, when the Princess visited to see the Emperor, she discovered that Your Majesty was bewitched by Imperial Concubine Tian. Over the years, Imperial Consort Tian has been absorbing Your Majesty¡¯s Dragon Energy. If this continues, the Dynasty Destiny might get stolen, chaos will descend upon the land, and also, the Crown Prince..."


    Mrs. Zhou knelt on the ground and told Empress Chu and the Crown Prince everything Bai Desheng had explained to her.


    Hearing this, both Empress Chu and the Crown Prince bore grave expressions, making the atmosphere in Changle Palace grow tense.


    "Little Zhongzi, upon hearing the Princess mention this matter, thought it to be of grave importance. Without regard for exposing himself, he immediately used his connections to contact us."


    Having said this, Mrs. Zhou knelt sitting on the ground, her heart pounding with fear.


    Empress Chu and the Crown Prince felt a mixture of shock, anger, and hatred.


    Empress Chu gritted her teeth: "Well, well, so it is, indeed so. I wondered why Ms. Tian, though not particularly attractive and with a foul temperament, received such favor from Your Majesty, even allowing her to persecute the Dragon Son and Dragon Daughter. It turns out she employed these filthy tactics."


    As she spoke, Empress Chu looked at the Crown Prince with worry: "What should my son do now?"


    The Crown Prince had by now collected himself.


    His thoughts were stable, not succumbing to fear as Empress Chu did.


    He smiled, comforting Empress Chu: "Queen Mother, if we can¡¯t deal with Imperial Concubine Tian, the best we can do is stay away from her for now. Your son will think of a way to leave the palace. I doubt she has the ability to leave the palace and poison your son."


    This was indeed the case.


    Empress Chu also smiled: "I was too anxious."


    Without delay, the Crown Prince immediately went to Zichen Palace to see Emperor Shengping.


    Speaking frankly, he expressed his admiration for Mrs. Xiao¡¯s actions that greatly benefited the country and the people, wished to visit the Xiao home, and expressed his desire to live outside the palace for a while to help Mrs. Xiao clarify the imperial manor¡¯s geography, and to lend support to Uncle Xiao and Mrs. Xiao.


    Though Emperor Shengping was distant toward the Crown Prince, the natural bond between father and son remained unbroken, especially since he had only this son, naturally, he cared.


    The Crown Prince stated his intention to leave the palace not for leisure but to undertake tasks, and Emperor Shengping naturally granted permission.


    The Crown Prince immediately changed into casual clothes, took his guard, and left the palace.


    No sooner had he left than Imperial Concubine Tian received word.


    Imperial Concubine Tian, intending harm to the Crown Prince, naturally disliked the idea of him leaving the palace. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had her own means to deal with him while he was in the palace.


    Although, naturally, it would be impossible for her to kill the Crown Prince directly with so many eyes within the palace, but the thought of using a poisonous insect on him was not too difficult.


    Previously, as Emperor Shengping¡¯s health was quite robust and the Dragon Energy was abundant, Imperial Concubine Tian naturally didn¡¯t want to leave the Crown Prince behind.


    But now that Emperor Shengping¡¯s health was failing, Imperial Consort Tian had no choice but to use the poisonous insect to control the Crown Prince, hoping that he would be loyal to her and heed her words.


    But once the Crown Prince had left, even with sky-reaching abilities, it was impossible to catch up and poison him outside the palace.


    Knowing that Empress Chu sought to protect the Crown Prince, the personnel by his side had been thoroughly vetted numerous times. Those people were absolutely loyal to the Crown Prince and Empress Chu, shielding him tightly. In the palace, where she found it difficult to even bribe them, it was even more unlikely outside.


    In a fit of fury, Imperial Concubine Tian ran straight to Zichen Palace to cause a commotion to Emperor Shengping, claiming it was improper for the Crown Prince to meet Mrs. Xiao, given that men and women should not have physical contact. She complained that it was only farming after all, why should the Crown Prince personally oversee it? Any minister could have been sent instead.


    Imperial Concubine Tian also made a scene, demanding that Emperor Shengping immediately summon the Crown Prince back, citing fears for his safety outside.


    Had it been any other day, Emperor Shengping might have consented to her demands.


    But today, Emperor Shengping paid no heed to Imperial Concubine Tian at all.


    It was entirely because of Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s remark about men and women not touching, a statement that besmirched the reputations of both the Crown Prince and Anning.


    Emperor Shengping felt a peculiar closeness to Anning, a fondness from the depths of his heart, as if she were especially dear to him. He also doted on Anning and could not bear others speaking ill of her.


    Even if that person was Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s tantrum did not make Emperor Shengping budge, and she stormed out of Zichen Palace.


    Meanwhile, the Crown Prince was already at the Lu Family¡¯s residence outside the palace.


    Upon his first sight of Anning, the Crown Prince felt a surge of tender affection.


    He stood in the hall, surveying Anning with undisguised care and tenderness in his eyes.


    Anning¡¯s face bore a smile, and she looked at the Crown Prince with a special fondness too.


    Xiao Yuan had already retired with Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei to another room.


    There, he looked nervously at Bai Desheng: "Father-in-law, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t come to recognize Anning, did he?"


    Xiao Yuan was very anxious for Anning, aware of Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s character in the palace, fearing that once Anning claims lineage she might be harmed by Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Bai Desheng shook his head: "No, the Crown Prince has come to avoid disaster."


    Since they were all family, Bai Desheng did not conceal from Xiao Yuan the matter of Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s plot against the Crown Prince.


    Xiao Yuan grew even more anxious.


    In the great hall, Anning stepped forward and greeted the Crown Prince with a bow: "Greetings, Crown Prince..."


    The Crown Prince quickly steadied Anning, his eyes faintly red: "Sister, why do you treat me as a stranger, I..."


    Anning stood up, smiled at the Crown Prince, and sweetly called out: "Crown Prince brother."


    That call sweetly resonated within the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    The Crown Prince had seen Anning once when she was born.


    Although Anning¡¯s face was covered in a birthmark then, looking unattractive, the Crown Prince still favored his little sister.


    Over the years, the Crown Prince had thought more than once about how to acknowledge his sister in the future.


    Now that she stood before him, grown so beautifully and outstandingly, his affection for her naturally deepened.


    Thinking about the hardships Anning must have endured in the years she drifted outside, the Crown Prince felt a wave of heartache.


    "Sister."


    The Crown Prince holding Anning¡¯s hand, sat down with her and couldn¡¯t stop observing her, as if afraid she would disappear if he blinked.


    "Nearly twenty years have passed, and I have finally seen my sister again. It¡¯s a pity the Queen Mother cannot leave the palace, how delighted she would be to see you."


    Anning pressed her right hand on the Crown Prince¡¯s left wrist, seizing the chance to take his pulse.


    At this pulse, Anning¡¯s face went pale: "Brother, how can there be so much poison in your body?"


    The Crown Prince gave a wry smile and shook his head: "Having been targeted so often, although I¡¯ve kept my life, my body..."


    He didn¡¯t finish, but Anning understood it all.


    She pointed to her own face: "I have been studying medicine for many years, and I healed the poison on my face myself. If brother trusts me, let¡¯s stay at the imperial manor these days, and I will detoxify you, how about that?"


    The Crown Prince smiled and nodded: "That would be great, but it¡¯s a bother to you, sister."


    "Being family, why the need for such politeness."

 Chapter 59 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 17

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 17The Crown Prince had left the palace, and Anning couldn¡¯t help but worry about Empress Chu.


    She feared that Imperial Concubine Tian, failing to harm the Crown Prince, might act out of desperation and turn her malice towards Empress Chu.


    Anning thought that she needed to find a way to eliminate Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s system first.


    Regarding the system, Anning naturally had a deep understanding.


    After all, An Xin by her side had been won over and reformed by her, and An Xin was the highest-grade system personally created by the Main God. If she could liberate An Xin from the control of the Main God, a minor palace fighting system of not-so-high rank would be even less of an issue.


    Thus, that night, when everyone had gone to sleep, Anning changed into her night clothes and quietly entered the palace.


    She had previously inquired the Crown Prince about the situation inside the palace.


    She asked him about everything, including where Imperial Concubine Tian lived, her habits, and she also learned about the distribution of the various halls in the palace. Therefore, she quickly located Qifeng Palace, where Imperial Concubine Tian resided, after entering the palace.


    Judging by the name alone, one could tell how ambitious Imperial Concubine Tian was.


    After all, the Emperor is referred to as the True Dragon Emperor, and only the Empress may be called the Phoenix. However, Imperial Concubine Tian dared to rename her residence Qifeng Palace, which was a clear sign of her aspiration to become the Empress.


    Everyone in the Capital knew of her intentions, and Emperor Shengping was also aware but never reprimanded her.


    Others said Emperor Shengping was deeply engrossed in love with Imperial Concubine Tian and never doubted her.


    Had it not been for Anning, perhaps after Emperor Shengping¡¯s death, the world would be thrown into chaos, and no one would question his deep affection for Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Anning entered Qifeng Palace, drugged the night-duty Palace Attendants until they fell unconscious, and went straight into the bedroom of Imperial Concubine Tian.


    As soon as she entered, she locked all the doors and windows and stepped closer to the royal concubine couch where Imperial Concubine Tian was sleeping.


    In Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s mind, the system urgently called out to her: "Emergency, emergency, a formidable enemy has appeared..."


    Imperial Concubine Tian was woken up by the system¡¯s alert and, upon opening her eyes, saw Anning standing in front of her bed.


    She was initially shocked but then remembered the system and calmed down, "Who are you, and what are you doing in my Qifeng Palace?"


    Anning didn¡¯t waste words and directly pressed a few pressure points on Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s body, then reached into the void and grasped a spherical object.


    The spherical object was not very solid; it appeared somewhat ethereal. It struggled and squeaked continuously but could not break free.


    "Release this system immediately."


    The sphere began to threaten Anning.


    Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s face, which already wasn¡¯t that pretty, now turned even paler with fear, "Who are you?"


    Anning clenched her right hand tighter and tighter as the system became increasingly panicked and kept emitting sharp squeaks.


    An Xin inside Anning¡¯s sea of consciousness was also terrified by this scene.


    She had not expected Anning to be so violent as to directly pull out the system and destroy it.


    A master like Anning, who would crush a system with her bare hands without a word, was truly horrifying.


    An Xin patted her chest repeatedly, feeling fortunate that she had been wise enough to side with Anning early on; otherwise, she might have ended up even worse off than the palace fighting system in front of her.


    Anning smiled at Imperial Concubine Tian and exerted force, crushing the system.


    Tiny bits of energy dispersed into the void. An Xin quickly seized the opportunity to devour the energy that the palace fighting system had spent so many years amassing, swallowing the system itself as well.


    Anning smiled and asked An Xin, "Are you full?"


    An Xin burped contentedly, "It tasted quite good."


    Imperial Concubine Tian lost her system and collapsed weakly.


    Filled with dread, she said, "Who sent you to harm me? I¡¯ll grant you wealth and honor if you spare me¡ªhow about that?"


    Anning didn¡¯t attack Imperial Concubine Tian again. She unblocked her acupoints and then gracefully departed.


    It wasn¡¯t that Anning intended to spare Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s life; rather, she was leaving her for Empress Chu to deal with.


    Now that Imperial Concubine Tian had lost her system, she naturally couldn¡¯t control Emperor Shengping anymore, and Emperor Shengping, having come to his senses, probably detested her thoroughly.


    Even without Empress Chu¡¯s intervention, Emperor Shengping¡¯s fury would be more than enough for Imperial Concubine Tian to cope with.


    Since Imperial Concubine Tian could be made to suffer a fate worse than death, Anning certainly wouldn¡¯t want to dirty her own hands again.


    She took An Xin back with her, and as she lay in bed, An Xin kept asking Anning, "Ningning, how did you pull out the system? When did you learn to crush systems?"


    Anning smiled and conversed with An Xin in her sea of consciousness, "I learned a long time ago. When I turned you against them, I already had the ability. I even thought if you wouldn¡¯t join me, I¡¯d just crush it directly."


    An Xin trembled in fright, her little heart quivering for a long time, "Ningning, I¡¯ve been utterly loyal to you, I..."


    Anning chuckled lightly, "Actually, pulling out the system isn¡¯t very difficult. I studied it carefully during my time in modern and interstellar planes. If you sever the mental connection between the Host and the system, the system will fail to sense the Host¡¯s presence. At that time, the system naturally tries to find a new Host, and I took that opportunity to pull it out."


    An Xin greatly admired Anning and felt that she was truly cunning and far-sighted. She had not forgotten to study the systems even while carrying out missions, and after several traversals through mission worlds, she had found a way to counter the systems.


    Thinking again of her own awareness of her situation, An Xin was even more grateful for her decision back then.


    Leaving Anning¡¯s situation aside, let¡¯s talk about Emperor Shengping, who was sleeping in the Nuan Pavilion of Zicheng Hall that day.


    He was in deep sleep when suddenly he woke with a start.


    Emperor Shengping sat up abruptly. He rubbed his face and felt relaxed, as if something that had been constraining him had gone away.


    At the same time, Emperor Shengping¡¯s mentality gradually recovered, and his mind became incredibly clear.


    After a while, Emperor Shengping¡¯s complexion changed drastically.


    He gnashed his teeth in hatred, "That vile woman, vile creature..."


    The affection and pity Emperor Shengping had felt for Imperial Concubine Tian, and the distress he felt when he couldn¡¯t see her, had completely vanished.


    He had regained the rationality that an Emperor should have.


    Now clear-headed, Emperor Shengping naturally understood what had happened.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone else to tell him; he was incredibly lucid about it all.


    Remembering how Imperial Concubine Tian had used something to control him, making him blindly follow her, that old woman, Emperor Shengping felt disgusted.


    Thinking of how over the years he had indulged Imperial Concubine Tian, allowing her to harm so many concubines and cause the deaths of so many Princes and Princesses, Emperor Shengping hated her even more and felt like flaying and deboning her wouldn¡¯t be enough to ease his hatred. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze darkened, filled with fierceness.


    Then, Emperor Shengping thought of Empress Chu and the Crown Prince.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Thankfully, Empress Chu was intelligent and resolute enough, and capable, to have preserved the Crown Prince.


    Also fortunate was that the Crown Prince was quite healthy and had managed to grow up despite Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s continuous persecution.


    Otherwise, Emperor Shengping feared he might have ended heirless.


    Reflecting on this, Emperor Shengping was especially grateful to Empress Chu and even more resentful of Imperial Concubine Tian.


    He slammed the bed and shouted outward, "Summon the guards, prepare my carriage to Changle Palace."

 Chapter 60 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 18

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 18Empress Chu was woken from her sleep by someone calling out to her.


    When the Palace Attendant told her that Emperor Shengping was coming over, Empress Chu was quite surprised.


    After all, Emperor Shengping doted on Imperial Concubine Tian, and he would never visit Changle Palace without a pressing reason.


    Empress Chu wondered whether something had happened in the palace, or if Imperial Concubine Tian had harmed someone again?


    While thinking, she dressed and put on makeup.


    Emperor Shengping arrived before Empress Chu had finished dressing.


    Upon entering Changle Palace and seeing Empress Chu¡¯s wrinkled eyes and significantly aged appearance, for some reason, he felt a piercing sorrow in his heart.


    "Aya."


    Unable to restrain himself, Emperor Shengping called out Empress Chu¡¯s pet name.


    Empress Chu was also stunned upon hearing this.


    Emperor Shengping waved his hand to dismiss all the Palace Attendants, and when only he and Empress Chu were left in the room, he finally couldn¡¯t help but hold Empress Chu¡¯s hand: "You have suffered much these years."


    Empress Chu was even more at a loss.


    "What has happened to Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Shengping felt full of remorse: "It is all my fault... I blamed myself for believing that vile woman; as a result, she clouded my judgement, leading me to commit such foolish acts."


    Only then did Empress Chu realize what had happened.


    The despicable methods Imperial Concubine Tian had used on Emperor Shengping had been exposed by someone.


    For a moment, Empress Chu felt a mix of happiness, bitterness, and pain. Her feelings were so complex that she was at a loss for words.


    "I am clear-headed now."


    Emperor Shengping pulled Empress Chu to sit down: "All these years, it has been as if I were dreaming, even more uncontrollable than a dream."


    As he spoke, Emperor Shengping shed tears: "I will never forgive Ms. Tian, that wretched woman."


    Empress Chu also shed tears.


    The Emperor and Empress held each other¡¯s hands, looking into each other¡¯s tear-filled eyes.


    So many years had passed, finding the other person both unfamiliar and worn, it was truly distressing.


    "I, I don¡¯t blame Your Majesty; it¡¯s all Tian¡¯s fault."


    Empress Chu wiped away her tears: "Fortunately, the court Ministers protected us, and hence our son preserved his life."


    Thinking of the Crown Prince, Emperor Shengping was again anxious: "The Crown Prince has left the palace. Tian wouldn¡¯t harm the Crown Prince, would she?"


    Empress Chu shook her head: "It is precisely because I knew Tian was out to harm the Crown Prince that I had no choice but to send him out of the palace. He left with quite a number of guards, and I also had the Chu Family send people to protect him. He should be safe."


    Yet Emperor Shengping remained worried.


    He could not sit still even for a moment, and stood up, pulling Empress Chu with him to leave: "I am going to summon the Imperial Army; I must capture Tian immediately."


    Empress Chu held onto Emperor Shengping: "Please be careful, Your Majesty."


    "What is it?"


    Emperor Shengping furrowed his brow.


    Empress Chu thought for a moment and said: "Since Tian has been able to control Your Majesty for so many years, she must possess some means. If we act rashly and fall into her trap again, what should we do then? It would be better for Your Majesty to first invite some virtuous monks and Taoists before capturing Tian."


    Empress Chu¡¯s concern was indeed necessary.


    Now that Emperor Shengping had calmed down, he thought that what Empress Chu said made sense, and he checked his impatience: "That sounds good." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He returned to Zichen Palace and immediately had his trusted confidants leave the palace to search for high-ranking spiritual masters.


    Afterward, Emperor Shengping summoned the Six Ministers to the palace and drafted an edict stating that if anything unforeseen happened to him, the Six Ministers were to immediately protect the Crown Prince and ensure his ascension to the throne.


    A secret imperial decree was issued to the Minister of War, mandating that if he fell ill, the Minister of War was to cooperate with Empress Chu to eliminate Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Having arranged all affairs, Emperor Shengping was still unable to sleep.


    That night, he sat withered in the hall, waiting for dawn.


    Likewise unable to sleep was Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Having lost the system, she screamed and cursed in rage, then attempted to have her confidants quietly go out and discuss plans with the Tian family.


    However, everyone around her had been drugged into a stupor by Anning, leaving not a single useful person at her disposal, which rendered Imperial Concubine Tian deaf and blind, with means yet unable to be deployed.


    When Anning emerged from the palace and returned to the Lu Family, her mood was particularly good.


    She looked at the sleeping Xiao Yuan, gently lay beside him, and fell asleep with a smile.


    The following day, Anning immediately went to seek the Crown Prince, first using medicine to regulate his health, then gradually detoxifying him.


    By noon, as Anning and the Crown Prince sent out inquiries about events, news came back soon that Emperor Shengping had ordered the seizure of the Tian family¡¯s assets, stripped her brother of his titles, and had the whole family, young and old, locked up in prison.


    Moreover, anyone with even the slightest connection to the Tian family became a target for Emperor Shengping¡¯s investigation.


    Hearing this news, both Anning and the Crown Prince knew that Emperor Shengping had broken free from Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s control, which greatly pleased them both.


    The Crown Prince immediately wanted to enter the palace, but Anning persuaded him otherwise.


    Anning suggested that for safety¡¯s sake, and since Ms. Tian was yet to be punished, the Crown Prince should not enter the palace at all.


    The Crown Prince, anxious in heart, knew Anning was right and could only pace restlessly in the room.


    In the afternoon, Empress Chu sent a message to the Crown Prince, urging him by all means not to return to the palace.


    In the palace


    Imperial Concubine Tian had not shown herself; she neither sought out Emperor Shengping, nor pinpointed faults with any of the concubines, and even when Emperor Shengping summoned her to join him in the imperial garden, Imperial Concubine Tian declined.


    It was not that Imperial Concubine Tian was aware Emperor Shengping had slipped from her grasp, but rather, with the system gone, Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s appearance had greatly altered.


    Originally, Imperial Concubine Tian was not good-looking at all, and could even be described as especially unsightly.


    After acquiring the system, she exchanged for many beauty enhancement items, but due to her inherently poor conditions, even after using numerous slimming and skin-beautifying products, she could only be considered passable, far from the beauty of Empress Chu.


    Now, with the system destroyed, Imperial Concubine Tian naturally reverted to her original state.


    Having aged, with her original appearance reverted, her skin became slack, face as large as a washbowl, waist thick, legs stout, and pores coarse, looking particularly frightening. Not to mention the concubines in the palace, even the old nanny by Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s side seemed prettier.


    Due to reverting to her original state, Imperial Concubine Tian naturally didn¡¯t dare to show herself.


    She feigned illness, hunkering down in bed, covering herself with the quilt, too afraid to rise.


    Imperial Concubine Tian thought she could hide away for as long as possible, and should it not work, she could emerge later. Relying on Emperor Shengping¡¯s infatuation with her, perhaps he would still favor her even if she changed in appearance.


    But Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s wishful thinking did not match reality.


    Soon, the people sent by Emperor Shengping returned, bringing several reputedly enlightened figures.


    Among these, there were impostors, but also some who genuinely possessed Taoist knowledge.


    Upon seeing these individuals, Emperor Shengping immediately had them taken to Qifeng Palace and ordered Yu Lin Palace to encircle it.


    Imperial Concubine Tian was still sprawled out in bed, sleeping soundly, and before she knew it, she became like a turtle caught in a jar.


    When the Chief Eunuch of Emperor Shengping¡¯s retinue entered Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s chamber with others, Imperial Concubine Tian trembled with fear.


    "How bold, to recklessly intrude into my chambers! Guards, seize them..."


    Imperial Concubine Tian shouted with a hoarse throat.


    But no response came, and a middle-aged man dressed as a Taoist approached the bed, reaching out and hoisting up Imperial Concubine Tian: "Audacious demoness, how dare you bewitch the King, now reveal your true form..."


    The Taoist hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s appearance and froze.


    Everyone froze.


    The thought on everyone¡¯s mind screamed out, with such looks, Emperor Shengping had favored her for so many years? Emperor Shengping¡¯s tastes were far too indulgent¡ªhow could he stomach such a sight?

 Chapter 61 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 19

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 19Noble Consort Tian was arrested, only then did Emperor Shengping enter Qifeng Palace.


    After entering, when Emperor Shengping saw Noble Consort Tian bound tightly, her body covered with various talismans, he almost threw up.


    Her appearance truly left much to be desired.


    She was stout and tough-looking, with particularly poor skin, making her seem very old.


    Additionally, her round face, paired with squinted eyes, a bulbous nose, and sausage-like lips, was uncommonly ugly.


    Emperor Shengping had never seen someone so ugly, seeing Noble Consort Tian in this state of dignity was truly nauseating.


    He had a stool brought over and sat down, turning his face away to find a more pleasing little palace maid to cleanse his eyes.


    Emperor Shengping did not wish to look at Noble Consort Tian; this truly agitated her.


    She sobbed forward, "Your Majesty, my lord, they want to harm your concubine, you must stand up for your concubine."


    Emperor Shengping, frightened, stood up and retreated, "Quickly take her away, keep her farther from Us."


    Emperor Shengping didn¡¯t look at Noble Consort Tian but turned his gaze elsewhere: "Ms. Tian, you used witchcraft in the palace to bewitch the heart of the monarch, and over these twenty-plus years, who knows how many atrocious sins you¡¯ve committed, do you admit your guilt?"


    Noble Consort Tian was stunned.


    Then she suddenly realized her system was gone, and without the system, perhaps Emperor Shengping¡¯s affection for her had also faded.


    Thinking about this, Noble Consort Tian was genuinely scared.


    Thinking about the deeds she had committed over the years, Noble Consort Tian knew she would not meet a good end.


    Frightened, she quickly knelt down, "Your Majesty, show mercy, all your concubine did was because she loved Your Majesty too much, only wishing for a loving and unquestioning relationship with Your Majesty."


    If it had been a delicate beauty saying these words, Emperor Shengping might have been appeased.


    But with Noble Consort Tian¡¯s looks, Emperor Shengping really couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Listening to Noble Consort Tian speak these words in a deliberately soft and tender voice, he was truly nauseated and vomited.


    Emperor Shengping vomited while thinking about how all these years he had been sleeping with such a disgusting woman, and then he vomited fiercely again.


    "Take her away, take her away."


    Emperor Shengping waved his hand, "Immediately take her out and execute her, save Us the disgust."


    "Your Majesty."


    Noble Consort Tian screamed miserably, then was quickly gagged and taken away.


    With her gone, Emperor Shengping felt a bit better.


    He eagerly wanted to see Empress Chu¡¯s stunning beauty, to make his eyes feel less uncomfortable.


    Emperor Shengping ordered someone to seal off the Qifeng Palace where Noble Consort Tian had resided, and then hurried alone to Changle Palace.


    There, all members of the Tian family were detained in prison, and searches were underway for those who had been overly friendly with the Tian family.


    Meanwhile, Qian Du was dismissed from his official post because he married a woman from the Tian family.


    To speak of it, Qian Du was decent in his exams, but his actual ability to govern was quite lacking.


    While he served in the Ministry of Revenue, he often made mistakes, and in addition to his poor character, not only did his superiors dislike him, but even his colleagues harbored resentment towards him.


    Only because he was a son-in-law of the Tian family had no one dared to touch him.


    But now things were different.


    With Noble Consort Tian executed and the Tian family locked away, Qian Du also fell into misfortune.


    His superior dismissed him citing his poor work performance, telling him to go home and fend for himself.


    Upon hearing that he was dismissed, Qian Du was truly dumbfounded.


    Afterwards, he went to see his superior, only to be scolded fiercely and ordered to leave the Ministry of Revenue immediately.


    Qian Du still wanted to reason, but his superior was already impatient and had someone throw him out immediately.


    With no other choice, Qian Du packed up his belongings and left.


    By coincidence, he happened to bump into some colleagues.


    Among them was a colleague somewhat aloof, who was the least willing to ingratiate others and looked down the most on those who relied on nepotism.


    In the past, when Qian Du was in his glorious days, he had argued with this Mr. Yu due to differing ideals and even mocked Mr. Yu.


    Today, he just so happened to run into Mr. Yu.


    Naturally, Mr. Yu was ready for revenge and to settle scores.


    He saw Mr. Yu take a few steps to block Qian Du¡¯s path: "Isn¡¯t this Mr. Qian? Why do you look so downcast?"


    Qian Du glanced at Mr. Yu, feeling uneasy inside and silently cursed Mr. Yu for being a despicable villain.


    "What¡¯s the matter, I heard Mr. Qian messed up the accounts again, were you scolded?"


    Mr. Yu, with a smile on his face, said, "I told you, if you don¡¯t have the skills, don¡¯t come to the Ministry of Revenue. It¡¯s better to go to the Ministry of Rites, no need to be so busy, and no need to be scolded all the time, right?"


    Qian Du still kept his head down and did not speak.


    Mr. Yu knew what was troubling Qian Du.


    He sneered inwardly and said with sarcasm, "What¡¯s the matter, haven¡¯t you climbed up the ranks with the help of the Tian family? Such grandeur. Why don¡¯t you ask the Tian family to plead with Mr. Vice Minister on your behalf?"


    Finally, Qian Du couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, pushed Mr. Yu away and left.


    Mr. Yu shook his head: "Some people really are skilled at sailing with the wind."


    Qian Du¡¯s face had long since flushed red with embarrassment.


    Ever since he left the Ministry of Revenue government office, he felt particularly uneasy and also somewhat fearful.


    He feared the issues with the Tian family might implicate him.


    Although aware of Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s misdeeds in the palace, he was unsure of the specifics.


    Still, Qian Du had some guesses.


    He suspected that Imperial Concubine Tian might be plotting against the Crown Prince or harming Emperor Shengping.


    Considering earlier, Imperial Concubine Tian had harmed the Emperor¡¯s son, and Emperor Shengping hadn¡¯t done much.


    Now that Imperial Concubine Tian was executed, she certainly must have committed a more grievous crime.


    Thinking about the harm caused by Imperial Concubine Tian, Qian Du was trembling with fear.


    Now that he had been dismissed, he didn¡¯t want to end up in prison.


    Upon returning home, Qian Du immediately wrote a letter of divorce to Tian Meixiang.


    Tian Meixiang, already frantic and fearful due to Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s crisis, unexpectedly received a divorce letter from Qian Du.


    Tian Meixiang, not one to be trifled with, tore up the divorce letter immediately, pointed at Qian Du and scolded: "Mr. Qian, now you want to get rid of me? Not a chance. When our Tian family was in its heyday, you were like a dog eager to lick our feet. Now that you see our Tian family in trouble, you want to divorce me? I tell you, forget it."


    Ms. Qian He, hearing Tian Meixiang¡¯s ranting, also came over.


    Seeing Tian Meixiang jumping and cursing, she also started cursing.


    "You wretched little bitch, had I known your whole Tian family were such harmful creatures, who would want to marry you? With your looks, how could you match my son? My son could even match a Princess, you..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Tian Meixiang couldn¡¯t stand it, rolled up her sleeves, and started beating Ms. Qian He.


    Qian Du naturally wouldn¡¯t let Ms. Qian He suffer, and joined the fray.


    The three of them fought wildly, all ending up worse for wear.


    The Qian home never had a peaceful moment, while Anning, on the other hand, met with Empress Chu.


    Originally, Anning thought that even if Emperor Shengping acknowledged her, it would be through sending someone to bring her into the palace for recognition, but she didn¡¯t expect the Empress to leave the palace.

 Chapter 62 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 20

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 20Anning truly did not expect that Emperor Shengping and Empress Chu would leave the palace.


    When she saw this most honored couple in the imperial manor, Anning was stunned for a moment before stepping forward to pay her respects.


    Upon seeing Anning, who looked stunningly beautiful and naturally graceful, Empress Chu couldn¡¯t help but to embrace her and burst into tears. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emperor Shengping also felt somewhat distressed.


    "My dear child, you have suffered."


    Emperor Shengping patted Anning¡¯s shoulder: "To think that you are my daughter, no wonder I felt so close to you when I saw you earlier."


    Anning lowered her head: "I felt close when I saw Your Majesty too."


    "You should call me Father Emperor."


    Emperor Shengping smiled lovingly.


    "Father Emperor."


    Anning called him accordingly.


    Emperor Shengping felt boundless joy in his heart: "Good, good, indeed worthy to be my daughter, achieving such beneficial deeds for the country and the people."


    Right then and there, Emperor Shengping decided to bring Anning into the palace.


    Anning did not refuse, and followed the Emperor, Empress, and Crown Prince into the palace.


    After living in the palace for two days, Anning wanted to leave.


    The reason she gave was that the crops in the imperial manor still needed her management, and she was somewhat unaccustomed to living in the palace.


    Emperor Shengping and Empress Chu thought that since Anning had been among the common people for so many years, suddenly entering the palace indeed wasn¡¯t easy.


    When she lived outside, she could go out whenever she wished, but it wasn¡¯t possible inside the palace; she unavoidably felt very restricted.


    Out of affection for their daughter, the Emperor and Empress allowed Anning to leave the palace.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t let Anning stay at the imperial manor or the Lu Family home anymore, instead, they first granted her a residence to live in, and then began constructing the Princess Mansion for her.


    Once Anning had her own place, she brought Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei over.


    She had long promised that no matter what, she would provide for these two, and naturally, she kept her word.


    In Anning¡¯s residence, Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei weren¡¯t treated as servants, but as masters.


    Anning treated them as her own parents, allowing them to live honored and respected.


    Of course, the Emperor and Empress knew about these matters.


    However, they didn¡¯t object.


    After all, Anning had always been with Bai Desheng and Zhang Yue Mei over the years, and their emotional ties were deep. The Emperor and Empress had no objections, instead, they felt that Anning was compassionate and righteous, a good child.


    Soon, the Princess Mansion was completed, Anning was named Princess Ningshou, and Xiao Yuan became the Prince Consort.


    The Prince Consort in this dynasty did not participate in politics. If it were someone else who became the Prince Consort, they might be resentful, but Xiao Yuan had no interest in politics and was solely devoted to studying medicine; therefore, he felt no dissatisfaction with having just a nominal position.


    On one hand, Anning¡¯s life was peaceful and comfortable.


    On the other hand, Qian Du¡¯s life was particularly miserable.


    He had lost his position and could not stay in the Capital anymore; he was aware that since he had attached himself to the Tian family and now that their affairs had gone awry, it was impossible for him to be an official again.


    Fortunately, Qian Du had managed to collect some silver in the past two years, and by selling his Capital residence, he still had some money.


    Qian Du thought of taking this money and retiring back to the countryside to live quietly; at this time, he needed to stay out of trouble.


    However, he wanted to live peacefully, but Anning would not let him be.


    After all, Bai Anning was harmed to death by Qian Du, how could Anning not seek revenge for her?


    Therefore, even before Qian Du had left the Capital, he was caught.


    During these past two years, Qian Du had also done some deeds for the Tian family in the Capital, naturally, they were no good deeds.


    Now, as a princess, Anning naturally has many people trying to curry favor with her, and it was quite easy for her to find people to do her bidding. Anning ordered people to investigate Qian Du¡¯s affairs, and in just a few days, everything was clear. Anning directly ordered people to take her note and arrest Qian Du¡¯s entire family.


    Qian Du was in the prison and was still confused about the situation.


    He thought to himself, weren¡¯t the matters related to the Tian family resolved? Why was he still implicated? Could it be that Tian Meixiang had reported him?


    But then he thought that it was not possible.


    In prison, Qian Du couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.


    Not only Qian Du didn¡¯t understand what was going on, even Ms. Qian He and others didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened.


    It wasn¡¯t until Qian Du was sentenced to exile and was being taken away with his family that he encountered Anning and finally understood.


    At that time, Qian Du¡¯s family was in a particularly miserable state, especially Qian Du himself, with words carved on his face, wearing prisoner clothes, and being driven with sticks like cattle. He had never experienced such a humiliating moment in his life.


    As they reached the crossroad, they saw several fine horses coming, ridden by stern knights.


    The horses positioned themselves on both sides, and then a particularly luxurious carriage approached.


    The carriage stopped, the curtain was lifted, and a maid jumped down, then respectfully assisted a beautifully dressed lady from the carriage.


    Qian Du felt that this beautifully dressed lady seemed familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her.


    Naturally, the person who came was Anning.


    Seeing her enemy in trouble, it was natural for Anning to replace her original self to have a look.


    She walked near Qian Du with a smile and softly instructed the government officers: "Take good care of them on the road and also, don¡¯t let them die halfway; they must safely reach Yazhou."


    The government officers quickly went over to salute her with great respect.


    Qian Du was particularly perplexed, not understanding who this woman was, she seemed to harbor ill intentions towards him.


    Anning looked at Qian Du with a smile: "What, you don¡¯t recognize me?"


    Qian Du frowned, and after a long time, he finally recognized it was Anning: "You, what is this..."


    Anning with a smile said: "My poison is cured, naturally, my birthmark has disappeared."


    Seeing how the government officers treated Anning, and at this moment there was nothing left unclear for him, he shouted loudly: "Don¡¯t think just because you climbed up to the Lu Family I would be afraid of you, it¡¯s... all your fault, it¡¯s you who harmed me, you won¡¯t die well."


    Anning sneered: "How can it be that only you can harm others, and others can¡¯t fight back?"


    She pointed at Qian Du: "People like you who are heartless and unprincipled, even if you harmed someone you probably wouldn¡¯t feel guilty, right? Back then you saw my family had some money, so you shamelessly came to propose. After passing the Imperial Examination as an Advanced Scholar, you then despised my looks and divorced me. Later, you knelt in our field begging for my forgiveness just to be selected for an office. It shows you¡¯re a despicable person who is fickle and would do anything for benefits."


    "I, even though I divorced you, I did not harm you."


    Qian Du still wanted to make some defenses.


    Anning laughed and cut off his words: "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you had already planned everything, after reconciling with me, you intended to confine me in the inner courtyard, use my Qi Fortune to help you become an officer, and when I was no longer of use, it would most likely be the hour of my illness and death. Qian Du, your plans were indeed well-thought-out, unfortunately considering everyone else as fools."


    Qian Du opened his mouth but found no way to refute.


    He indeed had thought that way at the time, assuming Anning, a village girl, wouldn¡¯t understand, not knowing she knew everything.


    Anning¡¯s maiden smirked: "Truly a scoundrel who lost his conscience, daring to treat the Princess like that; exiling you is far too lenient."


    "Princess?"


    Ms. Qian He heard this sentence and suddenly exclaimed.


    The maid proudly said: "Yes, our Princess had to leave the palace to seek refuge due to persecution by the vile Ms. Tian, and now, Your Majesty and Empress have just recognized the Princess back."

 Chapter 63 I Don鈥檛 Want Such Good Fortune 21

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63 I Don¡¯t Want Such Good Fortune 21Ms. Qian He and Qian Du had walked for more than half a day, yet their heads were still in a daze.


    How could Bai Anning be a Princess?


    How could she be a Princess?


    Qian Du thought of what the Taoist who divined his fortune had said, and couldn¡¯t help but feel profound regret.


    That Taoist had said that Bai Anning¡¯s destiny was extraordinarily noble and that she would bring prosperity to her husband, urging him to treat Bai Anning well at all costs.


    Yet, he missed the opportunity.


    If only he had not divorced Bai Anning in the first place.


    Even if he had divorced her, he should have shamelessly clung to the Bai family by all means to reconcile with Bai Anning.


    If he and Bai Anning were still husband and wife, he would now be the Prince Consort.


    Any children they had would be of royal blood.


    Qian Du thought about how Emperor Shengping only had the Crown Prince and Bai Anning as his children, and Bai Anning was also born to Empress Chu, so while Emperor Shengping reigned, Bai Anning would enjoy honor and respect. Even if the Crown Prince succeeded the throne, Bai Anning would still be the most distinguished Princess.


    And he could have used his connection with Bai Anning to secure a century of wealth and honor for the Qian Family.


    Thinking about these things, Qian Du was filled with regret so intense it turned his insides green.


    Moreover, when he thought about the stunning beauty of Bai Anning he saw today, who no longer looked like the ugly woman before she married him, his remorse and hatred compounded.


    The chance to have both wealth and beauty had slipped through his fingers.


    Ms. Qian He also regretted it immensely.


    Had she known earlier that Bai Anning was a Princess, she would have treasured her while she was in the Qian Family.


    With their minds in turmoil, mother and son naturally slowed their pace.


    A government officer following behind struck Qian Du¡¯s back with a stick as thick as an arm: "What¡¯s all this dallying about? Move faster."


    Qian Du was almost knocked over by the blow.


    He did not dare complain and hastened his pace with an ingratiating smile.


    Ms. Qian He also endured several lashes, her clothes torn, looking particularly disheveled.


    Once Anning returned to the Princess Mansion, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you kill Qian Du?"


    Anning smiled and didn¡¯t say a word.


    An Xin grew anxious: "Qian Du caused Bai Anning¡¯s death, he deserves to pay with his life."


    Anning shook her head: "Killing him would be letting him off too easily. The pain of beheading is only momentary, but he devoted his life to pursuing power. I made it so that in the end he achieved nothing and spent his days living in regret, dying in poverty and illness. That is true suffering."


    An Xin fell silent for a while: "You humans really are crafty."


    Seeing both Qian Du and He Yue end up badly, Anning felt particular joy.


    Afterward, apart from her visits to the palace to pay respects or her time spent discussing medical science with Xiao Yuan, she spent the rest of her time at the imperial manor cultivating superior crops.


    Every two years, Anning organized a fleet to sail out to sea, bringing back high-yield crops like corn, sweet potatoes, and potatoes from abroad. She used these seeds to cultivate even better varieties.


    Five years later, there were no more starving people in the entire Dynasty, and Anning, through her own efforts, fed an entire nation.


    The common people were extremely grateful to Anning, with many families worshipping her at home, truly becoming the Buddha of ten thousand households.


    Another year passed, Emperor Shengping passed away, the Crown Prince ascended the throne, and once again offered additional titles, bestowing ten thousand mu of fields to Anning and double the royal stipend.


    It was in this same year that the Qian Du family passed away in poverty in Yazhou.


    Even on his deathbed, Qian Du looked towards the direction of the Capital, muttering Anning¡¯s name.


    In this lifetime, Anning devoted nearly all her energy to the Dynasty. She cultivated many high-yield grains that, centuries later, textbooks would still dedicate a Chapter to recounting Anning¡¯s contributions.


    Anning lived to be over eighty years old. After Xiao Yuan passed away, she also died.


    Upon returning to the Nihility Space, she felt a torrent of Merit flooding into her body. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning quickly sat down to meditate and absorb this Merit, solidifying her body further.


    An Xin also took the opportunity to absorb some Merit, repairing the parts of the system that were damaged.


    Once Anning finished absorbing the Merit, she began to pay attention to the world she had just left.


    She found that this small world had truly stabilized, and its rules were now complete, never to be chaotic again, and this set her mind at ease.


    An Xin appeared in Anning¡¯s mind, having grown somewhat and appearing much calmer.


    "Yet another small world has been replenished."


    An Xin smiled, "Ningning, do you want to see the original plot of your world?"


    Anning nodded in agreement.


    An Xin replayed the original story of the world for Anning to watch.


    In the original world, Bai Anning was killed by Qian Du and He Yue. He Yue thought that without Bai Anning, she would be able to become the legitimate wife.


    However, she did not anticipate that after Bai Anning¡¯s death, Qian Du married another boudoir lady, and He Yue remained an unrecognized concubine.


    The new Mrs. Qian, not as amiable as Bai Anning, set rules for He Yue upon her arrival and began to sabotage He Yue¡¯s twin children.


    He Yue¡¯s son was killed in a fight outside, and her daughter was strangled to death by her abusive husband.


    He Yue¡¯s own ending was not much better.


    She was tortured to death by the new Mrs. Qian.


    At that time, Qian Du needed to rely on his father-in-law¡¯s influence and did not dare to plead for He Yue. After her death, Qian Du cried briefly, shed a few tears, and then resumed loving life with his new wife.


    Meanwhile, the Crown Prince was killed due to negligence and was harmed by Imperial Concubine Tian.


    Empress Chu, seeking revenge for the Crown Prince, faked her death and left the palace.


    Empress Chu always found Imperial Concubine Tian strange and later left the Capital to find a highly attained Taoist monk, hoping he could figure out what was truly going on with Imperial Concubine Tian.


    However, before Empress Chu and the monk could enter the Capital, Emperor Shengping died, and Imperial Concubine Tian tried to install an infant on the throne, but the Ministers firmly opposed it.


    In the end, a new and fairly capable Sovereign was selected from the Royal Family to ascend the throne.


    With the new Sovereign coronated, Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s fortunes turned sour.


    She was imprisoned by the new ruler, who ordered her execution by dismemberment.


    Imperial Concubine Tian pleaded with the system to help her escape, but the system had been using her all along and certainly wasn¡¯t about to waste energy helping her now.


    After Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s death, the system travelled through a rift in time and space, seeking a new Host in another world.


    With Imperial Concubine Tian dead, Empress Chu peacefully sent the monk back home.


    The Crown Prince had perished due to Imperial Concubine Tian¡¯s schemes, and Empress Chu still grieved for her daughter, whose whereabouts were unknown; she persevered with clenched teeth.


    She thought well of the new Sovereign, and without Imperial Concubine Tian causing disaster, it was time to bring her daughter home for recognition.


    Empress Chu returned to the palace with the hidden Jade Seal to offer to the new Sovereign, her sole request being the search for her daughter.


    To pacify the courtiers and to display a virtuous ruler¡¯s grace, the new Sovereign naturally dispatched many people to search for Bai Anning.


    After over a month, Empress Chu finally learned of Bai Anning¡¯s whereabouts.


    But by then, Bai Anning had long been killed by Qian Du.


    Empress Chu, thinking of her daughter suffering amongst the common people and hoping to now compensate her, could not cope with the news of her daughter¡¯s death and nearly went insane.


    Now with nothing left, she went all-out.


    Empress Chu begged the new Sovereign and used her years of connections to take her revenge on Qian Du furiously.


    Qian Du was no match for Empress Chu and was soon dismissed from his office, similarly exiled to Yazhou.


    Empress Chu hated Qian Du and He Yue to the extreme, bribing the government officers to not provide food or drink to the two on their way into exile, leading them to starve to death.


    However, the system absorbed so much Dynasty Destiny, the world was already in chaos.


    Not long after the new Sovereign¡¯s enthronement, alien forces invaded, and the entire Dynasty vanished like smoke.


    After completing her vengeance, Empress Chu took her own life.


    Anning watched the original plot in silence for a long time.


    Seeing Empress Chu¡¯s frantic manner and her numb expression at the moment she chose death, without love for life, Anning still felt quite sad.


    She also saw the Dynasty crumble apart, the people starving and forced to flee, and countless perishing under the hooves of the aliens, which made Anning¡¯s heart even more troubled.


    An Xin also remained silent for a long time.


    "That¡¯s the original storyline. You basically saved an entire Dynasty, rescuing countless lives, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve earned such great Merit."


    Anning waited a moment before laughing lightly, "Well, at least everyone seems to be happy now."


    She looked up into the Nihility, "We¡¯ve already guided two small worlds back on track, I wonder if the Main God has noticed? Will he intervene?"


    An Xin curled her lips, "Who cares, he can¡¯t control us now anyway."


    Considering her newfound freedom, An Xin was especially happy, "Ningning, we need to act fast and save more small worlds. Once we¡¯ve accumulated enough Merit, we can finally have a life-and-death battle with the Main God."

 Chapter 64: The Transmigration Farming Woman Who Slaps Faces 1

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Transmigration Farming Woman Who Slaps Faces 1The Prefect of Suzhou¡¯s private residence


    Mrs. Hao stood with hands down in the corridor, conversing with a young maid who had just gotten her first haircut.


    "Where has the Master gone?"


    The maid, her face full of youthful innocence, replied with a naive look: "He said he went to the temple to offer incense and pray to Buddha, and it seems he had informed the master of the house." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dissatisfaction flickered in Mrs. Hao¡¯s eyes: "The Madam is sick like this, and yet the Master has gone to the temple."


    The maid strongly agreed with Mrs. Hao¡¯s dissatisfaction towards the Master: "The Master went to pray for the Madam, hoping the Buddha will bless her with a swift recovery."


    Mrs. Hao then appeared satisfied.


    She dismissed the maid and entered the main room.


    The room was filled with the scent of medicine.


    Anning lay in bed, hiding the amused look in her eyes as she saw Mrs. Hao come in.


    "Where is the Master?"


    Anning coughed and asked Mrs. Hao.


    Mrs. Hao bowed her head and replied, "Madam, the Master has gone to the temple."


    Anning sighed: "He¡¯s really gone to great lengths in his filial duty."


    As they were talking, they heard a young maid outside shouting: "Madam, Mr. QI has come to pay his respects to you."


    Anning immediately sat up straight.


    Mrs. Hao helped her and stuffed a pillow behind her back: "Madam, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, you could send Mr. QI back, so you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over him."


    Anning shook her head: "Let him in."


    Mrs. Hao softly spoke: "Madam has a kind heart; treating Mr. QI this well, he will surely be very filial to you."


    Anning laughed: "Let¡¯s set aside whether he¡¯s filial or not, as long as I can live up to my own conscience. His birth mother died early, and when his concubine aunt passed away, she held my hand and begged me to look after him. Even for the sake of his concubine aunt, I cannot mistreat him."


    Mrs. Hao laughed too: "Madam seems to be in much better spirits today."


    The curtains were opened, and a child about six or seven years old, wearing a blue robe, entered the room.


    Upon entering, while keeping a distance from Anning, he greeted her first: "Madam, I hope you are feeling better."


    As the child looked up, Anning saw his eyes filled with genuine concern and care.


    Anning couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally, acknowledging that the child truly had a good nature, far superior to that of the Eldest Master.


    Both children were raised by the original body from a young age, yet one was a typical ingrate, while the other was purely filial.


    "I¡¯m feeling much better."


    Anning smiled and gestured for the child to come closer: "Wenshao, come here."


    Wenshao, the bastard son of the Prefect of Suzhou, Qi Rui, walked over in a few steps and smiled back at Anning: "Madam, you do look much more spirited."


    Anning sat up straight: "It¡¯s touching that you¡¯re still thinking of me."


    She noticed large drops of sweat on Qi Wenshao¡¯s forehead and turned to look out the window: "The sun is scorching today, it must be very hot outside."


    Qi Wenshao chuckled naively: "It¡¯s not hot; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m wearing a bit too much."


    Anning pinched Qi Wenshao¡¯s clothes, finding them indeed too thick.


    She turned to Mrs. Hao: "Ask Qing Mei to fetch some light fabric, and have Wenshao¡¯s maids make him a couple of lighter outfits. The weather is gradually warming up; we shouldn¡¯t let the child overheat."


    Mrs. Hao agreed and left. After a while, she returned and reported: "Qing Mei has already had someone send the fabrics to Mr. QI¡¯s room."


    Anning held Qi Wenshao¡¯s hand and had him sit: "Lv Zhu, please pour Mr. QI a cup of tea."


    A maid promptly responded, and Anning further instructed: "I remember someone sent over some peaches recently. I can¡¯t eat them now, so let Wenshao take them with him later."


    Mrs. Hao stood by, observing Anning treating Qi Wenshao so well, surpassing even her treatment of her own legitimate son, Qi Wenwei. She found it peculiar, but as she had always been loyal to Anning, she wouldn¡¯t voice any objections.


    Anning continued questioning Qi Wenshao: "I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days and haven¡¯t been able to attend to you. Has anyone below been bullying you?"


    Qi Wenshao hurriedly shook his head: "Not at all, Madam should focus on recuperating, don¡¯t worry about your son. If you neglect your health for the sake of your son, it would be his fault."


    After sitting for a while, Anning began to feel weak and drowsy, her body slumping against the pillow.


    Seeing Anning tired, Qi Wenshao quickly stood up: "Madam, please rest. Your son will visit you another day."


    Anning yawned and mumbled: "Go ahead, when I¡¯m better I¡¯ll take you out."


    Qi Wenshao paused, then assented and left.


    As soon as he left, Mrs. Hao quietly asked Anning, "Madam, you seemed more concerned about Mr. Qi today than usual, is there something wrong?"


    Anning shook her head: "I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow."


    Mrs. Hao didn¡¯t ask further, she made sure Anning¡¯s blanket was well placed and then left.


    Mrs. Hao came to the courtyard, just in time to run into the eldest daughter, Qi Wenjuan, rushing over with her maidservant.


    "Aunt Hao, how is my mother?"


    Mrs. Hao stopped and smiled, "Madam is much better. She was just talking to me a moment ago and has just laid down to rest."


    Hearing that Anning had gone to lie down, Qi Wenjuan did not enter the room. Instead, she said to Mrs. Hao, "We¡¯ve been fortunate to have Aunt Hao taking care of her these past few days. You must be tired too. Once mother gets better, it¡¯s also time for you to have a good rest."


    Mrs. Hao lowered her voice: "As long as Madam is well, I am fine no matter what."


    Qi Wenjuan said a few more words before leaving with her entourage.


    Inside the room, Anning had heard every word of their conversation clearly. She shook her head, then closed her eyes to rest.


    After a sleep, when Anning awoke again, it was already evening.


    She lay in bed lost in thought, without calling anyone in.


    Anning reflected upon the memories she had received from the original host and couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless.


    This time, the original host that Anning transmigrated into was named Ye Anning, the daughter of the great scholar Ye Song of the Liang Dynasty.


    Ye Anning came from a noble family and read many books under Ye Song¡¯s tutelage. She had a good understanding of literature and manners, was well-educated and also kindhearted, but unfortunately, she had a harsh fate, marrying someone unworthy and ending up as cannon fodder.


    Not only did Ye Anning die miserably, but her daughter Qi Wenjuan also died after being tormented, and the bastard Qi Wenshao was killed trying to save her.


    Qi Wenwei, who she raised as if he was her own son, was triumphant and delighted after causing the deaths of all three.


    The story of the original host was actually a book, but she was not the protagonist, but rather the wicked stepmother who was cursed by others.


    The protagonist was a transmigration girl named Zhao Rong, known as Zhao Sanya in her native village.


    Like all transmigrated farming heroines, Zhao Sanya found herself in a poor mountain village, with biased grandparents and weak parents, as well as cunning uncles, leaving the family in dire straits.


    Zhao Sanya then capitalized on her Golden Finger to secretly save money. She caused a division in the family and helped her parents and brothers become wealthy.


    Later, Zhao Sanya saved the distressed and amnesiac Qi Wenwei. As feelings grew between them, and once Qi Wenwei recovered his memory, he insisted on marrying none but Zhao Sanya, and brought her back home.


    He wanted to marry Zhao Sanya and live a life of marital bliss.


    However, they both faced fierce opposition from Ye Anning.


    The reason was that Qi Wenwei was already betrothed, and the girl was blameless. How could he call off the engagement lightly? This would be a huge blow to her.


    Ye Anning, with her kind nature, did not want to ruin a girl¡¯s life.


    Moreover, she did not like Zhao Sanya¡¯s character and argued with Qi Wenwei many times over her.


    But Qi Wenwei¡¯s infatuation was unchanging, and he would rather disown Ye Anning as his mother than not marry Zhao Sanya.


    At this time, Zhao Sanya chose to retreat as an advance, saying she did not want to make Qi Wenwei suffer, and left the Qi Family, only to run into the Commandery Prince Kang Le on the street. The jade pendant on Zhao Sanya was seen by Prince Kang Le, who recognized it as a relic of Princess Kang Le, and he took Zhao Sanya back to his mansion, later recognizing her as his daughter.


    With Prince Kang Le¡¯s support, naturally Zhao Sanya and Qi Wenwei¡¯s marriage was settled.


    After marrying into the Qi Family, Zhao Sanya accused Ye Anning multiple times. One time, during an argument with Qi Wenjuan, it led others to mistakenly believe Qi Wenjuan caused her miscarriage, which made Qi Wenwei hate Ye Anning and Qi Wenjuan to death.


    Qi Rui, in order to appease Prince Kang Le¡¯s anger, disowned his daughter Qi Wenjuan and sent Ye Anning to a temple for penance.


    Ye Anning lived an extremely harsh life in the temple, only Qi Wenshao, remembering the affection between mother and child, would occasionally visit her and bring her things.


    However, as a bastard, Qi Wenshao also had many constraints. Although he cared for Ye Anning, he had no valuable things to offer.


    Later, when Qi Wenwei learned that Qi Wenshao was taking care of Ye Anning in secret, he conspired with Zhao Sanya to get rid of Qi Wenshao as well.


    When Ye Anning learned of the deaths of Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, she no longer wanted to barely survive and committed suicide by swallowing gold.


    It was only after her death she realized that the reason why Qi Wenwei treated her so was that she was not his biological mother at all. When she gave birth, the child was born dead, and it was Qi Rui who brought home the child of his beloved concubine, saying it was Ye Anning¡¯s.


    Qi Wenwei had known for a long time that Ye Anning was not his birth mother. He often went with Qi Rui to visit his birth mother, hating Ye Anning for occupying the position of the legitimate wife and preventing their reunion.


    After Ye Anning¡¯s death, Qi Wenwei brought his birth mother back home. The family lived happily and enjoyed honor and respect.


    Knowing all this, Ye Anning was filled with boundless hatred.


    She had never wronged Qi Rui, yet Qi Rui made her raise someone else¡¯s child.


    She had never wronged Qi Wenwei either, yet this ingrate harmed her adopted son, her true daughter, and cost her life for nothing.


    She hated Zhao Sanya even more for her numerous schemes, leading to the wrongful death of Qi Wenjuan.


    With this hatred, Ye Anning encountered Anning in the Nihility Space.


    She exchanged several lives of Merit for Anning to take her place in seeking revenge.

 Chapter 65: The Transmigration Farming Woman Who Slaps Faces 2

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Transmigration Farming Woman Who Slaps Faces 2Ye Anning used all her Merit to ask the Anning Gang to take revenge on Qi Rui, Qi Wenwei, and Zhao Erya.


    In addition, Ye Anning wanted her daughter Qi Wenjuan to have a life full of happiness and wellbeing, and to treat Qi Wenshao well.


    Qi Wenshao was born to Ye Anning¡¯s accompanying maid Bai He, who got separated from Ye Anning while pregnant during a disaster caused by famine-stricken refugees, but was later found and brought back by people Ye Anning sent.


    Since she gave birth in the wild, her health deteriorated after she returned, and Bai He died before Qi Wenshao reached one year of age.


    With her dying breath, Bai He entrusted Ye Anning to take care of Qi Wenshao as he grew up.


    After Bai He passed away, Ye Anning took care of Qi Wenshao continuously.


    Though she looked after him, when Qi Wenwei was still young, and afterwards when Ye Anning was pregnant with Qi Wenjuan, she did not pay much attention to Qi Wenshao, and his childhood was not very good.


    When it was time for schooling, Qi Rui did not care about Qi Wenshao, and Ye Anning, being somewhat biased, only sent Qi Wenshao to the academy without hiring good teachers for him.


    Truly, the care and attention Ye Anning gave to Qi Wenshao was far less than that given to Qi Wenwei.


    Even so, Qi Wenshao held deep admiration for Ye Anning and was very close to her; when Ye Anning fell into hardship, he alone wanted to do his utmost to take care of Ye Anning.


    After Qi Wenshao died, Ye Anning, filled with hatred upon hearing the news, wanted to avenge Qi Wenshao, but at that time she was unable to come out and had no way to take revenge on Qi Rui and his son.


    Ye Anning was heartbroken for the suffering Qi Wenshao endured and remembered his goodness. Knowing that Qi Wenwei was not her biological child added to her feelings.


    She thought, since she did not have a biological son, she might as well let Anning treat Qi Wenshao as her own.


    In this lifetime, Ye Anning did not want to give Qi Wenwei any attention and wanted Anning to give everything good to Qi Wenshao.


    Anning reviewed all of Ye Anning¡¯s memories, not overlooking any detail.


    Afterwards, she smiled.


    Well then, since Ye Anning wants to devote all her efforts to taking care of Qi Wenshao and give him the best of everything, this time she will play a big game.


    Having made up her mind, Anning started to recuperate obediently.


    Ye Anning¡¯s body was not very healthy, suffering from diseases of affluence; now that Anning had taken over, she naturally needed to take good care of it.


    She lay in bed for a while, then called Qing Mei over.


    Qing Mei walked over and deftly helped Anning up.


    Anning supported herself to rise from the bed, had Qing Mei place a carved small kang table on the bed, and then fetched some paper and a pen.


    She began to write, and quickly a prescription was produced.


    Waiting for the ink to dry, Anning handed the prescription to Qing Mei: "Go to the storeroom to get some medicine, decoct it yourself, and bring it to me once it¡¯s ready."


    Qing Mei did not ask further, taking the prescription and leaving.


    After having dinner, Qing Mei brought over the medicine.


    Anning waited for the medicine to cool down slightly and then drank it all at once.


    After that, Anning wrote another prescription, had Qing Mei decoct the medicine, and then use the medicinal decoction for her bath.


    Qing Mei did not understand the reason but knowing that Madam always had the best plans, she did not ask further and just went.


    After resting for a while, Qi Wenwei finally came to pay respects to Anning.


    Anning also met the male protagonist of this world.


    The Qi Wenwei described in the books was handsome and suave, intelligent and decisive, and very learned. Later on, he participated in the imperial examination and became the top scorer, looking exceptionally outstanding.


    Qi Wenwei, who came to pay his respects to Anning, was still young, not even ten years old, dressed in a red robe and standing in the middle of the room, making a formal bow, looking rather precocious.


    Anning carefully observed Qi Wenwei¡¯s facial features and realized that he did not resemble his original self at all. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his eyes and eyebrows did resemble Qi Rui.


    After watching him a little longer, she did not find anything outstanding about Qi Wenwei, so she suppressed her curiosity and spoke to him with a smile, "Why must you insist on going to the temple today? I¡¯ve told you that I am much better now, there¡¯s no need to worry, yet you won¡¯t listen."


    Qi Wenwei¡¯s eyes showed impatience, but he quickly concealed it: "I just care about Madam and want you to get well soon."


    Anning sneered inwardly.


    She was afraid that by this time Qi Wenwei already knew who his biological mother was; Qi Rui probably took him often to see his biological mother.


    Compared with the strict Ye Anning, Qi Wenwei¡¯s biological mother, Zhou Zhenniang, doted on him greatly; Qi Wenwei thus favored his biological mother more and did not want to get close to Ye Anning.


    What a clever ploy by Qi Rui and Zhou Zhenniang.


    Using Ye Anning to control and educate Qi Wenwei, while Ye Anning diligently and strictly taught Qi Wenwei, they spoiled him, accommodating his every wish, making Qi Wenwei internally resent Ye Anning.


    In this way, Qi Wenwei could succeed but would not get close to Ye Anning. When Qi Wenwei finally grew up, they would kick the now useless Ye Anning away and the family of three would live affectionately.


    Of course, in the previous life, this unscrupulous couple succeeded.


    Under the teachings of Ye Anning, Qi Wenwei indeed learned a lot, sailing smoothly through the imperial examinations, becoming a top scorer at a young age.


    But this time, Anning would not indulge these ingrates any longer.


    Qi Wenwei resents Ye Anning for being too strict, and does not wish to study hard, right? Well, she would oblige him and will carefully set him up for failure.


    While she would devote all her efforts to teaching Qi Wenshao, this time, she intended to cultivate a top scorer but it would only be Qi Wenshao.


    That was what Anning was thinking in her heart, but it was not shown at all on her face.


    She waited for Qi Wenwei to sit beside her, then asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Qi Wenwei shook his head: "I was in a hurry to pay my respects to Madam and did not eat."


    Anning immediately ordered the maid to serve the meal: "How pitiful, to go out in such hot weather and come back hungry."


    Once the meal was served, Anning watched Qi Wenwei eat and then smiled, "It¡¯s getting late, you should head back to rest. I haven¡¯t been well these past few days, so I¡¯ll give you a few days off, no need to come here to study every day."


    Qi Wenwei was pleased to hear this but replied, "Madam, get well soon. Your son will study hard."


    When Qi Wenwei left, Anning lay down and couldn¡¯t help revealing a mocking smile, thinking that the son born by Zhou Zhenniang, without supervision, would hardly be willing to study diligently.


    After lying down for a while, Qing Mei prepared a medicinal bath, and Anning let someone help her sit in the wooden tub to soak for more than half an hour.


    During the bath, especially when the medicinal properties slowly washed over her body and meridians, Anning felt extremely uncomfortable, itchy and painful, almost worse than death.


    But she had experienced much more, having endured such pain countless times before, so she felt it was rather normal.


    After the bath, Anning felt much lighter.


    Before the bath, she was disoriented and always lacked energy.


    Now, however, her mind was clear, and she felt light as a feather.


    When all the attendants had left and only Anning was left in the room, she sat on the bed and began practicing her Cultivation Technique.


    As a transmigration girl with a Golden Finger, Zhao Sanya¡¯s arrival had already changed some of the temporal rules.


    Originally, this world was of low martial prowess, but because Zhao Sanya brought her Golden Finger, temporal rules now allow people of this world to cultivate, though not to the extent of moving mountains and seas like in the Cultivation World, but they could still use some Spells.

 Chapter 66: Face-Slapping Time-Travel Farming Girl 3

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Face-Slapping Time-Travel Farming Girl 3Qi Wenwei asked Anning for permission to leave and returned to his room, where his maid Mo¡¯er greeted him with a smile, "Has Master had his meal?"


    Qi Wenwei sternly replied, "I already ate in Madam¡¯s room."


    Mo¡¯er handed Qi Wenwei a cup of water. After drinking, Qi Wenwei thought of something.


    He sat down and instructed Mo¡¯er, "Ask someone to go to Madam¡¯s room and find Aunt Hao, check if there are any peaches left in Madam¡¯s room. If there are, ask for some."


    Mo¡¯er immediately went out to send a maid to ask.


    When she returned, she asked Qi Wenwei, "Does Master want to read for a while?"


    Qi Wenwei couldn¡¯t help but frown; he was actually somewhat impatient with reading and also unwilling to be disciplined by Anning.


    Although he was young, he already knew that Anning was not his birth mother.


    He had also seen his mother, Zhou Zhenniang, more than once.


    Zhou Zhenniang was especially good to him. Whenever he went to see her, she would lay out all the good things for him to choose from, not caring whether he studied or how well he did. He was genuinely close to Zhou Zhenniang at heart.


    He felt that Anning, not being his birth mother, had no right to discipline him.


    Yet Anning occupied that position, and even if she was strict with him, he could not disobey. Over time, Qi Wenwei actually harbored some resentment towards Anning in his heart.


    It was only because Qi Rui occasionally disciplined Qi Wenwei that he pretended to be close to Anning.


    Today, Qi Wenwei went with Qi Rui to see Zhou Zhenniang. Seeing her living in a modest manor, wearing simple clothes, and thinking of Anning¡¯s living conditions made him feel even more unjust for Zhou Zhenniang.


    Thinking of the fine peaches Anning had and Zhou Zhenniang having to eat sour little peaches from the manor, he wanted to get some for Zhou Zhenniang.


    But soon, the maid returned.


    She entered the room and whispered softly, "All the peaches in Madam¡¯s room were given to Mr. Qi. There¡¯s none left."


    Mo¡¯er waved her hand to dismiss the maid and said to Qi Wenwei with a little smile, "If Master wants peaches, I can have someone bring some tomorrow."


    However, Qi Wenwei looked displeased.


    He sat for a while before saying, "No need."


    When it came time to sleep, Qi Wenwei still felt stifled and uncomfortable.


    He hated that he was young and powerless, unable to do anything for his birth mother, and kept thinking about growing up fast to provide a better life for her.


    Mo¡¯er came out from the main house and happened to run into Bi¡¯er, and the two talked together.


    While munching on an apple, Mo¡¯er said, "Sister Bi¡¯er, Madam was really strange today."


    "How so?"


    Bi¡¯er asked casually.


    With a frown, Mo¡¯er said, "Madam gave all the peaches in her room to Mr. Qi, not leaving any for Master or the elder sister; I mean..."


    Bi¡¯er laughed, "Madam¡¯s things, she can give them to whoever she likes. Maybe in the past few days Mr. Qi has been greeting Madam daily, and she rewarded him seeing his filial piety."


    That¡¯s also possible.


    Although Mo¡¯er felt it was abnormal for Anning to favor Mr. Qi over Master, she also thought since Mr. Qi had no birth mother and was raised by Madam, it was normal for Madam to be kind to him; hence, she did not think much of it.


    After practicing her cultivation for half the night, Anning had a sound sleep and woke up the next day feeling fine. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, to prevent others from noticing anything unusual, she continued pretending to be sick, staying in bed for three days before claiming to be well again.


    In the past three days, Qi Wenwei and Qi Wenjuan naturally came over daily to pay their respects.


    Qi Wenshao did the same every morning and evening.


    The three of them came at different times, rarely encountering each other.


    As a girl, Qi Wenjuan would chat with Anning after arriving, and sometimes even inquire about Anning handling family affairs during her illness.


    She didn¡¯t know who told her, but mentioned that Anning was close to Mr. Qi, so she asked Anning today, "Why does mother favor Mr. Qi so much? Elder brother is her biological son, while Mr. Qi is just the child of a concubine..."


    Anning was originally smiling but immediately hardened her expression upon hearing Qi Wenjuan¡¯s disdainful tone about Qi Wenshao and said sharply, "Hold your tongue."


    Qi Wenjuan was taken aback.


    She had never been reprimanded so sternly by Anning before; her face turned pale in an instant, looking truly pitiful.


    Anning eased her tone: "From now on, never speak ill of your Mr. Qi again. His mother might have been a servant, but she was as close as a sister to me. Before I got married, she even saved my life. You should respect her more in the future."


    Qi Wenjuan quickly stood up and listened attentively.


    Seeing that Qi Wenjuan took her words to heart, Anning softly continued, "It wasn¡¯t initially what Aunt Bai and your father did. You were too young to understand¡ªyour father was at fault. I have never blamed Aunt Bai, and initially thought about raising the child together with her after she gave birth, but she was not fortunate and passed away early, leaving your Mr. Qi behind."


    When Anning spoke of Aunt Bai, there was a nostalgic tone in her voice, captivating Qi Wenjuan¡¯s attention.


    Anning sighed, "I promised Aunt Bai that I would take good care of your Mr. Qi. However, these years my health has been poor, and I also had to look after you and your elder brother, which somewhat neglected Mr. Qi. Thinking about it now, I owe it to Aunt Bai. Moving forward, I will take good care of your Mr. Qi. Make sure you listen well¡ªfrom now on, you must treat Mr. Qi with the same respect and closeness as you do your elder brother. If I ever hear you speak improperly of him again, be prepared for my discipline."


    Qi Wenjuan repeatedly agreed and only when Anning¡¯s face softened, she came closer and started to act coquettishly, "Mother, you should have told me this earlier. You nearly scared me to death just now."


    Anning smiled and tapped her forehead, "You just..."


    After that, Anning seriously asked Qi Wenjuan, "Who told you such things as being raised by a ¡¯small-time woman¡¯?"


    Qi Wenjuan frowned and thought hard, "It was the nurse who said it."


    Anning didn¡¯t say much but chatted and laughed with Qi Wenjuan for a while longer before letting her leave.


    After Qi Wenjuan departed, Anning called for Mrs. Hao.


    She thought for a while and instructed, "Go investigate Liu San¡¯er¡¯s family. Ask in detail what she¡¯s been up to in my elder daughter¡¯s room and whom she¡¯s been in contact with outside. Report back to me when you have gathered all the information."


    Mrs. Hao complied and left.


    Anning thought deeply.


    She had always felt something was not quite right about Liu San¡¯er¡¯s family.


    Liu San¡¯er¡¯s family was the nurse that Ye Anning picked for Qi Wenjuan, and Ye Anning had never been suspicious.


    But, Anning did not trust the Liu San¡¯er¡¯s family.


    After all, when Qi Rui was giving birth, someone had even secretly switched her child¡ªlet alone a nurse.


    Moreover, since Ye Anning remembered that Zhou Zhenniang used to work as a maid in the Qi Family and still had many relatives and old friends in the manor, it was possible she could plant a few of her own or bribe someone in the manor.


    Thinking of these, Anning decided to check the servants in the house thoroughly in a few days.


    Of course, the most urgent matter now was to return to her family home.


    Qi Wenshao was not getting any younger. Previously, Ye Anning hadn¡¯t put much effort into educating him, resulting in his lack of discipline and negligible academic progress. Now that Anning had taken over, she naturally wanted to plan properly for him.


    Ye Song, Anning¡¯s father, was a great scholar with excellent erudition and was very capable of teaching students.


    Anning planned to take Qi Wenshao back to her mother¡¯s home and entrust Ye Song to carefully educate him.

 Chapter 67: Face-Slapping Time-Travel Farming Girl 4

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Face-Slapping Time-Travel Farming Girl 4Anning chose to visit her parental home just when Qi Rui was taking Qi Wenwei to see Zhou Zhenniang.


    After those two left, Anning took Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan back to the Ye family.


    During the journey back, Qi Wenshao was especially nervous, constantly straightening his clothes and softly asking Anning, "Madam, will grandfather dislike me?"


    Qi Wenshao was actually quite sensitive.


    Although he was young, he knew that he was not Anning¡¯s biological child, but born of a maid.


    He had an inherent sense of inferiority, feeling less than Qi Wenwei, and was afraid of being looked down upon by the members of the Ye family.


    Wenjuan also somewhat looked down on Wenshao, turning her face away and ignoring him.


    However, Anning held Wenshao¡¯s hand and gently encouraged him, "No, grandfather likes sensible and smart children the most. You¡¯re so clever, he will definitely like you."


    Wenshao felt much better inside, but he was still somewhat nervous.


    Upon arriving at the Ye home, Anning first took Wenjuan and Wenshao to see her mother, Mrs. Wu. After greeting Mrs. Wu, Anning went to find Ye Song alone in the study.


    Ye Song was getting on in years and had not taken on students for several years.


    He hardly managed even Qi Wenwei.


    In fact, Ye Song could tell that Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t really enjoy studying; he was only forced by Anning to put great effort into his studies.


    He disliked those who did not know how to cherish or appreciate the opportunities given to them.


    Even though Qi Wenwei was Anning¡¯s son, his own grandson, Ye Song didn¡¯t really like him and wasn¡¯t close with him.


    When Anning arrived, Ye Song was writing.


    Anning entered the room and Ye Song smiled, calling her over, "Ningning, come see how my writing is?"


    Anning walked over with a smile, looked at the writing, then observed Ye Song, "Father, have you not been well recently?"


    Huh?


    Ye Song was somewhat puzzled.


    Anning then explained, "I see that father¡¯s handwriting seems a bit unsteady; there must not have been enough strength in your wrist while writing."


    Ye Song nodded, "I¡¯m old, indeed lacking strength."


    After helping Ye Song sit down, Anning spoke, "Father should find a good doctor to take a thorough look and take good care of your health."


    "I¡¯m quite idle now, and will pay some attention. There¡¯s really no need to involve a doctor and cause a big fuss."


    Ye Song waved his hand, gesturing for Anning to sit down.


    But Anning didn¡¯t sit; instead, she knelt directly in front of Ye Song, "Daughter begs father for a favor."


    Ye Song froze, looking gravely at Anning, "What are you asking for? Did Qi Rui do something wrong to you, and you¡¯ve come to ask for my support?"


    "No," Anning shook her head, "Not that. I plead with father, if possible, to tutor Wenshao."


    "What?"


    Ye Song was utterly shocked, "You¡¯re not mistaken, right? Wenshao? Not Wenwei?"


    "It¡¯s Wenshao."


    Anning emphasized the name Wenshao heavily.


    Ye Song reached out to help her up: "Tell me, what is it all about? Wenshao is not your birth child, and he is just a bastard... You should know, a bastard being too capable is not necessarily a good thing."


    Anning stood up with his help, whispering softly, "Wenwei is not my birth child either."


    Ye Song¡¯s hand, which was supporting Anning, trembled, obviously unable to fully accept what he had just heard.


    "Say that again."


    Anning gritted her teeth: "Wenwei is not my son."


    As she spoke those words, tears fell drop by drop from Anning¡¯s eyes.


    She displayed the heartbreak of a woman who knew she had been betrayed by her husband, that her son had died long ago, and that she had been raising the son of her enemy.


    Moreover, Anning¡¯s manner of speaking and acting was exactly like Ye Anning; even the experienced Ye Song hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Ye Song asked hoarsely.


    Seeing his only beloved daughter crying so sorrowfully, Ye Song¡¯s heart also tightened with pain.


    Anning took a deep breath, trying to speak, but when she opened her mouth, no sound came out.


    She turned her head in distress, covering her face and wept for a while before wiping her tears and speaking to Ye Song: "Dad, that dog Qi Rui had his eye on another woman before I entered the family. Fearing that our family would find out about his affair with another woman during the marriage proposal, he sent that woman away. However... he never broke off relations with her. After I entered the family, he kept it hidden from me."


    The more Anning spoke, the more distressed she became, holding back her tears, appearing very pained: "Dad, I am not the jealous type, nor did I demand he only love me. I even arranged concubines for him after we married, but on the surface, he claimed to love me deeply. In reality, he was saving himself for that woman. When I was giving birth, he had already arranged everything. That woman had a son first, and he, he switched my child."


    At this point, Ye Song, gripping Anning¡¯s hand tightly, causing her pain, asked, "Where is my grandson? My grandson?"


    Anning choked up: "He... he has been gone long ago."


    Ye Song collapsed into his seat, his face streaked with old tears: "It¡¯s all my fault for choosing such a heartless man for you."


    "It¡¯s not your fault, dad." Anning shook her head: "It¡¯s all that dog Qi Rui¡¯s fault."


    Ye Song sat for a while before saying, "What does this have to do with Wenshao?"


    Anning said hatefully, "Now that I know Qi Wenwei isn¡¯t my own child, how could I possibly put my heart into raising him? From now on, I¡¯ll just indulge him and let him be. I want to see what he can become without my control."


    Ye Song thought for a moment and said, "Perhaps it¡¯s for the best. This happened many years ago, bringing it up now will only alert that dog thief Qi Rui. It¡¯s better to keep silent and prepare secretly."


    This was exactly what Anning had in mind.


    Her thoughts aligned with Ye Song¡¯s.


    She thought to herself that he truly was experienced and always had a plan.


    "Wenshao was born to Bai He, and you know that Bai He was loyal to me. Since her passing, I have always missed her. Since I¡¯ve lost my own children and Wenshao lost his birth mother, I thought of raising him as my own child. As father and daughter, we could raise him sincerely, and surely he¡¯ll be more successful than Qi Wenwei. Hmph, then I¡¯ll see what face that dog Qi Rui will show."


    As Anning spoke these words, her tone carried hatred, showing how much she despised Qi Rui and Qi Wenwei.


    Ye Song did not urge her to forbear, not to hold grudges, nor did he say that Qi Wenwei was just a child and should not bear the blame for the adults¡¯ wrongs. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the biggest victim in all of this was Anning; as her father, Ye Song would only seek revenge, unwilling to hurt his daughter¡¯s heart.


    "Alright, since you¡¯ve decided, although I am old, I can still move. I will help you."


    Ye Song thus thought that since he had given up hope on Qi Wenwei, Anning and Wenjuan¡¯s future depended only on Wenshao. He would spare no effort to properly educate Wenshao; ultimately, to give Anning support in her old age, and also to provide someone who could back Wenjuan.

 Chapter 68: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 5

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 5After sitting down, Anning discussed the matter in detail with Ye Song.


    She thought that this matter still had to be kept a secret from Qi Rui.


    Furthermore, Qi Wenshao¡¯s coming to the Ye family for education under Ye Song was something that Qi Rui must not know about.


    However, fortunately, Qi Rui had never cared about Qi Wenshao.


    His excuse was that he revered Anning and only cared about the two children Anning had given birth to; as for the bastard Qi Wenshao, as long as he was given food to eat and was not starved to death, that was enough.


    Ye Anning had taken Qi Rui¡¯s words seriously in the past, but Anning now thought that Qi Rui was truly a scoundrel through and through. He was deeply in love with Zhou Zhenniang, yet for power and position, for connections, he deceitfully married into the Ye family. He wanted to preserve Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s chastity but did so under the pretense of doing it for Ye Anning, a thought that was simply nauseating to outsiders.


    But this mentality of his now worked to Anning¡¯s advantage, sparing her the trouble of having to be too careful in hiding things from him.


    After discussing everything with Ye Song, Anning then left the study.


    She took Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan with her to eat at the Ye family before returning to her residence.


    After she left, Ye Song went to find Mrs. Wu.


    He did not mention anything about educating Qi Wenshao. Instead, he said to Mrs. Wu, "Our family has just bought the residence next door, originally intending to use it for our grandchildren¡¯s academy in the future. But since it is not needed right now, have someone clean it up. I¡¯m thinking that place is quiet; we could renovate it, and I might go there to read in the future."


    Mrs. Wu was always a gentle and compliant person, and especially in her old age, she was short of both energy and the vigor to ask further questions. She simply smiled and agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t that Ye Song did not tell Mrs. Wu, but he thought those things were too detestable. If he were to tell Mrs. Wu, she would inevitably feel heartbroken and resentful. She was old, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if something went wrong with her health; therefore, it was better to keep some matters hidden.


    The Ye family set about cleaning up the small courtyard, adding furnishings inside it; and Ye Song also bought two maids and an Attendant Student, not using any of the Ye family¡¯s old servants.


    After Anning returned home, she let Qi Wenjuan go back to her own room to rest, and she kept Qi Wenshao to talk.


    Qi Wenshao bowed his head, not knowing what Anning wanted to talk to him about. Was it because he did not perform well at the Ye family, and she wanted to reprimand him?


    Anning smiled and asked in a gentle tone, "What books have you been reading lately? What has the academy¡¯s teacher taught you?"


    Qi Wenshao spoke in a low voice, "I¡¯ve learned the Three Character Classic and the Thousand Character Classic. The teacher said in a few days we will start learning the Analects."


    Anning paused for a moment.


    She remembered that Wenwei had started his enlightenment under her own guidance, and by the age of five or six, he had already learned the Analects. Meanwhile, Qi Wenshao was over seven years old and had only learned the Three Character Classic and the Thousand Character Classic. It was clear that Qi Rui¡¯s lack of attention to Qi Wenshao wasn¡¯t merely negligent; there seemed to be a deliberate intention to let him waste away.


    Shaking her head, Anning said, "This won¡¯t do, your academy is not up to standard."


    Qi Wenshao became anxious, "Madam, your son, your son wishes to study. Please, Madam, don¡¯t make your son return home."


    He thought that Anning no longer wanted him to study.


    Anning laughed, pulled Qi Wenshao over, and touched the top of his head, "Being eager to study is a good thing; how could I stop you? I brought you to the Ye family today exactly for that reason, to ask your grandfather to teach you personally. In a few days, go to the academy and speak to the teacher about withdrawing from school. Afterwards, you can go to the Ye family and study with your grandfather."


    Qi Wenshao was stunned in place.


    He had never even dreamed that Anning would ask Ye Song to teach him personally.


    Who was Ye Song? He was a great scholar, a man who had been an imperial tutor.


    He was the most revered figure among the scholars of the entire Liang Dynasty.


    Ye Song became the top scorer at the age of sixteen, then spent several years in the Hanlin Academy, and later requested to be assigned outside the capital. He served as an official for several years. During his governance, he managed the local affairs methodically without any mishap.


    Afterwards, he returned to the capital and served in all six ministries, had been the Grand Secretary for several years, and then, unwilling to waste his energy on the struggles of the officialdom, he resigned from office and returned home to teach.


    He has taught several top scorers and the former Grand Secretary was once his disciple, his students truly span the world.


    Such a person, countless people have exhausted their efforts to seek his guidance.


    Even Qi Wenwei, in the past Qi Rui also had the thought of asking Ye Song to tutor, and even persuaded Ye Anning to ask Ye Song.


    However, Ye Anning was then considering that her father was getting on in years, and teaching young children would inevitably sap his energy, so she told Qi Rui to wait until Qi Wenwei was a bit older before sending him to the Ye family.


    Qi Wenshao was aware of this.


    He also particularly envied Qi Wenwei for being able to follow Ye Song in his studies, and had thought if he were Madam¡¯s son, would he also have such an opportunity.


    But now, this opportunity was right in front of him.


    He was completely dumbfounded.


    "Madam."


    Qi Wenshao¡¯s voice was incredibly tense: "Is it, is it that I will go with Big Brother?"


    Speaking of Qi Wenwei, a hint of disgust flashed in Anning¡¯s eyes: "Your big brother actually doesn¡¯t like studying, I won¡¯t bother sending him to be disliked, only you will go to the Ye family, are you afraid?"


    Qi Wenshao quickly shook his head: "Madam, I¡¯m not afraid, I wish to study at the Ye family, I want to go."


    Anning smiled: "Good child, I knew you are ambitious."


    She turned back and took a box from the head of the bed: "You can¡¯t be wronged outside, take these for spending first, and if it¡¯s not enough, come back to me. Also, tell me if there¡¯s anything you want."


    Qi Wenshao took the box and opened it to look, saw that it was filled with broken silver, he got scared and quickly covered it and pushed it back to Anning: "Madam, I, I cannot take it, keep it for sister please."


    Anning pushed it back to him: "Your sister has her own, these are specifically for you, take it."


    Qi Wenshao wanted to say something else, but Anning sternly said: "Don¡¯t push it back anymore, if you push it back, I will get angry."


    Qi Wenshao had no choice but to hold the box tightly.


    Anning then admonished him: "Your grandfather is getting old, and his energy is not what it once was, he can only tutor you for a limited time each day. In the future, you go to the Ye family during the day, and at night I will personally tutor you."


    The original Ye Anning was a famous talented woman of the Daliang Dynasty, known to have the capability of a top scorer.


    And Anning did not think herself any less than Ye Anning.


    She had traversed countless ancient worlds before, and had also been a top scorer in the Female Venerate World, even held high official positions. In terms of knowledge accumulation, she was no less than Ye Song, naturally more than enough to teach Qi Wenshao, a child.


    She was afraid Qi Wenshao might overthink, so she explained: "These past years have been wasted, we need to seize the time to catch up, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being too strict with you, it¡¯s just that, to achieve success, how can one not be earnestly honed." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Wenshao was not ungrateful.


    On the contrary, he was a good child who knew how to appreciate and was especially sensible.


    He smiled, looking particularly happy: "Son understands in his heart, everything Madam does is for my good."


    Qi Wenshao¡¯s mood was especially good when he went back to his room.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Anning cared for and took care of him so much.


    However, he had always desperately sought familial affection and tenderness, now that he had it, naturally he wanted to hold on tight.


    He put away the broken silver Anning gave him, then Qi Wenshao went to bed to rest.


    As he lay down, a smile lingered on his face, he murmured softly: "I must repay Madam well in the future."

 Chapter 69: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 6

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 6That evening, when it was time to rest, Qi Rui entered Anning¡¯s room.


    He came in with a stern face and said, "Do you know that Wenshao has dropped out of the academy?"


    Anning, indifferent, looked up: "I know. I¡¯ve advised Wenshao before, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He said he doesn¡¯t love studying. When I pressed him, he resisted, and after all, he¡¯s not my biological son, there¡¯s only so much I can do."


    Qi Rui¡¯s expression then softened a bit.


    He sat down and sighed, "After all, he¡¯s the son of that maid, far less intelligent and sensible than Wenwei."


    Anning¡¯s face showed agreement, yet inwardly she was criticizing Qi Rui for blatantly lying.


    In truth, Wenshao¡¯s background was much better than Wenwei¡¯s.


    Bai He was the daughter of a fallen scholar, and what was Zhou Zhenniang? The sons she bore couldn¡¯t be any good.


    After talking for a while, Qi Rui planned to stay the night in her room.


    But Anning was unwilling to share a bed with such a scumbag.


    She might not be a chaste and heroic woman, but she disdained someone like Qi Rui.


    "After my recent illness, I¡¯ve been feeling weak and fear I can no longer serve my lord. If my lord wishes, I could arrange someone else for you."


    Anning smiled as she ushered Qi Rui out.


    Qi Rui put on a caring face, "If you¡¯re unwell, let it be. No need to arrange anyone else, having you alone is enough."


    Anning sneered inwardly but stood up to see Qi Rui out.


    After she sent him away, Anning had someone clean the spot where Qi Rui had sat before retiring to bed herself. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the following days, Anning stopped urging Wenwei to study.


    Without Anning¡¯s supervision, Wenwei, like a wild horse unleashed, ran out to play every day.


    Qi Rui was busy with his duties at the government office, and hadn¡¯t noticed at first, but later did and felt somewhat angry.


    At dinner, he made a point to remind Anning, "Wenwei has been rather unruly these past few days. Lady, you should discipline him more."


    Anning, all smiles, replied: "I was just thinking of discussing this with my lord. This illness has drained me; I fear I lack the strength to discipline the child. I was thinking of hiring a teacher, or perhaps sending Wenwei to the academy, what do you think?"


    Qi Rui looked displeased, and scrutinized Anning for a long while.


    Anning showed no trace of guilt.


    Qi Rui then thought he might be overthinking.


    The matter of swapping the children had been done discreetly; Anning didn¡¯t know anything about it and regarded Wenwei as her own. If possible, she would naturally discipline him well.


    Now that she suggested hiring a teacher, it must be that she truly lacked the energy to handle the child.


    "You also take care, don¡¯t wear yourself out."


    Qi Rui showed concern as he went to hold Anning¡¯s hand, but Anning, without a flicker of emotion, lifted her soup spoon: "What my lord says is right."


    Qi Rui, left hanging, felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "These next few days, I¡¯ll have someone inquire properly to find a good teacher for Wenwei."


    Qi Rui smiled, then bowed his head to eat, without saying anything more to Anning.


    He remained silent, and so did Anning.


    After the meal, Qi Rui left.


    Once he was gone, Anning called Mrs. Hao over: "Is everything arranged with Mr. Sun?"


    Mrs. Hao approached and whispered with a smile, "Everything has been discussed well, we just need the master¡¯s decision to invite Mr. Sun into the mansion."


    Anning nodded, picked up the cup of water and took a gentle sip, "That¡¯s good."


    After a while, Qi Wenshao came to greet Anning.


    Seeing him come in drenched in sweat, Anning quickly had a maid fetch a towel for him to wipe his face and had him change into more comfortable clothes. After he was ready, Anning took Qi Wenshao to the side hall to study.


    She first inquired about Qi Wenshao¡¯s progress in his studies, reviewed the material previously learned, and then taught some new concepts.


    Anning¡¯s teaching was lively and interesting, making even the most rigid and boring topics captivating.


    Qi Wenshao, being eager to learn, listened attentively and absorbed the teachings.


    He had a good memory and decent comprehension; he roughly understood everything Anning explained after one lecture, and could almost remember everything after reviewing the material himself when he returned.


    Seeing that Qi Wenshao had good potential, Anning was pleased and taught with even greater enthusiasm.


    After lecturing for half an hour, Anning gathered up the books.


    She stood behind him with her hands behind her back, standing next to Qi Wenshao, "We¡¯ll stop here for today. Tomorrow, after you return from the Ye family, review the books first, have dinner, then come over to learn new material. Also, you need to practice your calligraphy diligently, your handwriting is a bit irregular."


    Qi Wenshao quickly stood up in agreement.


    With a smile on his face, he looked very joyful as he took out a hairpin made of strung-together jade beads from his wallet and carefully handed it to Anning: "Earlier, Madam mentioned liking these little trinkets. I, having nothing of value and unable to buy anything expensive, bought some beads and strung this together myself."


    Qi Wenshao looked somewhat nervous and shyly hopeful as he presented the hairpin to Anning.


    The hairpin he held wasn¡¯t of particularly high quality; the jade beads were mediocre and the craftsmanship was not worth mentioning, yet Anning still liked it very much.


    She fiddled with it in her hands, "Good boy, I truly appreciate your thoughtfulness. I¡¯m thrilled that you thought of this; this hairpin means more to me than anything else, I really like it."


    Anning didn¡¯t just say it; she also wore the hairpin in her hair.


    Qi Wenshao, seeing Anning¡¯s pleasure, also smiled gleefully.


    After a moment, Anning instructed him, "It¡¯s good that you have filial piety, but I really don¡¯t lack anything. In the future, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths. You¡¯re still young and should use your energy to study harder. As long as you excel in your studies and have a successful future, it will be worth more to me than any amount of gold or jade."


    She genuinely cared, and Qi Wenshao could feel it.


    Qi Wenshao bowed his head, his eyes reddening, "Mother is right, I will remember this and will certainly honor you well."


    Anning patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s head and straightened his clothes, "Alright, go back and rest."


    Qi Wenshao bowed and then left.


    After he had gone, Anning turned to Qing Mei, "Go find some Buddhist scriptures and store them here. If anyone asks what Mr. Qi is doing, say that I¡¯m having him copy Buddhist scriptures."


    Qing Mei responded and left.


    Anning sighed before returning to her room to rest.


    To be honest, Anning truly did not like staying in this suffocating inner house or having to face Qi Rui, that despicable man, every day.


    Had it not been for her mission¡¯s requirement to ensure the happiness of Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, Anning would have divorced Qi Rui and left long ago.


    If she really wanted to take revenge on Qi Rui and the others, she wouldn¡¯t have to stay and suffer in the inner house; Anning had countless methods of revenge at her disposal, yet now she could not use any of them and had to endure.


    After all, in ancient society, if a divorce occurred, the children would belong to the man¡¯s side.


    Moreover, since Qi Wenshao was not her biological son, she had no reason to take him away.


    And even though Qi Wenjuan was her biological child, the Qi family would not let her go to the Ye family.


    For these two children, Anning had to hold back.


    However, she had already planned her next move; as much as she was suffering now, she would make sure that Qi Rui and the others would suffer just as much in the future.

 Chapter 70: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 7

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 7As the late spring season arrived, the winds carried a warmth with them.


    Anning had a rocking chair set up in the courtyard.


    She lay on the rocking chair, watching the pomegranate flowers blooming brightly in the courtyard.


    Not far from her, a woman with a seductive figure but an especially innocent face stood reservedly, timidly observing Anning.


    Anning smiled lightly: "Don¡¯t be afraid."


    The woman slightly bowed: "Ruyan greets Madam."


    Anning nodded her head and, with the help of a maid, stood up. She circled Ruyan twice: "Not bad, but the name Ruyan can no longer be used; it carries too much of the dust of the world."


    Ruyan obediently responded: "Madam speaks rightly."


    Anning thought for a moment: "Let¡¯s call you Ruyu."


    "Ruyu thanks Madam for the bestowed name."


    Ruyu was really well-behaved and looked exceptionally compliant.


    Anning was even more satisfied: "There are neither concubines nor servants in our household; given my age now, I¡¯m reluctant to serve the old master myself, so naturally, I must choose someone suitable for him."


    Ruyu bowed her head, puzzled inside but dared not ask.


    Anning lifted Ruyu¡¯s chin, inspecting her from head to toe: "From now on, you are a scholar¡¯s daughter from the village, who sold her family property due to her father¡¯s severe illness. Now that your father has passed away and there¡¯s no money for burial, you had no choice but to sell yourself to bury your father, do you understand?"


    Ruyu quietly agreed.


    Anning slightly closed her eyes: "As long as you obey me, serve the old master well, if you wish to become a good citizen in the future, I will release your contract; if you wish to stay in the household, I naturally will let you retire with me, what do you think?"


    Ruyu, not expecting such a fortunate offer, immediately knelt down to kowtow to Anning: "This servant will obey all of Madam¡¯s commands."


    Ruyu was both sensible and intelligent.


    Over the years in the brothel, she had seen many sisters act recklessly, and none had ended well.


    She had thought of saving money to buy back her freedom, to find a small mountain village, buy a few acres of land, perhaps adopt two children and lead a quiet life. She did not expect to be sold.


    Ruyu was also considering whether a patron had bought her, only to meet the affluent Madam Anning.


    She was skilled at discerning expressions and noticed that Anning had little affection for the old master of the house, and realized Anning was not deceiving her, which made her quite pleased.


    With this, she could save the silver coins she had gathered earlier without spending more to buy her freedom, and if she behaved, she might even connect with Lady Magistrate.


    Even as a woman from the brothel, she knew well that Madam Magistrate was a lady of the Ye family, certainly a most honorable status.


    Anning smiled, helping Ruyu to her feet: "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve always been kind and can accommodate others. As long as you do as I say, you will surely be safe."


    "Okay."


    Ruyu clenched her teeth, thinking even if it required committing outrageous acts, as long as she could save her own life, it would be worth it.


    Reading her thoughts, Anning reassured her: "I will never ask you to harm anyone¡¯s life, nor engage in outrageous acts; you only need to masterfully serve the old master."


    Ruyu heaved a sigh of relief: "This servant will follow Madam¡¯s lead in all things."


    Anning, patting her shoulder, said: "Lv Zhu, take Miss Ruyu to get settled first."


    After Ruyu left, Anning returned to her room and sat at the desk, practicing her calligraphy.


    She thought it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could deal with the woman Zhou Zhenniang.


    It wasn¡¯t that Anning couldn¡¯t tolerate others, wishing to take their lives.


    In a former life, Zhou Zhenniang had made life very difficult for Ye Anning; without her instigation, Qi Rui and Wenwei would not have killed Wenshao.


    In the beginning, Ye Anning was confined in a temple, where Zhou Zhenniang humiliated her multiple times and even had people beat her up.


    At that time, Ye Anning endured it all for Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, until later, the news of Qi Wenshao¡¯s death was also delivered by Zhou Zhenniang.


    Thinking of these, Anning sneered coldly, such a malicious person, it would be better to deal with her sooner.


    That evening, while Anning and Qi Rui were dining, Ruyu was serving at the side.


    Qi Rui looked at Ruyu, puzzled: "I have never seen this girl before?"


    Anning smiled as she served him more dishes: "I just bought her, naturally my lord has not seen her before. Speaking of this girl, she is quite pitiful; originally a scholar¡¯s family lady, but ended up having to sell herself to bury her father. I saw her struggling and wanted to help in some way, yet she refused to just take my money and insisted on coming back to serve me."


    Ruyu also timely revealed a bitter smile, her eyes brimming with sadness, making her look even more pitiful.


    Qi Rui was somewhat moved seeing her like this.


    Anning then pushed further: "It¡¯s just right as our home is really understaffed, not even someone to attend to my lord. I also genuinely pity my lord. Why not let Ruyu keep my lord company from now on? It would be pleasant to have someone to add fragrance to your reading and writing sessions, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "What nonsense."


    Qi Rui immediately threw down his chopsticks and glared at Anning angrily.


    Ruyu was startled, nearly spilling the soup.


    She stood trembling at the side, her face deathly pale.


    Anning rolled her eyes at Qi Rui: "Look at what you¡¯ve done, my lord, you¡¯ve scared the poor girl."


    She soothed Ruyu then said to Qi Rui: "I know my lord wants to devote himself solely to me, but I am not one to be petty, and I also like our home to be lively. Think of it as doing it for me, I beseech you to have pity on us."


    Anning gave Ruyu a cue with her eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately, Ruyu knelt down and kowtowed to Qi Rui: "This servant will definitely serve my lord well to repay Madam¡¯s great kindness. Please have pity on this servant and keep me here."


    Qi Rui looked down at Ruyu.


    He saw her fine figure, dressed in a light cyan outfit, kneeling there, revealing a delicate and tender neck, looking like a grass beaten by wind and rain, more pitiful and adorable than ever.


    After a while, Qi Rui finally said, "Get up."


    Ruyu was overjoyed inside and promptly stood up.


    Anning laughed: "Silly girl, serve my lord well."


    During the course of one meal, Qi Rui and Ruyu were brought together, and after waiting for Ruyu to serve Qi Rui to her quarters, Anning raised an eyebrow, her eyes filled with frost.


    With Ruyu around, Anning had much less to worry about.


    Ruyu was skilled and kept Qi Rui entirely captivated with various tricks.


    Afterwards, the teacher Anning arranged, Mr. Sun, entered the household, responsible for instructing Qi Wenwei.


    Mr. Sun was once an Advanced Scholar but offended someone and wasn¡¯t assigned an official post, thus resentfully returning to his hometown.


    His family wasn¡¯t wealthy, and he made his living by teaching after returning.


    His reputation was fairly good, and many families were willing to hire him to educate their children.


    However, Anning knew that Mr. Sun only had a good reputation but was actually superficial. He appeared gentlemanly but was rigid and taught students in a very stiff manner.


    Additionally, Mr. Sun was timid and didn¡¯t dare to be very stern with students; when dealing with mischievous students, he would coax them into playing, hoping they¡¯d speak well of him. Such a person was really misleading the youth.


    Yet precisely because he had a good reputation, once Anning and Qi Rui mentioned him, Qi Rui agreed immediately.


    After Mr. Sun entered the estate and taught Qi Wenwei a few lessons, Qi Rui asked about it and Qi Wenwei said that the teacher taught well, better than Anning had.


    Qi Rui then thought, after all, as an Advanced Scholar, it was indeed different, not something a woman of the household could compare with.


    He then somewhat regretted not having invited Mr. Sun to the estate sooner.

 Chapter 71: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 8

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 8With Mr. Sun and Ruyu tying up Qi Rui and his son, Anning¡¯s days became much more relaxed.


    She no longer needed to painstakingly manage Qi Wenwei every day, nor did she have to think of ways to deal with Qi Rui.


    With her hands now free, Anning naturally had to deal with Zhou Zhenniang.


    Regarding the residence of Zhou Zhenniang, Anning had long since had someone find out.


    Qi Rui was truly adept at hiding people.


    He hid Zhou Zhenniang in a small manor not far outside the Prefecture City of Suzhou.


    The scenery of that manor was quite nice, and it was close to the city, making it very convenient for Zhou Zhenniang to go into the city whenever she wished.


    Anning not only found out Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s residence but also had people pay attention to her schedule.


    Zhou Zhenniang was not as chaste and gentle as she appeared in front of Qi Rui.


    She was actually an ambitious person.


    Indeed, if she were not ambitious, why would she agree to hide in a manor like a mouse for so many years without status or recognition?


    When Qi Rui did not visit, Zhou Zhenniang would often take her maids into the city for enjoyment.


    There were many entertaining things in Suzhou Prefecture at this time, with lots of troupes performing operas, storytelling, and various entertainments, especially around the edges of the city where there were many opera and acrobatic troupes, which were Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s favorite places to visit.


    She had money at hand and was very generous in rewarding the actors, consequently attracting people to flatter her.


    The original Ye Anning did not pay attention to these things.


    She liked to read and enjoy tranquility, and would not go to such bustling places.


    But Anning was different, you see.


    Anning was someone who did not like being confined within the square confines of the back house, and she also often went to listen to operas and watch acrobatics, naturally knowing some of Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s behaviors.


    Knowing what Zhou Zhenniang liked, Anning specifically started to target her.


    In the area near the city, there was a particularly famous performer in the troupes, known as Boss Zou.


    Boss Zou had handsome looks and a particularly good singing voice; he was one of the performers that Zhou Zhenniang quite liked.


    Anning specifically checked out Boss Zou¡¯s background.


    The results were interesting to Anning when she found out.


    Originally, Boss Zou was not of lowly birth; he too was from a noble family, but years ago his grandfather was implicated by a conspiracy joined by Qi Rui¡¯s father and their property was confiscated.


    At that time, Boss Zou was young and escaped the calamity; he was not taken to be beheaded.


    However, with his family fallen, and being too young to have a means of living, he had no choice but to sell himself into a performing troupe to survive.


    When the Zou Family was in trouble, Boss Zou still had recollection of the event, and he also knew who his enemy was.


    It¡¯s just that now he was of a lowly status and on top of being weak and powerless, while Qi Rui held the prestigious position of the Magistrate; he could not do anything to Qi Rui.


    Having found out these details, Anning had some plans in mind.


    On this day, she got dressed early and left the house with her attendants.


    Boss Zou, having finished his main performance of the day, was backstage removing his makeup when he saw the head of the troupe hurriedly come over.


    The troupe¡¯s head, Master Zhang, was a chubby, cheerful-looking middle-aged man.


    He took good care of Boss Zou and had a good relationship with him; Boss Zou felt grateful to him in his heart.


    Master Zhang quickly grabbed Boss Zou: "Hurry, follow me."


    Boss Zou saw the urgency on his face, and without asking what it was for, followed Master Zhang to a room in the back courtyard.


    Upon entering the room, he saw several maids dressed in gold and silver, and a noblewoman sitting on a chair to the north.


    Boss Zou was taken aback for a moment before stepping forward quickly: "May I know who this lady is?"


    Anning looked up and smiled at Boss Zou, gesturing with her hand for the maids to leave.


    "Boss Zou, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯m here today to ask you for a favor. Naturally, I won¡¯t make you help for nothing."


    Boss Zou turned his head and walked out.


    Anning whispered to him just before he was about to leave the door: "I can help you remove your lowly status and give you a new identity to participate in the imperial examination, how about it?"


    The temptation was too great; Boss Zou stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Anning: "Which Lady might you be? For what reason did you seek me out?"


    Anning sipped her tea with a smile and said leisurely: "Well, I am the legitimate wife of the Prefect of Suzhou."


    As soon as she said this, Anning noticed that although Boss Zou¡¯s face did not show it, his eyes could not hide the hatred within, and his pupils contracted, clearly very anxious.


    "I know you hate the people of the Qi Family, and I can help you with that."


    "Why?"


    Boss Zou¡¯s voice was hoarse, almost unable to find his own voice.


    "I wish him misfortune as well." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning chuckled lightly: "To tell you the truth, Qi Rui deceived me into marriage, and in actuality was secretly involved with someone else. Later, while I was unconscious during childbirth, he switched my child and made me unknowingly raise another woman¡¯s child for many years. If I hadn¡¯t been alert, I would have been deceived for a lifetime, until they caused my death."


    At this point, Anning¡¯s mouth held a trace of bitterness: "Tell me, how can I not hate a person who has harmed me like this?"


    Boss Zou did not quite trust Anning.


    Anning said softly: "My father is Ye Song."


    When the name Ye Song was mentioned, Boss Zou¡¯s body shook.


    He immediately bowed to Anning: "I was blind to not recognize you. Well, for nothing else but for Mr. Ye¡¯s reputation, I will help you with your troubles."


    When Anning left the troupe, she felt much more cheerful.


    Back home, she continued the daily task of tutoring Qi Wenshao.


    At the same time, every day during the day, Anning taught Qi Wenjuan how to manage household affairs and schooled her in social interactions.


    Moreover, Anning kept Qi Wenjuan away from Qi Wenwei.


    At the beginning, Qi Wenjuan didn¡¯t notice anything off for a short time.


    But as time went on, and Qi Wenjuan not being a fool, she naturally noticed Anning did not seem to want her to get too close to Qi Wenwei.


    One day, Anning had just finished washing up early in the morning and was about to change clothes to go out for a visit when she saw Qi Wenjuan hurry into the room.


    Qi Wenjuan¡¯s face looked terrible.


    Upon entering the room, she asked Anning: "Mother, I heard that in these past days you haven¡¯t paid much attention to eldest brother, and instead you are increasingly kind to second brother. Why is that?"


    "Who told you that?"


    Anning was not angry; instead, she asked Qi Wenjuan softly and gently.


    Qi Wenjuan naturally didn¡¯t hide from Anning: "It was Yue Qin who told this to me."


    Yue Qin?


    Anning did know of this girl. Yue Qin had a face that appeared honest and simple, and she seemed to be someone who did her work without standing out, seemingly very understanding of etiquette, not aggressive or pushy.


    But she did not expect that Yue Qin would actually try to drive a wedge between Anning and her daughter Qi Wenjuan.


    Anning lowered her eyelids and did not speak for a good while.


    Qi Wenjuan became somewhat afraid.


    She walked over and shook Anning¡¯s arm: "Mother, eldest brother and I are your biological children, second brother is just a bastard."


    After being admonished by Anning, Qi Wenjuan did not dare to speak ill again: "Although second brother¡¯s concubine mother has been kind to mother, he ultimately wasn¡¯t born from you. How could mother be too close to him?"


    Qi Wenjuan was acting out of jealousy, and she was also speaking out of a sense of unfairness on behalf of Wenwei.


    Anning¡¯s face held a smile, but internally she thought that this was likely Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s doing.


    Qi Rui was a careless man, who usually didn¡¯t manage the affairs of the inner court.


    But Zhou Zhenniang, being a woman, was particularly meticulous, and naturally, she would notice that Anning seemed to be less controlling towards Wenwei nowadays.


    How could this be allowed?


    Zhou Zhenniang naturally became anxious.


    She had some informants in the manor, and now she used them to stir conflict between Qi Wenjuan and Anning.

 Chapter 72: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 9

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 9Anning watched Qi Wenjuan defending Qi Wenwei ardently and thought that if she did not tell her some things, Qi Wenjuan might foolishly continue to treat Qi Wenwei as a close blood relative, and even when he betrayed her, she would still help him count his gains.


    "You go down first."


    Anning waved to have Mrs. Hao lead the maids away.


    Mrs. Hao was alert; after leaving the room, she told the young maids to stay put while she sat in the corridor to keep watch, effectively acting as Anning¡¯s lookout.


    Anning pulled Qi Wenjuan to her side, the smile on her face disappearing, and then her entire face darkened.


    Qi Wenjuan was somewhat scared and timidly said, "Mother."


    Anning wiped her face, a trace of sorrow flashing in her eyes, "Wenjuan, you were young before, and there were things your mother never dared to tell you. Now that you are growing up and already managing the house affairs like a steward, I must tell you these things to prevent you from being schemed against in the future."


    Qi Wenjuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked intently at Anning, "Mother, what is it that you want to tell me?"


    Anning forced a bitter smile: "Your elder brother, he... he isn¡¯t my son."


    Eh?


    Qi Wenjuan was taken aback, "Mother, don¡¯t be mad and say things you don¡¯t mean. How could that be... This..."


    Anning patted her hand, "Don¡¯t be scared, let me explain everything to you in detail."


    She told Qi Wenjuan about how Qi Rui and Zhou Zhenniang had been secretly involved long before, but because Qi Rui had wanted to marry Anning, he tricked everyone. During Anning¡¯s labor, they switched her real son with the child Zhou Zhenniang had given birth to, and now her own real son¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, whether alive or dead.


    Anning knew that Ye Anning had given birth to a stillborn.


    But Qi Wenjuan didn¡¯t know this.


    In order to prevent Qi Wenjuan from forming a close sibling bond with Qi Wenwei, she fed her some lines, aiming to incite hatred in Qi Wenjuan against Qi Wenwei and Qi Rui, so they wouldn¡¯t end up using her in the future.


    "My brother?"


    Qi Wenjuan staggered a step back, her face a picture of utter shock, "Mother, is this really true?"


    Anning nodded heavily, tears slowly trickling down, "I didn¡¯t know it originally, but these past two years, I always felt that something was wrong, so I secretly investigated. As it turned out, Qi Wenwei is not my son but the child of my enemy. How could I treat him kindly? If I treated him well, how could I face my own flesh and blood, your own legitimate brother..."


    Anning¡¯s tears prompted Qi Wenjuan to also start crying.


    Although she was still young, children matured early in ancient times, and Qi Wenjuan understood what it meant to have the same mother or a different one.


    Especially since Qi Wenwei was Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s son.


    Qi Wenjuan could figure out that Zhou Zhenniang harbored ill intentions towards Anning, so how could she na?vely expect Qi Wenwei to be sincere?


    "Does, does my elder brother know about this?"


    Anning said through clenched teeth, a tone of hatred, "He knows, he has always known, just hiding it from us. Qi Rui frequently takes him to visit his birth mother, who knows what she has been instigating him with."


    Anning gripped Qi Wenjuan¡¯s hand, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless; it¡¯s just that he¡¯s an ingrate that cannot be nurtured. I¡¯ve painstakingly raised him to this size, but with just a few provocations, he harbors resentment against me. How can one trust such a person?"


    Qi Wenjuan thought the same.


    If Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t know about this, then never mind, but he did. On one hand, he was enjoying the privileges of a legitimate son, while on the other, he was in contact with his birth mother. This kind of character was truly untrustworthy.


    "Mother."


    Thinking that she had raised her voice to Anning over such a person, Qi Wenjuan felt terribly sorry for her mother and suddenly burst into tears as she buried herself in Anning¡¯s embrace, "I didn¡¯t know, if I had known earlier, I would never have argued with Mother for his sake."


    "Mother knows."


    Anning gently patted Qi Wenjuan¡¯s back: "Our Wenjuan is a good child, just like Wenshao, both doing very well."


    Qi Wenjuan understood in her heart.


    Since relying on Qi Wenwei was no longer an option, she had to place her hopes on Qi Wenshao.


    She understood why Anning was so good to Qi Wenshao.


    Rather than giving her love to an ingrate, spending so much effort to raise something that would turn against her, it was better to genuinely care for someone who knew gratitude.


    Thinking about Qi Wenshao¡¯s usual character and nature, Qi Wenjuan felt that he was actually not bad.


    She cried for a while before lifting her head, her eyes red and swollen from the tears, looking very pitiable: "Mother, I understand now. From now on, I¡¯ll never be close to him again, I... I¡¯ll take good care of Second Brother."


    Anning shook her head: "Keep doing as before; just treat your Second Brother well. You must not show even a hint of hatred towards your Eldest Brother, do not alert the enemy by accident."


    Qi Wenjuan knew that Anning had a plan in mind, that there must be some sort of arrangement, so she quietly agreed.


    Anning smiled and took a handkerchief to wipe Qi Wenjuan¡¯s face: "In front of your father, you must not show anything either. Otherwise, our mother and daughter, even your Second Brother, I¡¯m afraid, will have a hard time."


    "Mother, I have it in mind."


    Qi Wenjuan replied solemnly.


    Anning talked with her a little longer, then called for Mrs. Hao to come in.


    Soon after, the maids also came over to join them, and just as the steward old woman came to report, Anning went with Qi Wenjuan to attend to the affairs.


    After the Yonghe Troupe¡¯s performance, Boss Zou hurriedly followed Zhou Zhenniang after removing his makeup.


    "Miss, please wait."


    Zhou Zhenniang turned around and saw Boss Zou, who looked even more handsome in a change of clothes, speaking to her. Immediately, a blush crawled up her cheeks.


    Boss Zou was good looking and sang well; Zhou Zhenniang could be said to be a fan of his, often throwing money to support him. However, since there were many who fawned over Boss Zou, Zhou Zhenniang didn¡¯t stand out and naturally had never spoken to him.


    But now, being called by her idol, Zhou Zhenniang was naturally excited.


    This was very much like how modern fans feel when they meet their favorite stars.


    "You¡¯re calling me?"


    Zhou Zhenniang couldn¡¯t believe it and pointed to herself.


    Boss Zou smiled and nodded: "I often see Miss watching the opera, you must be someone who understands it. Just, just wanted to invite Miss to discuss it, if you would?"


    How could she refuse? It was simply too perfect. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhou Zhenniang hurriedly agreed: "Yes, of course."


    Boss Zou led Zhou Zhenniang backstage and found a quiet place for her to sit down, then personally made tea and brought it to her.


    Zhou Zhenniang happily accepted the tea and began to drink.


    Boss Zou sat by her side, speaking to her with a tender face, occasionally singing a few lines and asking for Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s opinion.


    Such closeness from Boss Zou made Zhou Zhenniang dizzy with excitement; she couldn¡¯t believe she had such good fortune to be able to talk to Boss Zou from such a close distance.


    In the end, when Zhou Zhenniang left, she also left some silver coins and made an appointment with Boss Zou to come back in two days to watch the opera again.


    After Zhou Zhenniang left, Boss Zou watched her retreating figure, a hint of coldness emerging on his face.

 Chapter 73: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 10

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 10Zhou Zhenniang returned to her quarters and immediately had her maid fetch her a pot of wine to drink.


    After drinking the wine, Zhou Zhenniang felt her heart fluttering as if it had taken flight, and she felt thoroughly pleased with herself.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to do something.


    Looking at the books lying around the room, along with some ink and brushes, Zhou Zhenniang picked up a pen wanting to write, but before the brush even touched the paper, she threw it away.


    She was no great talent in literature; initially illiterate, she only learned to read and write to please Qi Rui. Even now, her handwriting was nothing to boast about. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to write or draw, Zhou Zhenniang paced restlessly around her room.


    Thinking it over, she felt confident about her needlework, so she decided to embroider something for Boss Zou.


    Taking out her needle and thread, Zhou Zhenniang sat on the bed and began her embroidery, but after a small bit she became impatient.


    Two agonizing days passed, and on the day she had arranged to meet with Boss Zou, Zhou Zhenniang dressed up in bright peach clothing and went out to watch a play, looking all spruced up.


    Arriving at the troupe, she chose a good seat and waited for the play to begin, eventually becoming enchanted by the performance.


    That day, after watching the play, Zhou Zhenniang was called backstage by Boss Zou for a heart-to-heart.


    The two chatted about everything under the sun, and Zhou Zhenniang genuinely felt that Boss Zou understood her like a confidant.


    She thought if only Boss Zou had wealth and power, she would abandon everything to be with him; unfortunately, Boss Zou came from a lowly background.


    For a moment, the thought of Qi Rui bored her.


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t very fond of Qi Rui; she was only with him to lead a better life.


    Men like Boss Zou were more to Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s liking.


    Alas, one cannot have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh over this, considering it a lifelong regret.


    Boss Zou treated Zhou Zhenniang to tea and some pastries. When the time was about right, he saw her off.


    For some reason, Zhou Zhenniang felt a bit dizzy when leaving the troupe.


    She thought it must be because she had been sitting for too long and then suddenly stood up, so she found a spot to stand for a while, but the longer she stood, the more uncomfortable her head felt.


    Rubbing her temples, Zhou Zhenniang felt her legs growing weak and decided to find a place to sit before continuing on.


    Not far away, there was a small teahouse, and she thought of taking a good rest there.


    But Zhou Zhenniang had only taken a few steps when, unexpectedly, someone dashed out diagonally towards her, hurtling straight at her.


    Another person was chasing the first, shouting as they ran: "Catch the thief, catch the thief..."


    Though dizzy, Zhou Zhenniang naturally knew to get out of the way in such a situation.


    She quickly sidestepped, but in her haste, she stepped on a girl¡¯s foot.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl, having been stepped on painfully, spoke to Zhou Zhenniang with no kind tone.


    Zhou Zhenniang, growing increasingly irritated, couldn¡¯t help but retort: "What do you mean, what am I doing? Didn¡¯t you see someone was about to bump into me? Naturally, I needed to move aside. What about you? Didn¡¯t you know to avoid? You deserve getting stepped on by me."


    With that remark, Zhou Zhenniang ignited a confrontation.


    The other girl wasn¡¯t one to be easily bullied; scolded as such by Zhou Zhenniang, she fired up with anger and reached out to hit Zhou Zhenniang.


    How could Zhou Zhenniang let herself be hit? She dodged nimbly to the side and, incensed, she retaliated with a kick at the girl.


    The girl had a bad temper, but her reflexes were not sharp.


    She failed to dodge Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s incoming kick, and was sent flying by the impact.


    Zhou Zhenniang dumbfoundedly watched her kick send a grown woman flying far away, blinking in disbelief.


    "Ah!"


    A shriek rang out.


    Then came running a young woman in a green top and moon-white long skirt; she hurried over to the fallen girl, crying and struggling to help her up, all the while crying out, "Commandery Princess, are you alright, Commandery Princess."


    Zhou Zhenniang could tell things were taking a bad turn and immediately tried to run.


    But she had only managed a few steps when she was caught.


    The man who caught her was tall and sturdy.


    The man dragged her over to the side of the Commandery Princess who had been kicked, "Commandery Princess, this lowly woman is trying to escape."


    The Commandery Princess lay on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, panting with her eyes closed. She felt pain in every organ she¡¯d been kicked.


    Through gritted teeth, she hissed, "Lock her up in prison. I¡¯ll deal with her once I¡¯ve recovered."


    Barely aware of what was happening, Zhou Zhenniang was thrown into a cell.


    She knew things were bad for her, probably an inescapable calamity, and her face turned ashen.


    "I am..."


    Zhou Zhenniang wanted to shout out a few times, to say she belonged to Magistrate Qi, but thinking of Qi Rui¡¯s good reputation outside, and his selfish nature, she dared not shout.


    She was afraid that if she caused a scene and Ye Anning found out, Qi Rui would silence her to appease Ye Song.


    Zhenniang had barely been taken to the prison when Anning received a message.


    She burned the note, smiling as she played with a mynah bird she had just bought.


    Being thrown into prison was just the first step; what awaited Zhenniang was much worse.


    Today, the person Zhenniang offended was Commandery Princess Shuxiu, the only daughter of Prince Kang Le.


    Although the name "Shuxiu" suggested elegance, the princess herself was anything but elegant; instead, she was particularly unruly and unreasonable.


    As Prince Kang Le only had such a single treasured daughter at his advanced age, he naturally doted on her immensely, getting her whatever she desired.


    Previously, Princess Shuxiu was married, but her husband¡¯s fate was not good and he died of illness within two years of their marriage.


    Unwilling to suffer in her in-laws¡¯ home, Princess Shuxiu took her dowry and returned to Prince Manor.


    After that, she indulged in pleasure-seeking unrestrainedly, with countless visitors passing through her private quarters. Anyone she took a fancy to, she¡¯d find a way to bring back to Prince Mansion, having caused more than one death in the process.


    Prince Kang Le knew about all these things, but to make his daughter happy, he disregarded the will and lives of others.


    Zhenniang encountering Princess Shuxiu was truly a case of one evil meeting a greater evil, with one harming more than the other.


    Of course, Anning had orchestrated the whole affair from start to finish.


    Anning¡¯s schemes were extremely clever.


    She would not have someone seduce Zhenniang, compromising another¡¯s innocence to harm her, nor would she poison Zhenniang to take her life.


    That would be letting Zhenniang off too easily.


    What Anning wanted was for Zhenniang to meet an undetectable, fatal misfortune and suffer before her death.


    Even Qi Rui could only watch Zhenniang die, helpless to do anything.


    She wanted to sow hatred between Qi Wenwei and Qi Rui, planting thorns between the father and son for future enmity.


    Anning had people gather information and knew that Princess Shuxiu also loved opera, and recently she had become fascinated with Boss Zou, wanting him to be one of her consorts. However, Boss Zou did not fancy Princess Shuxiu¡¯s ways, and was quite reluctant.


    While Princess Shuxiu was deeply infatuated with Boss Zou and was hesitant to coerce him, she would often patronize his performances, hoping to persuade him with both soft and hard tactics.


    Boss Zou, who was normally aloof, had surprisingly been warm and conversational to Zhenniang lately, much to Princess Shuxiu¡¯s displeasure.


    Anning exploited this fact, arranging things ingeniously by having Boss Zou delay Zhenniang, so she would go out and encounter Princess Shuxiu.


    Both the thief and the one catching the thief were actors hired by Anning, meant to drive Zhenniang towards Princess Shuxiu and spark a conflict.


    Of course, Anning also played some tricks, giving Zhenniang a bit of bad luck.


    There you have it, by sheer coincidence, she offended Princess Shuxiu.


    And that kick from Zhenniang? Also Anning¡¯s doing.


    When the thief ran by, a confidant of Anning¡¯s, who was close to Zhenniang, touched her, actually applying a concoction from Anning that momentarily increased one¡¯s strength.


    There, that kick from Zhenniang nearly ended Princess Shuxiu¡¯s life, an act that would definitely not be taken lightly.

 Chapter 74: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 11

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 11Qi Wenwei had just finished writing the large characters that Mr. Sun had left him, rubbed his wrists, and was about to go for a walk when he saw the little maid Liu Li run over.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Qi Wenwei stopped in his tracks, feeling somewhat impatient in his heart.


    He knew Liu Li was under Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s command. Two days ago, Zhou Zhenniang had specifically sent Liu Li to deliver a message, saying something about how he should try to please his legitimate mother and at least pretend to be close to her, even asking the legitimate mother to take care of him.


    Qi Wenwei did not like hearing such words.


    He didn¡¯t like Anning and even less did he want to be close to her. If possible, Qi Wenwei actually wished Qi Rui would divorce Anning and bring Zhou Zhenniang back to the manor.


    However, Zhou Zhenniang just had to keep saying this and that, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Qi Wenwei thought that Liu Li was going to say something of the sort again.


    But who would have thought Liu Li would start crying as soon as she saw Qi Wenwei: "Master, the manor sent word that Aunt Zhou has not returned since she went out yesterday, and the little maid who followed her has also disappeared without a trace, and... everyone looked everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her."


    "What?"


    Qi Wenwei was greatly startled, and after that, he grabbed Liu Li and ran towards the study: "Why are you only telling me now? Hurry and find father."


    Luckily, Magistrate Qi had nothing urgent at the government office today and was working in his study. When Qi Wenwei arrived, Magistrate Qi had just finished reviewing the documents and was thinking of going to talk to Ruyu.


    Qi Wenwei burst into the study.


    He pushed Liu Li in front of Magistrate Qi: "Father, mother is missing..."


    Liu Li quickly stepped forward and recounted the disappearance of Zhou Zhenniang.


    Magistrate Qi could no longer concern himself with Ruyu and hurriedly sent his trusted aides to look for Zhou Zhenniang.


    On the outskirts of the city by Ten Miles Pavilion, Anning handed a small box to Boss Zou: "Sending you a thousand miles away, there must be a parting. May your journey be safe, and upon our next meeting, may you have completely changed your fortunes, or perhaps even achieved great success."


    Boss Zou nodded with a smile and did not decline Anning¡¯s kindness.


    He took the box and looked at Anning: "Why do you want to help me?"


    Indeed, the favor Anning asked of Boss Zou was only a small matter, and for Boss Zou, it was effortless.


    But Anning did so much for him.


    The money spent to redeem someone from the acting troupe was not a small amount, and helping him to rid himself of his lowly status and arrange a new identity was also very difficult, even for Anning as the wife of the Magistrate, it must have taken a great deal of effort.


    It could be said that Anning¡¯s actions were a favor to Boss Zou, and Boss Zou, who valued loyalty and was grateful, was truly touched and also very puzzled.


    He was just an actor, what right did he have to trouble the Ye family¡¯s daughter with running around for him? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning chuckled: "Have you heard of a saying?"


    Eh?


    Boss Zou looked at Anning, raising an eyebrow: "I would like to hear the details."


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    Anning bowed slightly to Boss Zou: "We have the same enemy, naturally, we are friends. Helping a friend, no need for so many reasons."


    Her easy and carefree manner indeed made Boss Zou very touched and impressed.


    Boss Zou thought to himself, that Magistrate Qi was truly blind, having such a good wife by his side and not knowing to cherish her, instead, he harmed the wife he should be closest to for a hypocritical and selfish woman, which was simply foolish.


    "Friend."


    Boss Zou also bowed slightly to Anning: "Should there come a day when Zou achieves success as Lady says, if Lady has any commands, Zou will surely not refuse."


    "Alright."


    Anning did not take these words to heart: "It¡¯s getting late, it¡¯s time to go."


    Boss Zou nodded, mounted his horse, and after riding a short distance, he turned back to wave at Anning.


    Anning smiled and watched him disappear into the distance, and after standing at Ten Miles Pavilion for a while, she turned and left.


    The first thing she did upon her return was to hear that Liu Li had gone to seek Qi Wenwei and that Qi Rui had sent people in search of Zhou Zhenniang.


    Anning¡¯s smile was meaningful and profound.


    Zhou Zhenniang thinks she can leave the prison cell?


    What a joke.


    Anning would never exert herself in vain.


    If she didn¡¯t target someone, it would be fine, but once she decided to deal with someone, she would absolutely leave no room for them to turn the tables.


    Zhou Zhenniang would not only have to stay many days in the jail cell, but she would also be sent directly to her death.


    Even Qi Rui, I¡¯m afraid, wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    I just wonder how Qi Rui and Qi Wenwei will grieve after Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s death? It would be satisfying if their grief cost them half their lives.


    Why is Anning so confident?


    It is because Princess Shuxiu won¡¯t live much longer.


    In Ye Anning¡¯s memory, Princess Shuxiu had passed away recently, likely from an illness that had not manifested, something she and Princess Kang Le never paid attention to.


    In her past life, it was also in recent times that Princess Shuxiu fancied a married man. When he showed no interest in her, she attempted to kill his wife. In the midst of rendering his wife nearly dead, the man, in desperation, chose death by beheading to kill his enemy and stabbed Princess Shuxiu with a knife.


    It was this stab that quickly brought Princess Shuxiu¡¯s illness to light, and by the time a renowned doctor was sought for treatment, it was too late to save her.


    At that time, Princess Kang Le was also crazed with grief, resorting to having that couple killed to accompany Princess Shuxiu in death.


    The reason Anning let Zhou Zhenniang clash with Princess Shuxiu this time is because of this incident.


    Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s kick did more harm to Princess Shuxiu than a knife stab, enough to claim her life.


    Moreover, with Zhou Zhenniang having kicked Princess Shuxiu, she no longer had time to harm others, and it might save the loving couple.


    After all, neither Zhou Zhenniang nor Princess Shuxiu were good people; the death of one would be a removal of a bane for the people, and it would be deserved if both perished.


    Anning went over the whole situation again in her mind and then called Mrs. Hao to whisper, "Go and have someone take Liu Li out to be sold."


    Mrs. Hao responded quietly.


    After Mrs. Hao had left, Anning took out a few books, thinking of letting Qi Wenshao take them back to read when he visits.


    For Qi Wenjuan, Anning prepared a few travel journals.


    Anning thought that with Qi Wenjuan being confined to the inner residence every day, the young girl inevitably lacked broadened horizons. Reading more travel journals would increase her knowledge and expand her mind, preventing her from being overly fixated on minor issues when encountering problems in the future.


    While Anning was preparing the books, Qi Rui had already found out Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s whereabouts.


    "What?"


    He was so furious that he smashed his teacup: "Zhou is in the prison of the Prince Manor? Who put her there?"


    His steward whispered, "It was the people from Prince Kangle Mansion who brought her in. They said, they said..."


    "Speak."


    Qi Rui¡¯s face darkened, cursing inside at how Zhou Zhenniang always caused trouble, wondering how she got involved with Prince Kang Le, known for his unruliness.


    "They said Aunt Zhou kicked Princess Shuxiu."


    A sentence that sapped all Qi Rui¡¯s strength from his body.


    He sat in his chair, speechless for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Qi Wenwei stood up at this moment and kowtowed to Qi Rui: "Father, please save Aunt Zhou..."


    The steward was startled, quickly exited quietly, and considerately closed the door behind him.


    Qi Rui raised his eyes, his gaze piercing as he looked at Qi Wenwei: "Do you realize what you are saying?"


    Qi Wenwei nodded, crying and pleading, "Son knows it¡¯s difficult for father, but if you don¡¯t intervene, Aunt Zhou will lose her life. I have saved you before, please save her this time."


    Qi Rui sighed, "I want to save her too, but she has offended the daughter of Prince Kang Le. Do you understand that for Princess Shuxiu, Prince Kang Le would do anything, and when it involves the princess, he¡¯s like a madman. How do you expect me to reason with a madman?"

 Chapter 75: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 12

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 12Prince Kangle Mansion


    Prince Kang Le was pacing anxiously outside the room.


    After a long wait, when the doctor finally emerged, Prince Kang Le quickly approached him: "Doctor Wang, how is my daughter?"


    Doctor Wang was an old Imperial Physician who had retired in Suzhou City, and also the best doctor there.


    Now, the old doctor sighed and shook his head: "Your Highness, I have tried my best."


    Prince Kang Le¡¯s body swayed, his face went pale as he said desperately: "Doctor Wang, isn¡¯t there any other way? Please think of something..."


    Doctor Wang let out a long sigh: "I don¡¯t know who hurt the princess, but her internal organs are all shattered. How could I possibly save her?"


    Prince Kang Le clenched his teeth: "That wretched woman."


    After sending Doctor Wang away, Prince Kang Le immediately ordered someone: "Hurry to the prison and bring that wretched woman here. I want her to be buried alongside the princess."


    Soon, the steward of Prince Kangle Mansion went to the prison, but came back dejected.


    "How did it go?"


    Prince Kang Le was stunned for a moment, then angrily gritted his teeth.


    The steward was also furious: "Your Highness, it¡¯s just that... Magistrate Qi is blocking us, saying that even if it is you, Your Highness, you cannot ignore the laws of the country and arbitrarily detain or extract people."


    Prince Kang Le banged the table fiercely: "What audacity."


    He stood up: "Very well, then I shall meet with this Magistrate Qi myself."


    Prince Kang Le took a group of people to the Prefectural Magistrate¡¯s Office, where Qi Rui greeted them outside.


    Upon seeing Prince Kang Le, he approached with a guilty face: "Your Highness, I am truly sorry..."


    Prince Kang Le scoffed: "What? Realized it was wrong to stop me from taking the criminal?"


    Qi Rui shook his head: "Please come inside, Your Highness."


    Prince Kang Le waved his hand: "No need."


    He looked at Qi Rui, a fierce light flashing in his eyes: "I have no desire for idle chatter or formalities with you. Bring out the criminal immediately and let me take her. Otherwise, I will report you to the court, accusing you of mixing personal grudges with public affairs and disrespecting the King¡¯s Law."


    Qi Rui stepped back in shock: "How did we come to this? It was nothing but a conflict with the princess."


    "Conflict?"


    Prince Kang Le¡¯s face was filled with hatred: "That vile woman kicked the princess so hard that her organs were ruptured. Now her life hangs by a thread, and even Doctor Wang cannot save her. Tell me, Qi, what is the crime for plotting against a Commandery Princess ordained by the court?"


    Qi Rui had not expected Zhou Zhenniang to harm Princess Shuxiu so severely.


    He was frightened, and simultaneously filled with concern, sorrow, and anxiety: "This..."


    Prince Kang Le pointed to the people he brought with him: "If you refuse to open the prison, I will lead my men to break in today. If the Emperor blames anyone later, I¡¯ll take full responsibility."


    Qi Rui was truly at a loss for words.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that Zhou Zhenniang was his woman, could he?


    He has always maintained a reputation of integrity, and he prominently portrayed himself as being deeply devoted to Ye Anning. If people found out he kept a concubine, his reputation would be ruined.


    Putting aside the issue of reputation, if Ye Song found out, it would likely obstruct his path to advancement.


    Furthermore, he would have difficulty explaining to Anning.


    After left and right thinking, Qi Rui still chose selfishness.


    Compared to Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s life, his future was more important.


    He stepped aside, letting Prince Kang Le pass: "Do as you please, Your Highness."


    Prince Kang Le hummed with satisfaction and led his men into the prison.


    He cursed Qi Rui in his heart as he walked, considering him a coward and a weakling, so easily frightened by just a few words.


    Prince Kang Le was filled with contempt.


    Anning, from within the inner quarters, had also learned about the matter.


    She scoffed repeatedly, thinking to herself that Zhou Zhenniang truly had poor judgment in people, willing to hide her identity for a Qi Rui who was filled with vanity and utterly selfish. She wondered if Qi Rui would feel any hatred after handing her over,


    But then again, Zhou Zhenniang might not truly like Qi Rui.


    All she loved was power, status, and the life of glamour and wealth. Those two really were a perfect match, a tortoise suited to a green bean, naturally paired.


    Prince Kang Le quickly had Zhou Zhenniang, who was in prison, brought out.


    He ordered his men to bind Zhou Zhenniang with ropes and dragged her into the mansion with a horse.


    At first, Zhou Zhenniang stumbled along, but as the horse sped up, she fell to the ground and was brutally dragged on the road surface into the Prince Manor.


    By the time she arrived at the Prince Mansion, her clothes were worn through, and the flesh on many parts of her body had been scraped off a great deal, leaving a bloody and terrifying sight.


    Zhou Zhenniang was half-dead and could only gasp for breath upon entering the mansion.


    Even so, Prince Kang Le still felt it wasn¡¯t enough and that Zhou Zhenniang had not been tormented sufficiently.


    He sneered commandingly, "Put this lowly woman on a sky lantern, but first, have her wait for the princess."


    Upon his order, the steward had everything prepared.


    Soon, Zhou Zhenniang was tied to the top of a tall flagpole, and under the scorching sun, she was set ablaze with a sky lantern.


    Her body caught fire, Zhou Zhenniang screamed and cried piteously, her shrill voice sounding extremely miserable. She was eventually burned alive, her body turning to ashes.


    Not far from Prince Kangle Mansion, Qi Wenwei, with tears streaming down his face that he could not wipe away,


    Knelt heavily on the ground, kowtowing several times: "Mother, it¡¯s my incompetence that led to your tragic death. I will surely avenge you."


    When Qi Wenwei stood up again, his eyes were filled with a deep hatred.


    There was hatred for Prince Kang Le and even more so for Qi Rui.


    Anning, upon learning of the incident, casually made a few comments, then put Zhou Zhenniang out of her mind.


    However, she did instruct Ruyu with a word, asking Ruyu to whisper into Qi Rui¡¯s ear.


    After Zhou Zhenniang was burned to death, for several days, Qi Wenwei showed a stern face, without a hint of a smile.


    That day, he had just left Mr. Sun¡¯s place, and unexpectedly bumped into Qi Wenshao.


    Qi Wenshao had just returned from the Ye family, recently praised by Ye Song, and was in a particularly good mood, wearing a bright smile.


    Qi Wenshao, in his eagerness to share his joy with Anning, was not watching where he was going and collided with Qi Wenwei.


    Qi Wenwei was already in a foul mood, so seeing Qi Wenshao¡¯s smile naturally angered him.


    He lifted his foot and kicked Qi Wenshao.


    Qi Wenshao did not expect Qi Wenwei to take his anger out on him, and caught off guard, did not evade, taking a heavy kick. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Wenwei, seeing Qi Wenshao fall to the ground, felt not the slightest bit of satisfaction and went to kick him again. It was only due to his Attendant Student who held him back, and the servants waiting by Qi Wenshao¡¯s side who stopped him, that he did not kick Qi Wenshao again.


    His face dark with fury, Qi Wenwei said, "Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Didn¡¯t you see your elder brother here? How could you not greet me? Where have all your manners, integrity, and virtue gone? Have all your studies gone to the dogs?"


    Qi Wenshao, kicked and in pain, but not daring to argue back with Qi Wenwei.


    He hurriedly got up and paid his respects: "Big brother, I pay my respects to you."


    Qi Wenwei slapped Qi Wenshao again: "Stand up straight."


    Qi Wenshao had no choice but to obey.


    Qi Wenwei, taking on the airs of an elder brother, lectured Qi Wenshao for half an hour before letting him go.


    The incident quickly spread through the entire Qi Mansion.


    Of course, Anning was not kept in the dark.


    Anning, having heard about Qi Wenwei taking his anger out on Qi Wenshao, was also furious.


    She said coldly, "So the studies have gone to the dogs? Very well, I want to see just where his studies have gotten him."


    Apart from Anning, Qi Wenjuan was also seething with anger.

 Chapter 76: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 13

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 13Ever since Qi Wenjuan learned that Qi Wenwei was not Anning¡¯s biological son, she no longer felt as close to him as before, and even started to dislike him.


    On the other hand, her opinion of Qi Wenshao was gradually changing, and she was getting along better with him.


    This time, Qi Wenjuan learned that Qi Wenwei had assumed the posture of a legitimate eldest son and beaten Qi Wenshao.


    She was almost driven mad by rage.


    In her eyes, Qi Wenwei, being an illegitimate son, had no right or qualification to hit Qi Wenshao.


    After all, Qi Wenshao was the legitimate young Master of the Qi Family, while Qi Wenwei was nothing in comparison.


    Furthermore, Qi Wenwei had taken her biological brother¡¯s life to achieve his current position, and she hated him deeply for that.


    At the same time, Qi Wenjuan felt that Qi Wenshao was pitiful.


    Thus, when Anning was going to visit Qi Wenshao, Qi Wenjuan also brought something to see him.


    Qi Wenshao¡¯s original residence in Qi Mansion was a desolate place, but since Anning¡¯s arrival, she had moved him to a new place with a large courtyard, elegantly arranged.


    The room was personally tidied by Anning, and the decorations were chosen by Anning from the storeroom. The room looked simple, but the items were actually much more valuable than those in Qi Wenwei¡¯s glittering room, and of course, it was also more aesthetically pleasing.


    The moment Qi Wenjuan entered the room, she felt refreshed and revitalized.


    Anning entered the room and saw Qi Wenshao lying on the bed; as she entered, he immediately tried to get up to greet her, but she quickly approached and pressed him down: "You lie down; there¡¯s no need for such formalities between us."


    Qi Wenjuan also forced a smile and edged closer: "Indeed, just rest, brother. Mother and I don¡¯t mind the lack of formalities."


    However, Qi Wenshao seemed dejected: "The proprieties cannot be neglected; otherwise, Eldest Brother will say again that I don¡¯t understand..."


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Qi Wenjuan cursed: "Nonsense."


    Anning glared over, and Qi Wenjuan immediately obediently stood up properly.


    Anning took Qi Wenshao¡¯s hand and softly said, "My good child, don¡¯t mind these words. Eldest is thoughtless; such words shouldn¡¯t be his to say. Your father and I are here; if there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk to you about it. It¡¯s not his place to lecture you."


    Qi Wenjuan nodded: "Exactly, he has no right."


    "I¡¯ve brought some medicine for your wounds. Have someone apply it later. Moreover, I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to cook nourishing meals for you these few days."


    Anning smiled gently at Qi Wenshao, her voice notably tender: "You should recover well, and one day I will hire a martial master to teach you so that you will not be beaten by others anymore."


    While saying this, Anning felt a bit guilty: "It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of you, allowing you to be bullied right under my nose."


    Her words warmed Qi Wenshao¡¯s heart, and he felt extremely grateful towards Anning. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can this be mother¡¯s fault? It¡¯s not something mother wished for; it¡¯s all my fault for not performing my duties well, which made Eldest Brother angry."


    Qi Wenjuan snorted coldly, turned her head away, and refused to look at Qi Wenshao¡¯s submissive demeanor.


    In her heart, Anning was considering whether this child was being too honest and if she should teach him some political cunning.


    After talking to Qi Wenshao for a while longer, she stood up to leave.


    Qi Wenjuan was reluctant to leave.


    "Mother, you go ahead, I¡¯ll stay here to look after Second Brother."


    Anning nodded in agreement: "Alright, you talk with your Second Brother, see if he needs anything here. If anything is missing, just have someone fetch it for him."


    Qi Wenjuan smiled.


    After Anning left, Qi Wenjuan moved a stool and sat next to Qi Wenshao.


    With obvious concern, she asked: "Second Brother, are you in pain?"


    Qi Wenshao quickly shook his head: "It¡¯s okay now."


    Qi Wenjuan inquired further: "Have you been injured? If you are, quickly have someone call the doctor. Don¡¯t worry too much; your health is what matters most."


    Qi Wenshao smiled: "Okay, I know."


    Qi Wenjuan then took out a wallet and a fan pouch and handed them to Qi Wenshao: "I¡¯ve just made these. My embroidery isn¡¯t very good, so please don¡¯t mind it, Second Brother."


    She humbly spoke self-deprecating words, but in actuality, her embroidery skills were truly exceptional.


    Ye Anning was a person who was strict with her children; Qi Wenjuan was taught by a famous embroidery woman, and her embroidery skills were among the top in Suzhou City¡¯s boudoir circles.


    After Anning arrived, she personally taught Qi Wenjuan some special stitching techniques, and now her embroidery work was no less impressive than those well-known embroiderers.


    The wallet she embroidered for Qi Wenshao was exquisitely crafted, with birds and flowers so lifelike they almost seemed real.


    Qi Wenshao was particularly fond of it at first sight, promptly placing it beside his bed, then examining the fan pouch, which was also particularly elegant.


    He smiled and thanked Qi Wenjuan: "I really like it; my sister¡¯s embroidery skills have become even more outstanding."


    Qi Wenjuan smiled for a moment: "As long as brother likes it, when I have time in the future, I¡¯ll make some more for you. If there is anything you need, you can send someone to tell me, and I¡¯ll make it and send it over."


    "Alright."


    Qi Wenshao did not decline further.


    Meanwhile, Anning returned to her room and directly summoned Qi Wenwei.


    Qi Wenwei entered the room and gave Anning a perfunctory greeting.


    Anning watched him coldly, making Qi Wenwei somewhat uneasy.


    Anning gestured to Qi Wenwei: "Come here."


    Qi Wenwei wanted to retreat.


    He felt as though an ancient beast was eyeing him, covered in cold sweat and experiencing a spine-chilling fear.


    "Come here."


    Anning was getting impatient.


    Qi Wenwei had no choice but to walk forward a few steps; Anning pulled out a feather duster from behind her and started whipping Qi Wenwei: "Now tell me, what are propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame? What books have you read? Where have all your studies gone?"


    Qi Wenwei was unexpectedly hit hard by Anning, stunned and unable to dodge, taking several hits.


    Anning cursed while beating him: "How old are you now, daring to act like a master? You even dare to take your frustrations out on your brother, have you really grown so capable? Good, good, you hit your brother today, are you planning to hit me tomorrow? Or your father? When the time comes, if your courage grows bigger, why not just kill us all?"


    Qi Wenwei was so terrified that he knelt down with a thud.


    Even as he knelt, Anning did not spare him, fiercely whipping him a few more times before throwing the feather duster aside, gasping for breath, her trembling finger pointing at Qi Wenwei: "You know that an elder brother is like a father, but do you realize respect for elder and care for younger siblings? Tell me, how did Wenshao offend you? Your actions were harsh as if he was your enemy rather than your brother."


    "Mother, I dare not."


    Qi Wenwei nodded deeply, his head remaining bowed: "I had no such thoughts; I just wanted to teach the younger brother some discipline so he wouldn¡¯t disgrace us."


    "Disgrace us?"


    Anning scoffed coldly: "You know about disgrace? Acting beyond your parents to discipline your brother, isn¡¯t that disgraceful?"


    Qi Wenwei defiantly argued: "I am the legitimate son, and he is a bastard. Legitimate and illegitimate are different, I the elder and he the younger; there¡¯s a natural order, thus it¡¯s only right for me to discipline him."


    Anning suddenly stood up, slapping Qi Wenwei across the face: "Then, is it also right for me to discipline you?"


    "Lady..."


    Qi Rui had just stepped into the room and witnessed Anning slapping Qi Wenwei, shocked and upset, quickly intervened: "If the son is at fault, just teach him, why must you be so angry? What if you harm your health?"


    Anning pushed Qi Rui away, pointing angrily at Qi Wenwei: "You ask him? I called him here to teach him some discipline, but he refuses to accept it and even argues with me. I didn¡¯t realize that my own son would be so stubborn when his mother questions him."


    "Yes, yes, it¡¯s his fault."


    Qi Rui, smiling, appeased but signalled with his hands for Qi Wenwei to leave.


    Anning glared: "If he dares to leave, he might as well not have me as a mother."


    Qi Wenwei remained kneeling, not daring to stand: "Son dares not."


    Anning caught her breath: "I ask you, what does filial piety mean? Let me tell you, filial piety, first is to be filial, second is to be compliant, to comply with everything from the parents, never to defy. Have you achieved that?"


    Qi Wenwei hesitated, not daring to reply.


    Anning continued: "Regardless of whether your younger brother is legitimate or illegitimate, he is your father¡¯s flesh and blood. If he errs, you should inform the parents, let the parents punish him. Taking matters into your own hands to beat him, isn¡¯t that slapping the faces of me and your father? This shows that you have no parents in your heart, pitiable is my past struggle to give birth to you, and now you come to affront me, I might as well not have given birth to you."

 Chapter 77: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 14

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 14Qi Wenwei lay on the bed, thinking of his tragically deceased mother, and then of today, how Anning had caused him to lose face and even struck him hard. He couldn¡¯t help but break into uncontrollable tears.


    He had hit Qi Wenshao, but in the end, he received even more beating than Qi Wenshao did.


    Now, Qi Wenwei did not even dare to move, as every movement brought pain to his whole body.


    He clenched his teeth, tears streaming down, filled with immense hatred in his heart.


    Qi Rui did not go to see Qi Wenwei; instead, he was talking to Anning.


    "How could you be so cruel with your beatings?"


    Qi Rui had some complaints against Anning, too. For the sake of a bastard, she had beaten their son to such a state, and he was certainly heartbroken.


    Thinking of Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s tragic death due to his own cowardice, and considering Zhou Zhenniang had only just died, and Anning had beaten Qi Wenwei, he felt even more heartache for Qi Wenwei and was particularly displeased with Anning.


    Anning, in any case, was not afraid of Qi Rui.


    She sat down with a huff and took a big gulp of cold tea: "What now, I can¡¯t even discipline my own son? Do you father and son take issue with me? Fine, from now on, stay away from me. Go wherever you wish, I won¡¯t serve you any longer."


    Seeing Anning get so angry, Qi Rui also wilted.


    He hurriedly put on a smile: "That¡¯s not what I meant. He is our own flesh and blood, how can I not feel pain when you hit him?"


    "I don¡¯t feel pain."


    Anning huffed and turned her face away, truly not wanting to see Qi Rui¡¯s greasy face: "Look at him today, he almost hates me enough to eat me alive. My own son regards me as an enemy; what do you think I feel? Instead of showing concern for me, you turn around and blame me."


    As she spoke, Anning also began to cry out of grievance: "Qi, ever since I married you, I have been filial to your parents, borne and raised your children, and have toiled to manage the household. When we go out as guests, I always try to be kind to others, all to avoid offending anyone, to make your official career a little smoother. All these years, my efforts and strain, do you think they were easy for me? In the end, I receive blame instead."


    Seeing Anning cry and being reprimanded, Qi Rui indeed felt a bit guilty: "Yes, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s Wenwei¡¯s fault too. After a few days, I¡¯ll have him apologize to you, alright?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he softly consoled Anning, she only cried harder: "You are aware that Bai He once saved my life. Before she died, she held my hand and entrusted Shaoshao to me. Over the years, I have indeed neglected Shaoshao for your sake, but in my heart, I remembered him. Not for anything else, but for the friendship Bai He and I had, I cannot let this child suffer."


    Wiping the tears: "Qi Rui, Shaoshao is your own son, you must not treat them unequally. You cannot disregard Shaoshao just because of Wenwei. This is not right of you."


    "Yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault."


    Qi Rui repeatedly admitted his mistakes: "I shouldn¡¯t have neglected Shaoshao. It¡¯s all my fault. From now on, do as you see fit."


    Only then did Anning nod her head: "Wenwei is my own child, where is there an overnight feud between mother and son? Even if I hit him, he cannot hold a grudge against me. But Shaoshao is not the child of my own body, I can only treat him a little better, so he does not feel that I am too biased."


    Qi Rui felt uncomfortable with these words; he also thought Anning¡¯s speech was excessively virtuous, somewhat abnormal.


    However, he could not pinpoint any fault.


    Holding a handkerchief, Anning wiped her tears: "The other day, I dreamt of Bai He again. She told me she saw Shaoshao, and how seeing him grown up so well made her very happy..."


    When Bai He was mentioned, Qi Rui felt even more guilty: "Is that so? Then, we shall be better to Shaoshao in the future."


    Thinking of Bai He, Qi Rui could no longer sit still at Anning¡¯s. He left a few words and hurriedly departed.


    No sooner had he left than Anning¡¯s face grew cold.


    Qi Wenshao was someone she protected, and should anyone dare to reach out too far and touch even a finger, Anning would surely make them suffer.


    Qi Rui had just come from Anning and went to see Qi Wenwei.


    By the time he arrived, Qi Wenwei was already crying himself to sleep. Qi Rui glanced at him a few times, sighed deeply, and then stepped away.


    He stood in the courtyard for a long time before deciding to go to Ruyu¡¯s.


    That night, after Qi Rui and Ruyu had their intimate moment, they lay in bed talking.


    Ruyu, resting in Qi Rui¡¯s arms, furrowed her delicate brows, "Master, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should say."


    "Go ahead."


    As Qi Rui stroked Ruyu¡¯s smooth skin, feeling much better after their activity, he naturally allowed her to speak her mind.


    Ruyu¡¯s brows knotted even tighter: "I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m seeing things, but these past few days, it seems that Master Wenshao looks at you and Madam quite strangely... it¡¯s like... there¡¯s a bit of... yes, enmity. But Master Wenshao is Madam¡¯s biological son, why would he harbor any hatred towards Madam? Maybe I am mistaken, if not perhaps you should find a doctor to check my eyesight because it might not be good."


    Ruyu spoke with particular confusion.


    Yet, Qi Rui couldn¡¯t help but take her words seriously.


    He thought of the undeniable hatred in Qi Wenwei¡¯s eyes when he looked at Anning earlier that day.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed how Qi Wenwei looked at him, but if Ruyu said it was similar to his look at Anning, then it meant Qi Wenwei harbored hatred for him too.


    Qi Rui jolted with shock and suddenly sat up.


    The memory of Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s tragic death made him understand Qi Wenwei¡¯s feelings.


    Qi Wenwei likely resented him because of his mother¡¯s death.


    After all, Zhou Zhenniang was taken away by Prince Kang Le on Qi Rui¡¯s orders; it could be said that Qi Rui nearly killed her with his own hands. Even if he wasn¡¯t the direct cause, it was his incompetence and inaction that led to Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s demise.


    It was only natural for Qi Wenwei to resent him.


    Upon further reflection, although Qi Wenwei was Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s son, he was raised by Anning from a young age.


    Anning didn¡¯t treat Qi Wenwei poorly at all; she was filled wholeheartedly with affection and never wronged him, yet Qi Wenwei still resented her.


    If that was his attitude towards his stepmother, then what about towards his biological father?


    The more Qi Rui thought about it, the colder the sweat on his forehead became.


    A son resenting his father was not a good sign at all.


    He then thought of the always obedient and polite Qi Wenshao, realizing he could no longer indulge Qi Wenwei as he had been.


    Qi Wenshao was also his biological son. Technically, both were bastards with the same status; he couldn¡¯t keep neglecting him.


    In the future, it wasn¡¯t certain which of his sons would be more successful or more filial. What if Qi Wenshao turned out to be more filial than Qi Wenwei?


    Qi Rui felt that he should learn from Anning and be kinder to Qi Wenshao in the future, at the very least not as neglectful and cold as he had been.


    Having come to this realization, Qi Rui turned to look at Ruyu again and found that she was already sound asleep.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile at her carefree demeanor, which was frankly reassuring.


    The conversation they just had wasn¡¯t likely intentional on her part; she was probably just concerned about him, having noticed something amiss and simply brought it to attention. She truly had no ill intentions.

 Chapter 78: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 15

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 15During this period, everyone in the Qi Mansion was discussing one matter.


    That is, somehow, the housekeeper seems to particularly favor the bastard.


    In Suzhou City, no matter which estate or mansion, almost all housekeepers treat bastards the same way, some even wish they could kill them immediately.


    Contrarily, Mrs. Qi appears to be doting on the bastard.


    Some servants muttered privately, wondering if Mrs. Qi planned to secretly destroy Mr. Qi.


    Others speculated that Mr. Qi¡¯s birth mother had appeared in Mrs. Qi¡¯s dream, which led her to treat Mr. Qi well.


    Anyway, these kinds of rumors persisted for several days.


    Even Qi Wenjuan was aware of it.


    She was quite worried.


    She find Anning and secretly asked, "Mother, treating the second brother so favorably and openly, won¡¯t father become suspicious?"


    Anning smiled, while guiding Qi Wenjuan in her writing, she said, "Suspicious of what? Your father thinks himself flawless, believing that a woman from the inner court like me couldn¡¯t possibly know these matters, he will never suspect that things will be exposed."


    Anning stood up, took a fruit to eat, "Your father is too arrogant."


    "But many people are speaking about it."


    Qi Wenjuan was still worried.


    Anning tapped her head, "Let them talk; at most they¡¯ll say I am crazy. They can say all they want, I won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh, what matters most is that your second brother benefits."


    Qi Wenjuan nodded thoughtfully.


    Anning whispered, "Anyway, we have to treat your second brother kindly, even if underhandedly. Do you think concealment will last forever? There¡¯s no such thing as an impenetrable wall. Rather than behaving sneakily and being exposed later, it¡¯s better to act openly and dispel any suspicions."


    After thinking for a while, Qi Wenjuan felt Anning was right.


    If she were to treat Qi Wenshao covertly, afraid to let anyone know, firstly, it would be too exhausting; secondly, Qi Wenshao would feel uncomfortable; besides, if it were discovered later, it would raise suspicions on why Anning would favor Qi Wenshao. Especially Qi Rui, he would definitely suspect that something had been exposed.


    It¡¯s better to be clear and straightforward, showing openly that I¡¯m favoring him, let them think what they may. With Qi Rui¡¯s nature, he is unlikely to take much action.


    Anning straightened Qi Wenjuan¡¯s hair, "Wenjuan, you must know that our biggest support right now is your maternal grandfather. As long as your maternal grandfather is alive, your father wouldn¡¯t dare to treat us badly. Right now, regarding treating your second brother well, even if I were to openly challenge your father, for the sake of his career, he would have to endure my actions and give way to me."


    Qi Wenjuan nodded as if she understood.


    Anning didn¡¯t expect her to understand everything at once, thinking she¡¯d teach her gradually over time.


    Later, after Qi Wenshao recovered from his injury, Anning became increasingly open in her favor towards him, occasionally sending items his way. In the kitchen, Anning had someone pass a word to ensure Qi Wenshao¡¯s meals were made identical to Qi Wenwei¡¯s, without favoritism.


    Furthermore, every evening when Qi Wenshao visited, Anning would teach him some Machiavellian tactics, to reduce his naivety.


    After a while, Anning indeed found a martial master through a contact to teach Qi Wenshao some skill enhancing his physical health and strength.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t restrict this to only Qi Wenshao; she also asked Qi Wenwei if he wanted to join.


    Qi Wenwei, who looked down on those martial artists and harbored resentment towards Anning, scornfully refused, stating that he didn¡¯t want to stink of sweat from daily exercises. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning knew he would react this way and had asked simply to keep up appearances. Since he was unwilling, Anning did not force him. After speaking with Qi Rui, she had the martial master teach Qi Wenshao daily and also taught Qi Wenjuan some basic moves when time allowed.


    Several days passed, and during dinner one evening, Anning brought up a matter to Qi Rui.


    "Sir, I would like to register Shaoshao under my name and as a legitimate son. What do you think?"


    Qi Rui was startled, almost dropping his chopsticks.


    His face stiffened: "Nonsense."


    Anning, unafraid, lowered her head and wiped away tears: "I dreamt of Bai He again. She was so sad, merely wishing to see Shaoshao well and pleading with me to take care of him."


    With her face full of tears towards Qi Rui, Anning was particularly distressed: "Back then, if it weren¡¯t for Bai He, I would have died early. Even now, thinking of her still makes me feel particularly stifled. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Sir, Bai He wouldn¡¯t have died so young."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Qi Rui suddenly stood up.


    That incident was his shame, something he never wished to mention.


    Yet Anning insisted on bringing it up, deliberately stabbing at his heart: "Am I wrong? I know Bai He better than you, Sir. She was wholeheartedly good to me, never had the mentality of climbing the social ladder. She once told me, after I gave birth to a legitimate son and she took care of me for a while longer, she hoped I would release her from her servitude so she could return to her village to marry."


    As she spoke, Anning started to cry again: "Back in the village, Bai He had a betrothed who loved her deeply, always waiting for her. I intended, after Bai He had served me for a few years and saved me, to eventually release her and provide her with a generous dowry to bless the couple, but what happened..."


    Anning glared at Qi Rui, her eyes filled with resentment: "Sir, you were foolish back then, forcibly took Bai He, and had it not been for her pregnancy later, after my desperate plea to let the child be born, she might have already given up on life."


    This incident was also something the original soul could never get over.


    The birth of Qi Wenshao was actually Qi Rui¡¯s humiliation to Bai He, hence initially, the original soul was reluctant to take care of Qi Wenshao; seeing him only reminded her of Bai He¡¯s unbearable pain.


    Anning now deliberately brought up this matter, making Qi Rui overwhelmed with shame.


    He abruptly stood up: "Lady, are you doing this on purpose?"


    Anning also stood up, not giving in at all as she stared at Qi Rui: "Sir, think whatever you want, I have always lived with a clear conscience, never harmed anyone, nor wronged anyone. I want to register Wenshao under my name also as a virtue for you, Sir. If you disagree, I will directly approach the clan elders, and I believe, as long as I use my Silver Coin, they will agree too."


    Qi Rui, shamed and red-faced with anger, stormed out with a flick of his sleeve.


    After he left, Anning immediately ordered the maids to close the door and clean.


    However, just as the door closed, Anning heard Mrs. Hao¡¯s cry of surprise: "Mr. QI? When did you arrive?"


    Anning quickly ran out, only to see Qi Wenshao standing outside, shivering.


    Anning knew he must have heard something.


    She went over and embraced Qi Wenshao: "My good child, don¡¯t be afraid, Mother is here, Mother will protect you."


    "Mother..."


    Qi Wenshao hugged Anning and began to cry heavily.


    Anning quickly took him inside, had someone pour hot water, letting him drink it to soothe himself, and then gently comforted him, managing to calm his agitation.


    "Mother."


    Holding the tea cup, Qi Wenshao timidly asked: "My mother... what kind of person was my concubine?"


    Anning smiled and patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s head: "There¡¯s no need to call her concubine. She gave you life, in front of me, just boldly call her mother, I won¡¯t get angry."

 Chapter 79: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 16

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 16Qi Rui returned to the study in disgrace.


    He locked the door and, like a madman, threw numerous objects around.


    Today, Anning brought up the incident with Bai He from years ago, making him feel intentionally humiliated by her.


    Bai He was just a maid, and she has been dead for many years, probably even her bones have decayed, why bring her up now?


    In truth, speaking of that time, it was indeed Qi Rui who was at fault.


    He was young then, and admittedly somewhat impulsive.


    Before Qi Rui married Anning, he was particularly close to Zhou Zhenniang, and he truly adored her.


    But Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s status could never make her his official wife. When choosing a spouse, he considered many factors before deciding to marry Ye Anning.


    Yet, after marrying her, he felt he had wronged Zhou Zhenniang and thus harbored resentment towards Ye Anning deep inside.


    Moreover, Ye Anning came from a scholarly family, and had an elegant and lofty demeanor, which Qi Rui greatly disliked.


    He disdained how Ye Anning always remained composed, as if nothing in the world could perturb her heart.


    Later, after Zhou Zhenniang spoke some words to him, he, wanting to embarrass Ye Anning and also to extract some information ¨C and to obtain some of Ye Anning¡¯s dowry ¨C pretended to be drunk and forced himself on Bai He.


    At that time, Bai He was managing Ye Anning¡¯s dowry, and moreover, Bai He had a very close relationship with Ye Anning, being utterly loyal and devoted to her.


    Qi Rui thought, if Bai He became his woman, what would Ye Anning do?


    Moreover, he was confident he could control Bai He and have her siphon Ye Anning¡¯s dowry for his use.


    And then, he also wanted to humiliate Ye Anning.


    He wanted to show Ye Anning that no matter how lofty she was, the maid she trained could not escape the fate of climbing into her master¡¯s bed.


    Unfortunately, Qi Rui had misjudged the relationship between Ye Anning and Bai He.


    How could someone who would sacrifice herself to save Ye Anning in times of danger betray Ye Anning for a man who assaulted her?


    Later, Bai He directly sought out Ye Anning to confess, telling her everything about Qi Rui¡¯s assault, and after speaking, Bai He reached into her sleeve and tried to commit suicide.


    It was fortunate that Mrs. Hao was quick to act and saved Bai He.


    Because of this, at that time Ye Anning truly despised Qi Rui.


    But she was already pregnant then, about to give birth, and for the sake of the child, she had to endure.


    Bai He tried to commit suicide several times later, and if not for her pregnancy, she might have indeed died.


    Discussing these matters, it was truly all Qi Rui¡¯s fault.


    But he never felt he was wrong, always blaming others, feeling that Anning bringing up the past was just to humiliate him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, Anning did mean to humiliate him, but also to vent the frustrations of her original self.


    Qi Rui smashed things in his study, while Anning faced Qi Wenshao¡¯s questioning: "Mother, what was your relationship with my mom? What exactly happened back then? Why did my mother die?"


    Anning invited Qi Wenshao to sit down and kept Mrs. Hao in the room, while sending all the other maids and old women out.


    After closing the door, Anning then recalled the past events.


    She felt that Qi Wenshao was precocious, and since he seemed to understand so much already, she didn¡¯t hide the truth from him and told him everything.


    "At that time, if we hadn¡¯t had a child, your mother and I really couldn¡¯t have made it."


    Anning reminisced about Bai He with a nostalgic expression: "Your mother had been with me since we were young, and although we were nominally master and servant, we were as close as sisters. She was a really gentle and kind person. I always treated her as my own sister. When I got married, I wanted to set her free, but she worried about me. She insisted on seeing me settled down well before she would leave. Little did she know, because of me, she would lose her life."


    Anning bowed her head, covering her face as tears trickled down one by one, seeping through her fingers.


    She could feel the intense heartache inside her, the pain from mentioning Bai He was truly like a knife cutting through her.


    She knew these were the suppressed emotions of her former self.


    Anning no longer held back, letting the pain spread throughout her body: "After your mother died, I didn¡¯t want to see you at first. Seeing you reminded me of your mother, and it broke my heart."


    Qi Wenshao listened silently, not interrupting Anning.


    But Mrs. Hao couldn¡¯t hold back.


    She stepped forward: "Mr. Qi, Madam is not to blame for this. Over the years, she has been feeling especially guilty, always feeling that she let down your mother. But... Madam didn¡¯t foresee these things happening, she actually had planned, if your mother wanted to leave after giving birth to you, Madam still would have tried to find a way to let her go, unfortunately..."


    Mrs. Hao¡¯s face was also filled with sorrow: "Good people don¡¯t live long."


    Anning, crying, hugged Qi Wenshao: "Only recently have I come to understand, the matter of your mother can¡¯t be changed, but I can still treat you well. I want to educate you, raise you well and make you the finest man in all the world. Your mother, seeing you turn out well, I believe, would also be happy."


    Qi Wenshao carefully hugged Anning.


    Tears also gleamed in his eyes: "I don¡¯t blame you, Madam. Over the years, I¡¯ve known all the good you¡¯ve done for me. Had it not been for you secretly having others look after me and protect me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been gone long ago."


    Qi Wenshao was indeed a very intelligent child.


    He could sense that although the original Anning was indifferent to him initially, if anyone neglected him, Anning would secretly make up for it and reprimand those people. Moreover, though his clothing and food couldn¡¯t compare to Qi Wenwei¡¯s, it was much better than what other bastard children had.


    "Good child."


    Anning uttered a bitter laugh: "How could that be enough? My Shaoshao deserves the best in the world."


    She stroked Qi Wenshao¡¯s head: "You listen to me, study hard, Mother will arrange everything for you. In the future, I will give you the best of everything, you will have whatever you wish for."


    Qi Wenshao was stunned.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    In this world, who could have everything they desired?


    Probably not even the Emperor.


    Moreover, Anning¡¯s words seemed too presumptuous.


    He thought Anning must be delirious from the grief, and he felt pity for her inside.


    "Okay, your son will definitely obey, and will study hard."


    After Qi Wenshao left, Anning asked Mrs. Hao to also rest, and she sat alone in the room, a smile playing around her lips. She took out a Jade Pendant from her embrace, touching the designs on the jade, thinking to herself that this astonishing scheme had already begun.


    Ye Anning had plenty of talent yet lived a life repressed and aggrieved; it seemed she was always a pawn in someone else¡¯s game.


    But Anning refused to accept such a fate.


    She wanted to turn the tables and be the master of her own game.

 Chapter 80: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 17

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 17Prince Kangle Mansion


    The night was cool like water, and the full moon was like ice.


    In the servant quarters of Prince Kangle Mansion, there sat a man in still rather sumptuous attire.


    The man was barely in his thirties, with a handsome and upright appearance, seated in the courtyard, gazing up at the moon, his eyes filled with thick, undissolvable longing.


    "Xiaohe, I¡¯ve dealt with one of your enemies, the Zhou Family has met a death with no place to bury, are you happy?"


    As he spoke, tears streamed down his cheeks: "Xiaohe, Xiaohe, I am so filled with hatred, so very filled with hatred..."


    The man¡¯s fist clenched tightly: "Qi Rui, Magistrate Qi, I will deal with him sooner or later. Once I¡¯ve avenged you, I will come to find you."


    "Then you still have a long life ahead of you."


    A cool voice came through.


    The man was not the least bit panicked and stood up unhurriedly: "Lady has arrived."


    Anning leaped down from the tree and, with the help of the moonlight, her graceful face could be seen.


    She took a flask of wine from her bosom and sat down by the table on her own accord: "Have a couple of drinks."


    The man shook his head: "I won¡¯t drink."


    Anning did not bother with him and poured herself a drink, gulping it down.


    "How is that child doing?"


    After a while, the man finally spoke up to ask.


    Anning chuckled lightly: "He¡¯s doing well. I¡¯ve already told him about Bai He¡¯s matters, rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t let him acknowledge the thief as his father, I¡¯ll make sure Qi Rui can never be at peace, even in death."


    Anning then examined the man up and down: "I¡¯m saying, Zhang Yan, it¡¯s been so many years since Xiaohe passed, if you meet someone suitable, just marry her, there¡¯s no need to keep up like this. If Xiaohe knows, she probably won¡¯t be at peace either."


    Zhang Yan bitterly smiled and shook his head: "How could I possibly marry? Xiaohe is the only one in my heart; to marry another woman, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease, it would just seem unfair to both Xiaohe and the other woman. Rather than feeling uncomfortable, it¡¯s better to remain single. Moreover, the purpose of my existence is to avenge Xiaohe; if I had a family to worry about, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t be fully committed."


    Anning did not really care whether Zhang Yan would marry or not; it was just a comment.


    "I have to thank you for the matter with Zhou Zhenniang before."


    Zhang Yan waved his hand: "I did it not for you, Lady, but for Xiaohe."


    Anning sighed: "If I hadn¡¯t held her back at that time, you two would not have been separated by heaven and earth. If I had known it would end up like this, I would have freed her before I got married."


    Zhang Yan also wore a face of bitterness: "It is just fate playing tricks on us."


    After a moment, Anning asked Zhang Yan: "Have you figured out the matter?"


    Zhang Yan smiled, nodding to Anning: "I¡¯ve found out about a very interesting thing."


    "What?"


    Anning was surprised.


    Zhang Yan lowered his voice to discuss with Anning; upon hearing, a smile emerged on her face: "That is really a coincidence. With this matter, our job will be a lot easier."


    "Yes, a lot easier." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Yan looked at Anning, admiration on his face: "If it wasn¡¯t for Lady finding out, I would never have imagined such a strategy. Although Lady has high aspirations, if it really comes to fruition, the board of this world will be reset, and Lady will become the player of pieces."


    Anning bowed her hands: "The feeling is mutual."


    The two smiled at each other. Zhang Yan stood up: "After a while, I will accompany Prince Kangle to Shangjing, and I will make contact with that person."


    "Good."


    After saying what needed to be said, Anning leaped and left.


    After she was gone, Zhang Yan continued sitting there, looking up at the moon, as if he had always been there alone, like no one had come, and he had never spoken to anyone.


    About a hundred miles outside of Suzhou City, there is a place called Hongxing Village.


    The majority of the families in this village bear the surname Zhao, and the Zhao Clan is the most powerful force here.


    And just two days ago, Anning¡¯s granddaughter Zhao Sanya almost died from drowning. When her family was about to arrange her funeral, the girl suddenly woke up.


    Then, in just two days, she was lively and bouncing around again.


    Now, Zhao Sanya was sitting on the threshold, chin propped on her hand, gazing at the nearby green mountains and waters, unable to help but heave another sigh.


    She really didn¡¯t want to come to ancient times.


    How did she end up in ancient times?


    What¡¯s so good about ancient times?


    No internet, no electricity, no personal freedom, and the environment here is truly awful.


    It¡¯s not about the air quality or anything like that.


    It¡¯s that the sanitation conditions of ancient people are really bad.


    Everywhere is dirty and disorderly; walking on the road, there is cow dung and mud, at home, you might find chicken droppings in any corner, and the mosquitoes are unbearably numerous.


    Plus, the houses are made of mud bricks and thatched roofs, when you sit inside, the ceiling would drop dirt, and the floors inside are not covered with blue bricks but just plain earth. A few steps would kick up dust.


    The sheets on the bed would be covered in a layer of dust in no time.


    Taking a bath is also incredibly inconvenient.


    When Zhao Sanya transmigrated here, the body she took over even had lice, which really grossed her out.


    Zhao Sanya, chin propped up, sighed again: "I need to figure something out. If things go on like this, I¡¯ll be dirty to death in no time."


    She thought to herself, since she had transmigrated here and even had a Golden Finger, she must be the fated heroine. Perhaps at some point, she would stumble upon an extraordinarily handsome young nobleman or a Princely Heir, then start a passionate romance with him. Whether it would be a sweet romance or a tortuous love affair, she would definitely change her destiny with this and leave the small mountain village to marry into a wealthy and noble family.


    Thinking this way, Zhao Sanya felt a bit better and managed to suppress various grievances about having traveled to ancient times.


    Once everyone at home had left, Zhao Sanya went back to her room, closed the door, and then used her mind to take out a cup of water from the space.


    After guzzling a gulp of Spiritual Spring water, she immediately felt refreshed and light as a feather.


    After drinking another mouthful of water, Zhao Sanya gave it some thought, and then took the remaining water to water a wildflower behind the house.


    Latter, after some time had passed, Zhao Sanya went to check on that flower.


    To her great surprise, the flower had grown so much in just half a two-hour period, and while it previously had only one bloom, now there were about a dozen, each larger and more vibrant than before.


    This water really is wonderful.


    Zhao Sanya immediately had an idea about what to do in the future.


    She could use this water to cultivate precious flowers, or plant vegetables and crops. Of course, planting vegetables and crops would attract too much attention, so it would be better to grow flowers quietly.


    After much deliberation, Zhao Sanya decided to become a successful flower farmer, using rare flowers as a means to become wealthy.


    While Zhao Sanya was pondering ways to make money, Anning already knew that Zhao Sanya had been replaced by the modern Zhao Rong, who had traveled back in time to take Zhao Sanya¡¯s place.


    However, she did not want to do anything to Zhao Sanya yet.


    For now, she would let Zhao Sanya grow unrestrained.


    Afterwards, Anning had been quietly living her days in the Qi Mansion.


    She was tutoring Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, while secretly arranging her agents to open shops everywhere and even assembling a fleet to venture out to sea.


    Three years passed quickly, and during these three years, the shops Anning opened were already all over Daliang.


    Her fleet had made several voyages, bringing back ordinary spices and gemstones from the South Ocean, earning Anning countless silver coins.


    In these three years, Qi Wenshao had really grown a lot.


    From a child, he had become a graceful young man.


    Qi Wenjuan had also matured into an exceedingly beautiful and knowledgeable young lady.


    Meanwhile, Ye Song sent a message to Anning, saying that Qi Wenshao had learned much in these three years and was ready to take the stage and try his skills.

 Chapter 81: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 18

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 18Qi Wenshao is now eligible to take the imperial examination, and similarly, Qi Wenwei, who is about the same age, can also try to take the exam.


    Mr. Sun sought out Qi Rui and informed him about Qi Wenwei¡¯s academic performance, stating that there should be no issues with the upcoming imperial examination and Qi Wenwei was certain to return as a Scholar.


    Qi Rui was quite pleased and specifically sought out Anning to discuss this matter, asking her to arrange the examination for Qi Wenwei.


    Anning agreed wholeheartedly, assuring Qi Rui that she would make all the arrangements properly.


    Afterwards, she also called Qi Wenwei to come over, preparing servants and luggage for him to return to his hometown for the examination.


    The Qi family¡¯s ancestral home is not in Suzhou, but in Jinling.


    If Qi Wenwei wants to take the imperial examination, he must go back to Jinling to prepare.


    Likewise, Qi Wenshao also needed to return to Jinling.


    However, Anning didn¡¯t want Qi Wenwei and Qi Wenshao to return to their hometown together.


    Qi Wenwei had been somewhat devious and increasingly petulant over the years; Anning feared he might engage in mischief secretly.


    After sending off Qi Wenwei, Anning carefully prepared things for Qi Wenshao. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She specifically arranged for Mrs. Hao¡¯s son and Qi Wenshao¡¯s martial master to go back with Qi Wenshao, giving ample money and instructing him to not stay in the old Qi mansion in Jinling after arriving. Instead, he should stay in a small residence she had set up in Jinling to avoid any upset with Qi Wenwei.


    Qi Wenshao, who did not want to get entangled with Qi Wenwei either, readily agreed and promised Anning that he would do his best in the examination and strive to return as a Scholar.


    After sending off the two, Anning began searching for a suitable family for Qi Wenjuan.


    In her previous life, Qi Wenjuan¡¯s marriage was not a good one, and her death was also partly due to pressure from her husband and his family.


    This time, Anning was determined not to let Qi Wenjuan marry into that family again.


    She actually wanted to find a son from a scholarly noble family for Qi Wenjuan, who had been practicing martial arts for years, had become physically strong, and was quite skilled. Anning thought that marrying into a scholar¡¯s family would mean Qi Wenjuan, with her combat power, would not be easily bullied.


    However, after discussing it with Qi Wenjuan, she had no choice but to focus on families of military generals.


    It turned out that Qi Wenjuan preferred martial prowess over beauty and wished to marry someone skilled in martial arts.


    As a mother who was somewhat indulgent with her children, Anning naturally wanted to fulfill her daughter¡¯s wishes.


    However, finding a suitable candidate among military noble families was no easy task.


    First, the person had to be skilled in martial arts, second, he had to be handsome, and third, his character and temperament also had to be good.


    Combining these three aspects, such suitable candidates were few and far between.


    Anning had not yet found a suitable candidate when a family unexpectedly showed interest in Qi Wenjuan.


    The Suzhou Garrison Commander from the Mu Family actually sent someone to inquire about a marriage proposal.


    At first, Anning was quite surprised. Without spreading any word, how did they know to come proposing marriage?


    Anning did not agree, and after making some evasive remarks, stating her daughter was still young and would stay a few more years, she sent them away.


    Later, Anning had someone look into it and found out that the Commander Mu¡¯s family had made particular inquiries before visiting.


    The Mu family had a weak lineage, with each generation typically having only one male heir, and Commander Mu was no exception; he had only fathered one son, a son who was extremely pampered and spoiled into recklessness. Despite his young age, he already had numerous concubines and had even fathered a bastard son.


    Other families would absolutely not tolerate a bastard son.


    But for Commander Mu¡¯s family, which has had only one child per generation for several generations, children are particularly cherished.


    Commander Mu and his wife are especially good to their eldest bastard grandson, deeply devoted.


    Thinking about how their family has had only one child for so many generations, they fear that in the future, this might be their only grandson, and naturally, they dote on the child especially.


    However, being a bastard, Commander Mu¡¯s son will need to get married, and once a new bride arrives, they worry that she might treat the eldest bastard grandson poorly, or even harm him. Thus, they think of choosing a bride from a family with a good temperament, decent household, and ideally, where the housekeeper tolerates bastards well.


    As a result, their selection led them to the Qi Family.


    Only because in recent years, Anning¡¯s reputation for treating bastards even better than her legitimate sons had spread far and wide. Outsiders would say Mrs. Qi is kind, she specially looks after the bastards in her family, ensuring they lack nothing in food, clothing, and allowance compared to the legitimate sons, even appearing more elegant in public interactions, which made the legitimate sons seem less impressive by comparison.


    For this reason, Commander Mu¡¯s family was quite keen on Qi Wenjuan.


    They thought of Anning as so kind and gentle, her daughter must surely be someone who treats bastards as if they were her own legitimate sons, thus they specifically came to propose a marriage.


    However, while they thought well and dreamt beautifully, Anning would not entrust her daughter to such a fate.


    Upon discovering their reason, Anning immediately crossed the Mu Family off her contact list.


    For families that were unclear about their situation and schemed against others, Anning was unwilling to have further dealings with them.


    Anning didn¡¯t hide these vexing matters, she told Qi Wenjuan everything in detail.


    Qi Wenjuan didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    At the time, she was playing with a fruit in her hand and laughed, "Mother, there¡¯s no need to get angry, such annoying families, we just stay away from them. Moreover, I¡¯m still very young, Mother, why the hurry."


    Anning stroked Qi Wenjuan¡¯s hair: "Indeed, you¡¯re still so young, I¡¯ve been too anxious."


    Qi Wenjuan tossed the fruit in her hand high: "I don¡¯t even want to get married. If I really can¡¯t find a good match, I just won¡¯t marry, I¡¯ll stay at home forever, after all, Mother can well afford to support me."


    Anning couldn¡¯t help laughing: "Well, if we really can¡¯t find a good family, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease either. It might be better for me to keep you for a lifetime."


    She did think of her plans and all the arrangements over the years, considering keeping Qi Wenjuan for a few more years could also be feasible. Even if really too old by then, if their plans succeeded, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding a suitable family.


    Thinking this way, Anning truly relaxed a lot.


    Meanwhile, having returned to Jinling, Qi Wenwei first visited some clan elders, then settled in the old manor.


    Over the years, the old manor of the Qi family had been continuously maintained and cleaned daily, so when Qi Wenwei returned, there was hardly any need for rearrangement, and it was immediately livable.


    However, accustomed to living in luxury for many years, the inner house of the Qi Mansion had been profoundly tended by Anning, especially since Anning pampered Qi Wenwei to the extreme. The room prepared for Qi Wenwei by Anning was a nest of opulence and utmost comfort.


    Staying in the old house, Qi Wenwei found everything unsatisfactory.


    He felt that the living conditions were too shabby, not befitting his status, and he greatly missed the maidens who added fragrance to his sleeves at home.


    After living in the old house for a few days, Qi Wenwei became increasingly bored, lost interest in studying, and took his servants for leisurely walks every day. Eventually, disliking life in the old house, he simply rented a room in a pavilion and moved in with a courtesan.


    In direct contrast to Qi Wenwei, Qi Wenshao, after arriving in Jinling, immersed himself in rigorous study, rarely going out.


    Soon, the day of the county examination arrived.


    When Qi Wenwei saw Qi Wenshao outside the exam venue, he was stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Qi Wenshao to come.


    In Qi Wenwei¡¯s memory, Qi Wenshao hardly studied at all; originally, Qi Wenshao attended the academy, but later he quit because he couldn¡¯t absorb the teachings, and he had stayed at home ever since without attending any school¡ªhow could he pass the exam?


    Qi Wenwei sneered and walked up to Qi Wenshao: "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 82: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 19

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 19Qi Wenshao appeared very honest, standing there with folded hands answering Qi Wenwei¡¯s questions.


    "I came to take part in the imperial examination."


    Qi Wenwei was amused: "You take part in the imperial examination? What a joke! You can barely recognize all the characters, yet you want to..."


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the examination venue opened, and candidates entered in order.


    Qi Wenwei had no time to care about Qi Wenshao; he stepped into the examination venue first.


    Qi Wenshao wasn¡¯t inclined to respond to Qi Wenwei either.


    What he was doing now was trying hard to do well; he didn¡¯t want to disappoint his mother.


    At home, Anning continuously talked about Qi Wenshao, who was in Jinling. She counted the days, eagerly awaiting each one.


    Soon, the county examination passed, the Prefecture Exam passed, and the college examination passed.


    Anning calculated the time, waiting for Qi Wenshao¡¯s return.


    However, before Qi Wenshao could return, Mrs. Hao¡¯s son Yu Tong, who served Qi Wenshao, returned first.


    Upon his return, he went to see Mrs. Hao first, and then she took him to see Anning.


    Upon seeing Anning, Yu Tong hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed: "Congratulations, Madam, Mr. Qi has succeeded¡ªhe achieved the Little Trivium."


    Anning was overjoyed: "Good, good..."


    It took her a while to compose herself before she asked Yu Tong: "What about Master?"


    The look of joy on Yu Tong¡¯s face faded, and after hesitating for a while, he finally said: "Master also succeeded, but ranked seventeenth."


    Anning nodded: "That¡¯s not easy either."


    She waved her hand: "Go and tell this to the master."


    After Yu Tong left, Anning said to Mrs. Hao: "Go to the accounting room and tell them to give all the servants an extra month¡¯s salary, as a celebration for Mr. Qi."


    Mrs. Hao chuckled and congratulated Anning: "I never expected Mr. Qi to be so promising, achieving the Little Trivium in one go. From now on, Madam will surely live a life of luxury."


    "Mhm."


    Anning nodded: "Also, get someone to tidy up Mr. Qi¡¯s room, wash what needs to be washed, air out what needs to be aired. Mr. Qi said he would return in a few days."


    Mrs. Hao went off to carry out the orders, with Anning¡¯s eyes and brows both carrying a smile. She spread her hands: "It seems, it¡¯s time to step up the plans."


    On the road back to Suzhou from Jinling, Qi Wenwei was constantly causing trouble.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Qi Wenshao, a complete illiterate, had performed better than him.


    Thinking about what he had said before the examinations, Qi Wenwei felt his face hurt and harbored even deeper resentment towards Qi Wenshao.


    Many times, Qi Wenwei harbored malicious thoughts, contemplating killing Qi Wenshao outright.


    But with Qi Wenshao¡¯s martial master always by his side, Qi Wenwei could not find an opportunity to strike, and could only sulk in private.


    Finally arriving home, Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t even change his clothes before going to pay respects to Anning.


    He saw Anning and kowtowed: "Your son pays respects to mother."


    Anning sneered inwardly. Qi Wenwei really knew when to be humble and when to be assertive. When Zhou Zhenniang was alive, he always called her Madam, but now seeing Anning treating Qi Wenshao well, he deliberately adopted a close demeanor, starting to call her mother.


    "Rise."


    Anning nodded slightly with indifference: "You must be tired from the journey."


    Qi Wenwei stood to one side, his face wearing a forced smile: "Your son is not tired, your son..."


    Anning waved her hand: "Go and freshen up. I¡¯ve had someone prepare things for you, take a hot bath, eat some warm food, then have a good sleep. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve rested well."


    Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment and could only leave awkwardly.


    After he left, Qi Wenshao came to pay his respects.


    Anning saw Qi Wenshao, her eyes and eyebrows filled with smiles.


    "Shao¡¯er, you¡¯ve lost weight. Did you not eat well in Jinling? I know studying is hard, but you also have to take care of yourself. Look at your thin face. Later, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some delicious food to nourish you. For the next few days, don¡¯t study, just relax."


    Qi Wenshao and Anning were especially close. He sat beside Anning and pulled out two boxes from his bosom, handing one to Anning: "These are some trinkets your son bought in Jinling. Mother, take them and enjoy. The other is for sister, give it to her when she comes."


    After receiving the items, Anning asked Qi Wenshao in a soft voice, "The other day your father spoke to me about looking for suitable matches for you and your elder brother, intending to arrange your marriages first. What do you think?"


    Qi Wenshao¡¯s face immediately turned red, and he stood up and said, "Your son has no wish to marry yet; I¡¯m still young. All my attention is on my studies right now, how could I spare the time to get married?"


    Anning laughed, "That¡¯s what I said as well, so we postponed the matter for now. Let¡¯s wait until after you¡¯ve become an Advanced Scholar before finding a good girl for you."


    At this, a hint of pity flashed in Anning¡¯s eyes.


    She pulled Qi Wenshao closer: "It¡¯s not that Mother doesn¡¯t want to find you a good match. It¡¯s just that your current status is awkward. Even though I dote on you as a legitimate son, everyone knows you¡¯re a bastard, and many families are unwilling to marry their daughters to you. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Once Mother has made arrangements, you¡¯ll have a more distinguished status, and then what kind of girl couldn¡¯t you have?"


    Qi Wenshao frowned.


    He had always heard Anning mention making arrangements but never quite understood what she was planning.


    He wanted to ask but feared slipping up because of his youth, so he had been holding back his questions.


    Now, he dared not ask even more.


    Yet Qi Wenshao knew that Anning truly adored him. Even if she was making plans, she would never harm him.


    Anning liked this about Qi Wenshao; he never asked about things he shouldn¡¯t.


    She turned around to take a small chest and handed it to Qi Wenshao.


    Qi Wenshao opened it and was immediately startled.


    He quickly pushed the chest back: "Mother, this... Your son doesn¡¯t dare to accept this."


    Indeed, the contents of the chest were too frightening.


    Inside the chest were gold notes amounting to more than ten thousand taels, as well as several deeds for shops and manors, along with a silver token.


    All these items were exceedingly valuable, and just one look made Qi Wenshao¡¯s heart pound wildly.


    Anning smiled and pushed the chest back to Qi Wenshao: "If it¡¯s for you, take it."


    She whisperingly said to Qi Wenshao: "You¡¯re grown up now and have become a Scholar. In the future, you can¡¯t simply stick to your books. I¡¯m giving you these things to practice with, so you¡¯re not only good at studying but also understand some human affairs and have some savvy in handling matters."


    She patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s hand: "Mother has plenty of money; this is just a small amount. Take it and have fun with it. Even if it is all lost, Mother still has nice things for you."


    Qi Wenshao knew this was Anning¡¯s private money.


    He also knew that Anning had really made a lot of money in recent years; even a slight leak from her fingers was more than the entire Qi Mansion¡¯s public treasury.


    Still, it was Anning¡¯s money, and Qi Wenshao had never been greedy nor imagined that Anning would give it to him.


    Holding this money gave Qi Wenshao a burning sensation in his heart.


    He lifted his robe and knelt down: "Mother¡¯s kindness to your son is heavier than a mountain, your son... can hardly repay a fraction..." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning smiled and helped him up: "We¡¯re mother and son; why speak of such things? Make sure you keep this money well and don¡¯t tell your elder brother, nor let your father know. This is our little secret, understand?"


    Qi Wenshao nodded in agreement.


    While he had received so much money here, Qi Wenwei was still troubled over purchasing something.


    He had his eye on a famous painting, which he wanted to buy for Qi Rui¡¯s birthday celebration, but he didn¡¯t have enough money, which made it especially difficult for him.


    With no choice, Qi Wenwei had to ask Qi Wenjuan for a loan.


    Who would have thought, as soon as he mentioned borrowing money, Qi Wenjuan shut him down firmly: "Elder brother, you receive five taels of silver monthly, while I only receive two taels. I need to buy rouge, to tip the maids and old women; I can barely make ends meet every month, let alone save any money. If you really need to borrow, you might as well pawn some of my jewelry."


    Even with a thick skin, Qi Wenwei couldn¡¯t possibly pawn his sister¡¯s jewelry for money.


    Embarrassed and flushed, he went to ask Anning for money.


    However, when he visited Anning¡¯s room, she was not there, and only after asking Qing Mei did he find out Anning had gone off to enjoy herself at the manor.


    A few days later, when Anning returned, the painting that Qi Wenwei wanted to buy had already been purchased by someone else.

 Chapter 83: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 20

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 20Anning returned home, and when Qi Wenshao came to pay his respects in the evening, he brought her a painting.


    Anning took it and glanced at it, then stared intently at Qi Wenshao.


    Qi Wenshao felt nervous under her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    "Kneel down."


    Anning¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    Qi Wenshao involuntarily knelt down before Anning with a thud.


    Anning had always spoken to him with gentle and soft words, and had never harshly scolded him like this before. Qi Wenshao knew he must have done something wrong, but he did not understand what exactly he had done wrong.


    Anning looked at Qi Wenshao and asked him word by word: "What have I taught you?"


    Qi Wenshao hung his head and said nothing.


    Anning threw the painting in front of Qi Wenshao with a force: "Don¡¯t dodge the issue with me. I taught you that a man must have far-sighted vision and an open heart. Leave these trivial squabbles of the inner house to me and your sister. Right now, what¡¯s crucial for you is to study properly, to learn those things you¡¯re supposed to learn. Once you gradually become stronger, you will find that a Qi Wenwei cannot affect you at all."


    Qi Wenshao clenched his fists tightly, still remaining silent.


    Anning stood up and walked in front of him, slowly crouching down. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing his stubborn demeanor, Anning suddenly understood something.


    She reached out her hands and hugged Qi Wenshao: "I know what you are thinking. Are you feeling insecure, afraid that I favor your brother more than you? Afraid that I suddenly dislike you, abandon you? Are you... testing me with this painting?"


    "Mother."


    Qi Wenshao looked up, his eyes red.


    He writhed in conflict and shame: "I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have thought that..."


    Anning sighed, reaching out to pull Qi Wenshao up.


    "It is I who made you feel insecure."


    "Mother is very good." Qi Wenshao turned his head, somewhat afraid to look at Anning: "It¡¯s my narrow-mindedness."


    A touch of sourness filled Anning¡¯s heart too.


    Qi Wenshao was precocious and especially sensible, having achieved the title of Scholar at a young age. Yet, no matter what, he was still just a child and had his moments of petulance and irrationality.


    Anning had always treated him like an adult, never regarding him as a child.


    Now thinking about it, it really wasn¡¯t right.


    Such a young child like Qi Wenshao would only be a middle-school student in modern times, an age when children are moody, sensitive, and stubborn. Having lacked maternal love from a young age, Qi Wenshao clung tightly to anyone who truly cared for him.


    He was a child terrified of loss, also using his little schemes to ensure his love was forever secure.


    Thinking this, Anning¡¯s eyes filled with warmth when she looked at Qi Wenshao.


    She carefully straightened the wrinkled clothes on Qi Wenshao: "Shaoshao, I¡¯ve told you before, you are my son, forever. Before, I cared for you for your mother¡¯s sake, but over these years, isn¡¯t our time together real? My care for you has always been genuine. Now, it¡¯s not for your mother that I treat you well, but for you, because you are Qi Wenshao, just you."


    With these words, Qi Wenshao suddenly burst into loud weeping.


    He embraced Anning tightly: "Mother, never leave me... I¡¯m scared."


    Tears also appeared in Anning¡¯s eyes.


    She patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s back, gently comforting him: "I won¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid. I am your mother, forever. Where in the world would a mother willingly abandon her child..."


    Anning made many promises, finally making Qi Wenshao break into a smile.


    He looked at Anning full of adoration: "Son will definitely be filial to mother in the future. Whatever mother wishes to do, son will try his best to fulfill those wishes for mother."


    "Alright."


    Anning also smiled, taking out a handkerchief to wipe away Qi Wenshao¡¯s tears: "Look at you, such a big kid and still acting spoiled with mom, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"


    Qi Wenshao was indeed quite embarrassed.


    He hung his head, not daring to look at Anning for a long time.


    Anning had calmed Qi Wenshao down here.


    Meanwhile, Qi Wenwei went to find Qi Rui.


    He brought up the thought of wanting to settle the marriage arrangements sooner and marry earlier as soon as he saw Qi Rui.


    These past few years, Qi Wenwei could feel that Anning was actually not very kind to him.


    He was somewhat puzzled as to why.


    He had asked Qi Rui as well, but Qi Rui also did not give a reason.


    Actually, Qi Rui was somewhat nervous inside.


    He felt that Anning probably knew that Qi Wenwei was not her biological son, but Anning had not said anything, so he did not ask either.


    He wanted to feign ignorance and muddle through.


    Moreover, Qi Rui thought that Anning had been married to him for many years, the two were as one in marriage, and it was not possible for them to divorce, so she probably would not dwell too much on this matter.


    Thus, even if Anning knew, she would not dare to make a fuss. At most, she might be nicer to Qi Wenshao and turn a blind eye to Qi Wenwei.


    As long as Anning did not cause trouble, Qi Rui did not want to meddle in these matters.


    After all, no matter how you put it, outsiders all believed Qi Wenwei to be Anning¡¯s biological son; as long as his status as the legitimate son was stable, other trivial matters could be overlooked.


    If pressing, Anning might leave her private savings to Wenjuan and Wenshao, so he would just find a way to keep more for Qi Wenwei.


    Anyway, Zhou Zhenniang had been dead for several years now, with no one to prove anything; who could do anything to him.


    Based on this mindset, Qi Rui had normally accepted Anning¡¯s attentive care and protection towards Qi Wenshao, and also calmly accepted the decline in Qi Wenwei¡¯s treatment.


    Actually, it was mainly Qi Wenwei who was somewhat unable to accept this.


    Especially this time, the fact that he couldn¡¯t even buy a painting because he had no money was a further blow to him.


    Qi Wenwei was thinking about settling the marriage arrangements sooner, to prevent any good matches from being snatched by Qi Wenshao.


    Besides, he wanted to find a wealthy wife, so once he got married, he could use his wife¡¯s private savings to buy the things he wanted.


    It was with these thoughts that he went to Qi Rui, saying that he wanted to marry sooner.


    Whether to marry sooner or later, Qi Rui didn¡¯t really care much, but since the child said he wanted to marry, then so be it.


    Afterward, Qi Rui went directly to Anning, repeated Qi Wenwei¡¯s thoughts, and asked Anning to help look into it.


    Anning agreed with a smile, and even suggested several candidates to Qi Wenwei, whom Qi Wenwei found quite satisfactory, and thus he felt even more reassured about Anning understanding the big picture.


    After Qi Rui left, Anning started arranging the matchmaking.


    She was really looking down on Qi Wenwei now.


    She just felt that Qi Wenwei really couldn¡¯t handle stress well, and moreover, he was not shrewd.


    With just a bit of pressure, he started to make foolish moves, actually thinking about marrying early and wanting to spend his wife¡¯s money, which left Anning unsure of how to even comment.


    When educating Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, she used this matter as an example, telling the siblings to look further into the future, such characters like Qi Wenwei truly did not qualify to be their rival.


    Watching Qi Wenwei make one foolish move after another, Qi Wenshao already looked down on him.


    Over the years, Qi Wenwei had always been oppressive over him, making him feel weighed down, but now, the mountain he once thought he couldn¡¯t climb over was merely an insignificant stumbling block, which he could kick away with just a light kick, and only then did he truly feel relieved.

 Chapter 84: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 21

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 21Anning arranged a marriage for Qi Wenwei.


    It was not something she could avoid.


    Qi Wenwei had urged her time and time again.


    Anning considered him just as despicable as Qi Rui, being so young and already planning to be supported by his future wife, as if he were some pretty boy living off a woman.


    Anning also knew that Qi Wenwei would end up with Zhao Sanya in the future, and by then, he would certainly call off his current engagement.


    She didn¡¯t want to drag a good girl into this mess. After much inquiry and deliberation, she arranged for Qi Wenwei to be engaged to a girl from the Gu Family.


    The Gu Family was an imperial merchant, immensely wealthy, having married into many noble families and taken in a Princess as a daughter-in-law.


    One could say they had both wealth and influence.


    At first glance, the Gu Family seemed quite good, but in truth, their daughter left much to be desired.


    The girl was cunning and ruthless, with a natural talent for business. At a young age, during a disaster, she hoarded scarce goods and deliberately inflated the prices, causing countless deaths in the disaster area.


    Anning thought that if Qi Wenwei became engaged to Miss Gu, she would surely make him suffer profoundly should he ever wish to break off the engagement.


    Qi Wenwei was well aware of the Gu Family and had even met Miss Gu.


    He was very pleased with this marriage proposal.


    More than just pleased, he was exceptionally satisfied.


    Miss Gu was beautiful indeed, possessing a grace and beauty that was natural and outstanding, and she was also wealthy. With the Gu Family¡¯s fortune, Miss Gu¡¯s dowry was sure to be substantial.


    Qi Rui, too, was satisfied, thinking that gaining the Gu Family¡¯s support was advantageous for his career advancement. Forming a marital connection with the Gu Family was undoubtedly a good choice.


    Content with this arrangement, the father and son began treating Anning much better.


    Of course, Anning had no interest in their insincere flattery.


    With Qi Wenwei¡¯s marriage settled, the rural examination was just a year away. Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenwei both went to Jinling to participate. After several months, they returned; Qi Wenshao became the top scorer, while Qi Wenwei barely managed to pass as a scholar.


    He was rather displeased, feeling that Qi Wenshao had challenged his authority.


    He wanted to pick a fight but didn¡¯t dare to offend Qi Wenshao, fearing that Anning would not let him off the hook.


    In his frustration, Qi Wenwei went horseback riding to clear his mind. He wasn¡¯t alone; he said he was going hunting in the mountains with some friends. After that, he disappeared.


    When Qi Wenwei¡¯s friends informed Anning that something had happened and he was nowhere to be found, Anning thought to herself that the time had finally come¡ªthe real plot was beginning.


    In her past life, Qi Wenwei had disappeared while hunting and only returned almost a year later, bringing Zhao Sanya with him, determined to break off his engagement and marry Zhao Sanya instead.


    In this life, the same incident occurred, just earlier.


    Nevertheless, whether he wanted to break off the engagement or not, Anning had already made her preparations; her net was set, waiting for the little fish Zhao Sanya to swim in and get caught.


    Anning informed Qi Rui of the incident while also pretending to be anxious as she sent out search parties for Qi Wenwei.


    Despite extensive searching, there was no trace of him. Anning then suggested to Qi Rui that they ought to expect the worst.


    At that time, Qi Rui was preoccupied with official duties and had many concerns. After a long, fruitless search, he presumed the worst and eventually started to give up hope for Qi Wenwei, instead showing more care for Qi Wenshao.


    However, many years had passed, and Qi Wenshao was no longer a child. No matter how Qi Rui tried to show concern, Qi Wenshao would not appreciate it.


    Outwardly, Qi Wenshao was obedient and filial to Qi Rui, but inwardly he looked down upon him, even harboring some resentment.


    He was aware of what had transpired in the past and despised Qi Rui¡¯s selfishness.


    Had it not been for Qi Rui¡¯s coercion, Qi Wenshao¡¯s birth mother would not have ended up with a heart full of pain and regret.


    If it weren¡¯t for Qi Rui¡¯s indulgence towards Zhou Zhenniang, Bai He would not have died.


    Anning merely told Qi Wenshao to be patient for a while, and it would all pass after some time.


    Afterward, Anning began to prepare things for Qi Wenshao at the manor.


    Other than contending with Qi Rui, Qi Wenshao was fully devoted to reading; whenever he felt tired, he¡¯d stroll around the manor Anning arranged for him, understanding the people¡¯s livelihood, and also inspecting the accounts of his businesses.


    Besides knowledge from books, he learned many practical things.


    And so autumn passed and winter arrived, winter ended and spring began, then halfway through summer, suddenly, Qi Wenwei returned.


    Of course, he did not return alone; he also brought back a girl with him.


    Standing at the doorstep of Qi Mansion, Qi Wenwei said to Zhao Sanya with a smile, "Rongrong, this is my home."


    Zhao Sanya felt a bit afraid, showing signs of reluctance.


    Qi Wenwei took her hand, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here. I said I¡¯d marry you, and I¡¯ll definitely marry you, no army can stop me."


    Zhao Sanya looked up at him, her eyes filled with joy and gratitude.


    She then looked at Qi Mansion, feeling it lavish yet suffused with authority, which made her somewhat oppressed.


    Thinking that the male master of this house was the Magistrate of Suzhou, and the female master was the daughter of the current era¡¯s great scholar, Zhao Sanya¡¯s affection for Qi Wenwei grew even stronger.


    She thought to herself, what about being a second-generation rich kid? The boyfriend she found now was way more impressive than those rich heirs.


    After all, he was the son of a Magistrate, and seeing that Qi Rui was on the verge of a significant promotion, his future was boundless.


    In modern terms, for her, a common citizen, to find a boyfriend who is the son of a city mayor, that would already be quite formidable.


    The more she thought about it, the more she liked it.


    She smiled, but then asked Qi Wenwei with some concern, "You... Mr. Qi and Mrs. Qi won¡¯t despise me, will they? After all, I am just a commoner." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Wenwei held Zhao Sanya¡¯s hand tightly, "Don¡¯t worry, as long as I like you, that¡¯s all that matters."


    He rang the doorbell with Zhao Sanya.


    The gatekeeper opened the door and was surprised to see Qi Wenwei, first in shock then in joy, "Master? Master is back?"


    Qi Wenwei kept a straight face, "Why the noise? Hurry and inform the Lord and Madam that I have returned."


    After speaking, Qi Wenwei walked towards the courtyard with Zhao Sanya.


    The gatekeeper scurried off to notify Anning.


    At the moment, Anning was explaining history to Qi Wenshao. Hearing that Qi Wenwei was back, she closed the book and smiled, "Well, this is interesting. Our house won¡¯t be peaceful from now on."


    Qi Wenshao stood up, "If big brother causes trouble with Mother, don¡¯t be upset, Mother. You still have me, I will always listen to you from now on."


    Anning waved her hand with a smile, "Alright, always the sweet talker. Go on out now, so you don¡¯t get angry watching him."


    Qi Wenshao left with a smile.


    Not long after, Qi Wenwei entered with Zhao Sanya.


    Anning watched Qi Wenwei enter without thinking about whether his parents were worried during his long disappearance, nor did he greet Anning ceremonially; he was instead consoling Zhao Sanya with concern, thinking to herself what love-struck fool he is. She wondered if Heavenly Dao was blind to choose such a man as the male lead?


    After calming Zhao Sanya down, Qi Wenwei then kowtowed to Anning.


    "Mother, your son has returned."


    Anning did not know what expression to make and merely nodded coldly, "Good that you¡¯re back."

 Chapter 85: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 22

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 22Anning quickly noticed Zhao Sanya.


    She began to size up this world¡¯s heroine.


    Zhao Sanya was actually not considered very beautiful.


    She wasn¡¯t even as pretty as some of the maids in Qi Mansion, at most she could be described as delicate.


    However, her temperament was not bad.


    At least she didn¡¯t hunch over or walk timidly like women from this era.


    Zhao Sanya¡¯s eyes were bright, filled with a love for life, and more importantly, she exuded confidence, possessing a unique charm.


    Had Anning not known from her original self¡¯s memories that Zhao Sanya was her natural enemy and not a good person, she might have actually admired her.


    While Anning was observing Zhao Sanya, Zhao Sanya was also sizing up Anning.


    If Qi Wenwei hadn¡¯t called Anning mother, Zhao Sanya would have thought she was Qi Wenwei¡¯s sister.


    Anning looked particularly young, appearing to be in her twenties, and she was very beautiful, an indescribable, intellectual beauty.


    It wasn¡¯t that Anning¡¯s features were particularly striking, but her aura was simply pleasing to the eye.


    Her gaze was clear, she exuded an understanding of the world¡¯s ways, a touch of vicissitude, and most importantly, when Anning sat there without moving, she resembled a painting, so elegant, beautiful, chaste, and demure.


    Upon seeing Anning, Zhao Sanya truly understood what an ancient noble lady was like; the intrinsic elegance that permeated from a scholarly atmosphere could not be emulated by others.


    Faced with Anning, Zhao Sanya felt inferior for the first time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had traveled to the ancient times, possessing the Golden Finger, and thought of herself as superior to the ignorant ancients.


    Yet, facing Anning, a native, she felt she couldn¡¯t compare.


    This feeling made Zhao Sanya very uncomfortable, and a subtle fear and inexplicable resentment towards Anning began to grow in her heart.


    "Who is this?"


    Anning pointed at Zhao Sanya and asked with a smile.


    Qi Wenwei quickly pulled Zhao Sanya to his side and whispered to her, "This is my mother, you should quickly greet her."


    Zhao Sanya paused, then reluctantly made an awkward curtsy.


    "I greet you."


    Anning frowned: "Is that a proper curtsy... Never mind, first tell me who she is."


    Qi Wenwei¡¯s face broke into a smile: "Mother, this is my life-saving benefactor. Last year, when I went hunting in the mountains..."


    Qi Wenwei recounted how his horse had been spooked while he was hunting in the mountains, and how he had been thrown by the horse near the village where Zhao Sanya lived. He had fallen and hit his head, suffering serious injuries, and it was Zhao Sanya who picked him up, took careful care of him, summoned a doctor, and obtained medicine for him, ultimately saving his life.


    However, he had lost his memory due to the fall and couldn¡¯t remember who he was or where his home was, so he stayed with the Zhao Family until recently when he had another fall, which restored his memory.


    After remembering who he was, he immediately brought Zhao Sanya back home.


    After listening to Qi Wenwei recount the entire incident, Anning smiled warmly at Zhao Sanya: "So you are the benefactor. In that case, we certainly can¡¯t mistreat you."


    Anning called out to Mrs. Hao: "Sister-in-law Hao, come here for a moment."


    Mrs. Hao took a few steps forward.


    Anning instructed, "Go to my room and fetch some silver notes, and also bring the deed to that manor I bought just recently."


    Without questioning why, Mrs. Hao hurried off to get them.


    "What are you doing, Mother?"


    Qi Wenwei had an ominous feeling.


    Zhao Sanya was also full of tension. She always felt that Anning bore ill intent towards her, and she felt particularly pressured in Anning¡¯s presence. No matter what, she found Anning loathsome and just wanted to stay as far away from her as possible.


    After Mrs. Hao brought the silver notes and the deed, Anning called Zhao Sanya over, "Zhao Rong, right? I truly thank you for saving my son. I also know that he has been a trouble to your family lately and must have cost you quite a bit of Silver. Here is a silver note for one thousand taels, and this is the deed to a small manor of three hundred mu. Take them both as my thanks for saving my son¡¯s life."


    Anning handed over the items.


    Zhao Sanya looked up at Anning, her eyes brimming with anger.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "It means nothing."


    Anning was still smiling, "This is a token of thanks, isn¡¯t it right? Or are you, Miss Zhao, too noble to accept these things, pretending to extend kindness without expecting anything in return? If that¡¯s truly the case, I must say I really do admire you."


    Before Zhao Sanya could speak, Qi Wenwei grew angry.


    "Mother."


    His face darkened as he loudly rebuked Anning, "Is this how you treat my savior, to insult the person who saved your son to the extreme?"


    Anning snorted in amusement, "Insult? How is giving money and items considered an insult? If giving money is insulting, then countless people on the streets are begging for this kind of insult. What¡¯s the matter, I have raised you, and you have spent I don¡¯t know how much of my money; is all that an insult to you?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that."


    Zhao Sanya quickly took hold of Qi Wenwei, forcibly smiling as she explained to Anning, "You misunderstand. Wenwei is hot-tempered; he...he acted impulsively. He didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just... back when he lost his memory, we were together day and night, and over time we grew fond of each other. Now, we are secretly engaged, so... that¡¯s why he brought me back."


    "Secretly engaged?"


    Anning looked from Zhao Sanya to Qi Wenwei, her smile full of amusement, "So you are secretly engaged."


    She tapped on the table and asked Zhao Sanya, word by word, "Miss Zhao, before you secretly got engaged to him, did you ask if he was already married, who is in his family, or whether he had any prior engagements?"


    "This..."


    Zhao Sanya found it difficult to respond, and her resentment towards Anning grew even deeper, "As you know, at that time, he didn¡¯t even remember who he was."


    Anning laughed again, "I really do admire Miss Zhao. What on earth are you thinking? Is it only about love and affection? To the point that you¡¯d entrust your life to someone who doesn¡¯t even know who they are, aren¡¯t you afraid that he might be a murderer, a fugitive wanted by the court, or, say, a rapist? If he turned out to be such a person, it wouldn¡¯t just be bad for you; your family could also be implicated. Don¡¯t you think?"


    Zhao Sanya realized that Anning was exceptionally adept with words. Each one was like a knife, stabbing right into her heart.


    And Anning¡¯s reasoning was sound, leaving her unable to retort.


    "Mother."


    Qi Wenwei was frantically upset, "You can¡¯t talk about Rong¡¯er like that, she... she is a good girl."


    "A good girl."


    The corners of Anning¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile, her fingers carelessly fiddling with the teacup on the table, "A woman who secretly gets engaged to a man with an unknown identity, who may or may not have a wife, and then follows him without asking questions after he regains his memory¡ªindeed, what a good girl she is. Oh, such a good girl. It seems as though there are no bad girls left in the world. Wenwei, I, as your mother, haven¡¯t stopped you from talking to girls, and you have met many reputable ladies. What¡¯s the matter, has your mind been dulled by pork fat, unable to discern good from bad anymore?"

 Chapter 86: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 23

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 23Zhao Sanya¡¯s cheeks flushed with shame at Anning¡¯s words.


    If Anning hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of these things.


    But now that Anning had pointed them out, Zhao Sanya realized she had done something wrong.


    Even if Qi Wenwei had lost his memory before and knew nothing, after his memory was restored, Zhao Sanya should have asked if he had a fianc¨¦e at home, or if he was married.


    After all, people in ancient times married early, some even married at the age of twelve or thirteen. For a young master like Qi Wenwei, even if he wasn¡¯t married, his family might have arranged a marriage for him.


    Zhao Sanya, however, was solely focused on climbing the social ladder to escape the poverty and inconvenience of rural life, and she followed him without asking any questions, out of sheer eagerness.


    It was only after traveling to ancient times that Zhao Sanya realized how vast the gap between social classes was and how difficult it was for someone from the lower echelons of society to climb up.


    This was not some romance novel where a village girl easily encounters a prince or a princely heir.


    Zhao Sanya had been transmigrated for several years, and forget meeting a prince or princely heir, she barely even encountered a rich young master.


    Qi Wenwei was the highest-status and best-looking man she had met; she had to hold onto him tightly because she was afraid that if she missed this chance, she would end up marrying men from the village with various vices.


    Zhao Sanya didn¡¯t dare to look at Anning.


    But she did not regret her actions.


    She knew clearly in her heart that even if she knew Qi Wenwei was betrothed, she would still find a way to come between them, no matter what, she had to marry into the Qi Family.


    How could Anning not see through Zhao Sanya¡¯s thoughts?


    She sneered, "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t think of anything to say?"


    Seeing Anning target Zhao Sanya like this, Qi Wenwei immediately stood up for her: "Mother, Rong¡¯er is committed to me. I had just regained my memory at the time, how could she eagerly ask that? When I wanted to return, I was penniless, and it was Rong¡¯er who gave me the money she had painstakingly saved over the years, enabling me to come back. How can you treat Rong¡¯er like this?"


    Anning raised an eyebrow, ignoring Mrs. Hao who was glaring at Qi Wenwei beside her: "She has done you a favor, haven¡¯t I rewarded her with gifts? What else do you want me to do? Do you expect me to kneel and bow to her to express my gratitude?"


    Her words frightened Qi Wenwei.


    He quickly bowed his head: "I dare not."


    "Since you dare not, please ask Miss Zhao to take her things and leave immediately."


    In Anning¡¯s plan, she actually wanted Zhao Sanya and Qi Wenwei to be together. However, she now had to show her complete opposition.


    Zhao Sanya lowered her head, took her things, and turned to leave.


    Qi Wenwei panicked, grabbing Zhao Sanya and turning back to glare at Anning: "Mother, I like Rong¡¯er and want to be with her no matter what. I want to cancel the marriage arrangement with the Gu Family. Rong¡¯er, I will cancel the marriage arrangement, I want to be with you and marry you properly. I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances."


    Seeing Qi Wenwei confronting Anning like this, Zhao Sanya felt quite elated.


    At the same time, she was also moved.


    Her thoughts were hidden, but Anning saw everything clearly.


    Anning sighed deeply and sat down weakly on the chair: "Forget it, take Miss Zhao away first. We will wait for the master to come back to discuss this matter."


    After Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya had left, Anning started laughing, even cursing while laughing: "What a joke."


    Anning used to read novels, and she had also read plots about the male lead losing his memory. At that time, Anning thought that the moral principles of the male and female leads were too shallow.


    Neither of them, before or after the memory loss, had any scruples about being together. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The male protagonist has amnesia, but he hasn¡¯t become stupid. His intelligence should still be there. So why doesn¡¯t he wonder whether there might be a wife waiting at home, or even children? How could he start a relationship with the female protagonist without even a bit of concern?


    And the female protagonist, she doesn¡¯t think or ask about it either?


    Has she never considered what it would be like if the male protagonist regains his memory and remembers he has a wife at home?


    What would she do then?


    When reading these stories, Anning always despised the protagonists in them. She felt that, though the male and female leads seem upright or innocently kind on the surface, they are actually selfish and mean-spirited at heart.


    Now that such a plot is truly unfolding before her, Anning can only laugh at the lack of principles shown by Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya.


    After laughing, Anning starts to get busy.


    She needs to make the most of her time to get things right, to pick out every thread she had laid out earlier.


    Maybe soon, she will make Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya, along with Qi Rui, live in torment, to be trapped in hell, never to find release.


    Qi Wenwei is pretty shrewd at this moment.


    He finds Qi Rui before Anning does.


    Upon seeing Qi Rui, Qi Wenwei immediately kneels down: "I hope father is well."


    Qi Rui affectionately helps Qi Wenwei up.


    He feels particularly distressed for his son who has suffered.


    Regardless, Qi Wenwei was born with Qi Rui¡¯s expectations, the son he poured his most effort into and his favorite. Qi Wenwei¡¯s disappearance truly saddened Qi Rui, and now that his son has returned, he is genuinely pleased: "My son has suffered."


    Qi Wenwei shook his head: "I haven¡¯t suffered much; Rong¡¯er took very good care of me."


    Qi Rui had probably heard about the village girl who saved Qi Wenwei. He smiled, "Since she is your savior, we naturally must repay her well. I will have someone inquire about what the Zhao Family needs. Give them a sum of money, and promote her brother too as a way of expressing our thanks."


    As soon as Qi Wenwei hears this, he becomes anxious and kneels down again with a thud: "Father, I like Rong¡¯er and wish to marry her."


    "What?"


    Qi Rui was startled by Qi Wenwei¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but size him up and down, left and right, to see if he had lost his mind.


    Qi Wenwei continues on his own: "I want to be together with the person I love, not to become a resentful couple like mother and father. Father... you have loved my mother too. You should understand my feelings for Rong¡¯er. I only have her in my heart. Forcing me to be with another woman will only breed resentment, and none of us will be happy."


    Could this child be really foolish now?


    Qi Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    While talking, Qi Wenwei knocks his head on the ground until it swells red: "Father, I implore you, please..."


    Watching Qi Wenwei become this way over a village girl, Qi Rui feels both angry and heartbroken.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Enough, stand up. We¡¯ll discuss this matter later."


    But Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t want to leave it at that: "Father, when I was with the Zhao¡¯s, Rong¡¯er and I went through the wedding ceremony with many people as witnesses. Now that I am well, I can¡¯t abandon my wife through thick and thin. I beg for your blessing."


    "You... what are you saying?"


    This time, Qi Rui is truly enraged, and he points at Qi Wenwei: "How can you be so muddled, what did you expect me to..."


    Qi Wenwei speaks softly: "At that time, I had lost my memory, I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Qi Rui feels weak all over, a sense that all his calculations and efforts over the years have gone down the drain.

 Chapter 87: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 24

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 24Anning knew that Qi Rui would come looking for her.


    She had also made preparations early on.


    When Qi Rui arrived, Anning preempted him: "If you¡¯re thinking of talking about Wenwei and that village girl, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t start."


    "Lady."


    Qi Rui was also in a tough spot.


    But since Qi Wenwei had set his heart on marrying Zhao Sanya, what could he do: "Little Wei insists on marrying that girl; we can¡¯t force him to his death. We¡¯ll have no choice but to call off the engagement with the Gu Family. I know this is discourteous of us and unfair to the Gu Family; I will find a way to make amends."


    Anning sneered coldly: "You¡¯re coming to ask me to face the Gu Family and break off the engagement, aren¡¯t you? Qi Rui, you and your son are really something, acting recklessly without regard, and you come to me when there¡¯s trouble. What, do you think your reputation as Qi Rui is more valuable, and my Ye family¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t deserve any respect? You don¡¯t dare to face it, but you¡¯re willing to sacrifice me."


    Qi Rui gave a dry laugh: "I have no choice, I am still an official at court after all."


    Anning sat there unmoved: "We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Seeing Anning¡¯s angry demeanor, Qi Rui thought of waiting until she cooled off before proceeding. After all, as husband and wife, even if she were unhappy, she would help resolve such a matter.


    He left without a sense of guilt.


    After he left, Anning immediately called for Mrs. Hao: "Go personally to Wenshao and Wenjuan, tell them to come here quickly."


    Mrs. Hao took the order and left. Not long after, Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan arrived.


    Anning had already gathered some belongings. Seeing the children arrive, she immediately said: "Qing Mei, go prepare the carriage."


    She took Qi Wenshao¡¯s and Qi Wenjuan¡¯s hands: "We must hurry, we¡¯re going to your grandfather¡¯s house immediately."


    "Mother?"


    Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan were baffled, not understanding what had happened.


    Anning didn¡¯t explain further, taking the children and leaving.


    Once on the carriage, Anning explained the situation regarding Qi Wenwei to them: "If I continue to stay at home, Qi Rui will definitely pressure me to go to the Gu Family to break off the engagement. If I refuse, I fear he might even threaten me using you two. It¡¯s better to spend some time at your grandfather¡¯s. I don¡¯t believe Qi Rui would dare to cause trouble at the Ye family¡¯s house¡ªhe doesn¡¯t have the audacity to."


    Anning¡¯s revelation made Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan quite angry.


    Especially Qi Wenjuan, she stopped calling him big brother and directly used Qi Wenwei¡¯s name: "Qi Wenwei is really something, daring to defy mother for a village girl, and even daring to incite father to threaten mother. No wonder mother always called him an ingrate; I see he is exactly that."


    Qi Wenshao paused, glancing at Qi Wenjuan.


    He had already had some suspicions, and now hearing Qi Wenjuan say this, he knew his guesses were right¡ªthere must be something questionable about Qi Wenwei¡¯s birth.


    The carriage swayed and eventually arrived at Ye Mansion.


    Ye Song was entertaining several friends in the garden, discussing books from the previous dynasty, when the steward hurriedly came over: "Master, the young lady has returned."


    Ye Song only had one daughter, Ye Anning, so the steward¡¯s mention of ¡¯the young lady¡¯ naturally referred to her.


    Ye Song was surprised: "It¡¯s not the season for her to return, what brings her back now?"


    Seeing that there was an issue at home, his friends stood up and took their leave one by one.


    Ye Song finished seeing off his friends and then went to see Anning.


    When he saw that Anning had not only returned by herself but also brought back Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, his face changed instantly: "What now? Qi Rui has grown some nerve, daring to bully my daughter Ye Anning?"


    Anning stood up, turned her head, and began to wipe away tears.


    Qi Wenjuan had a volatile temper and couldn¡¯t hold back her words; she immediately took Anning¡¯s side.


    "Grandfather, mother was forced into a corner with no other options, which is why we came back home to take refuge," she said. "You have no idea how outrageous my elder brother is. He got into trouble last year, and mother searched for him for a long time without success. We feared the worst, but he returned today. And not just that, he brought back a village girl with him. The moment he stepped through the door, he kept insisting on marrying that village girl. Not only did my father not side with mother to persuade him, but he also pressured mother to help elder brother break off the marriage arrangement with the Gu Family. Mother has her pride and was unwilling to be the one actively seeking out insults for the sake of a son who lacks filial piety, so out of desperation she brought us back here."


    Qi Wenshao bowed respectfully, "Grandfather, my sister is right, mother really was left with no choice."


    After the two children shared what happened in one breath, Ye Song¡¯s face turned livid with rage.


    Outraged, he slammed his hand on the table and said hatefully, "Qi Rui sure has some gall! This is stepping all over our Ye family¡¯s dignity. Good, this is really good..."


    Ye Song was both angry and regretful in his heart, realizing that Qi Rui was such a heartless wretch, he should have never allowed Anning to marry him in the first place.


    Now things have turned out this way, Anning lost her own child, forced to raise the son of her enemy, and is now being pushed around by those two despicable beings.


    Ye Song was so furious he really wanted to curse.


    Anning, afraid that Ye Song might have a fit of rage, quickly went over to support him, quietly infusing a trace of Spiritual Power into his body to prevent him from succumbing to the fury.


    Ye Song took a few deep breaths before waving his hand, "I¡¯m fine."


    He sat down and looked at Anning with some guilt, "It was your father who was blind back then and matched you with such a man."


    Anning wasn¡¯t too angry, "Father didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Besides, you can tell a person¡¯s face but not their heart. Who would¡¯ve known that someone who appears to be good on the surface could be either a man or a dog at heart."


    With her words, Ye Song managed to laugh, "Well then, now that you¡¯re back, stay put. If he dares to come here, I will deal with him myself." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning sat down as well, "In any case, I will not consent to Wenwei marrying that woman. If he insists on marrying her, then we shall sever the mother-son relationship first."


    Qi Rui was tied up with affairs; additionally, he usually didn¡¯t bother much with the affairs of the inner house, so he didn¡¯t know yet that Anning had left the Qi Mansion.


    But Qi Wenwei knew.


    Not long after Anning left, he was aware.


    After finding out, Qi Wenwei immediately panicked.


    He knew Anning. He understood that she left because she was furious with him and disapproved of Zhao Sanya¡¯s lowly background. As long as Zhao Sanya doesn¡¯t leave the Qi Mansion, Anning probably won¡¯t return, holding a grudge.


    If Anning truly doesn¡¯t return, his reputation as an unfilial son would spread, and combined with the broken engagement with the Gu Family, it¡¯s likely that his name would be dragged through the mud.


    However, Qi Wenwei truly didn¡¯t want to send Zhao Sanya away.


    He really liked Zhao Sanya.


    Zhao Sanya was unlike any other woman; she was shrewd, lively, spoke with special wit, and understood him well.


    Qi Wenwei felt that life without Zhao Sanya would be utterly dull.


    After much contemplation, Qi Wenwei still decided to secure Zhao Sanya¡¯s commitment first. As long as Zhao Sanya was devoted to him, the two of them working together would surely be able to move Anning.


    And Qi Wenwei¡¯s method was to create a fait accompli with Zhao Sanya, making her truly his.

 Chapter 88: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 25

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 25Qi Wenwei took some wine to find Zhao Sanya.


    He feigned a look of dejection and distress, appearing truly uncomfortable.


    Upon seeing Qi Wenwei like this, Zhao Sanya¡¯s eyes flickered, and she too had an idea.


    Her idea coincidentally matched Qi Wenwei¡¯s, both thinking to present a fait accompli, forcing Anning to agree even if she initially wouldn¡¯t.


    Just like that, the two conspired together, each thinking they had calculated correctly, yet they both harbored their own scheming intentions.


    While sleeping together with Qi Wenwei, Zhao Sanya, to ensure her marriage into the Qi Family, deliberately took a special medicine.


    This medicine came from her space, labeled Fertility Pills. Trusting the quality of items from her space, she specifically sought this out and consumed it.


    She thought, if all else fails, once she gets pregnant later, she can let Qi Wenwei find Anning, and for the sake of the child, Anning would have to face the Gu Family and call off the engagement.


    However, Zhao Sanya¡¯s plans were good, but Anning did not act as she anticipated.


    After Anning had been in the Ye family for over a month, Qi Wenwei came to visit.


    The Ye family did not stop him, allowing him a smooth visit with Anning.


    Upon seeing Anning, Qi Wenwei immediately knelt down: "Mother, Rong¡¯er is pregnant, your grandson is inside her, I beg you, please agree to my marriage with Rong¡¯er."


    Anning scoffed coldly: "If I want grandchildren, there will be plenty in the future, not lacking hers. Since she¡¯s pregnant, let her give birth and raise the child. She doesn¡¯t mind having a child out of wedlock, what should I fear?"


    Qi Wenwei was stunned.


    He had not expected Anning to be so heartless.


    He stood up on his own, looking at Anning resentfully: "Mother, do you really disdain seeing your son happy?"


    Anning¡¯s face hardened: "It¡¯s not that I disdain seeing you happy, I just can¡¯t stand that Zhao Sanya. Fine, since you insist on marrying her, go ahead, I won¡¯t play the villain to stop you, but let me make it clear, I never agreed to this marriage from the beginning to the end. If anything goes wrong between you two in the future, don¡¯t blame me."


    "Of course, I won¡¯t blame mother."


    Qi Wenwei, temper rising, retorted to Anning: "Rong¡¯er and I will live happily ever after, and it won¡¯t turn out as mother said."


    "Good."


    Anning sneered with laughter: "I¡¯ll agree to the marriage, but as for calling off the engagement with the Gu Family, you will have to handle it yourself, I won¡¯t go."


    Qi Wenwei clenched his teeth.


    Anning watched him with a mockingly amused expression.


    After a long while, Qi Wenwei was the first to give in: "Yes, your son will handle the disengagement."


    He got up and took his leave, Anning watched his retreating figure, her eyes full of icy coldness.


    In the previous life, Ye Anning completely disagreed with Qi Wenwei marrying Zhao Sanya.


    It wasn¡¯t because she disapproved of Zhao Sanya¡¯s background, but rather she found the girl¡¯s character problematic.


    Ye Anning and Anning thought the same way; after Qi Wenwei regained his memory, Zhao Sanya didn¡¯t even ask if there was a wife at home before following him, showing that her heart wasn¡¯t in the right place.


    Moreover, with Qi Wenwei already betrothed, back then Ye Anning was fond of Qi Wenwei¡¯s fianc¨¦e and knew that calling off the engagement would be catastrophic for the woman. In order to protect the young lady, Anning stubbornly refused to call off the engagement.


    However, she didn¡¯t hold out for long, Zhao Sanya soon got pregnant, and at that time Ye Anning still believed Qi Wenwei was her own son and Zhao Sanya¡¯s child in her belly was her biological grandchild, and for the sake of the child, she had no choice but to help Qi Wenwei cancel the marriage.


    After the engagement was called off, Ye Anning always felt guilty towards that young lady, and was intent on making compensation; as such, she wasn¡¯t very concerned about Qi Wenwei¡¯s wedding.


    For this reason, Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya held a grudge against her, and once Zhao Sanya married into the family, she immediately set a trap to tarnish Ye Anning¡¯s reputation. Knowing that the child in her womb could not be saved, she schemed and quarreled with Qi Wenjuan, fell in front of Qi Wenjuan and miscarried, pushing all the blame onto Qi Wenjuan.


    Because of Zhao Sanya¡¯s cruelty, it led to Ye Anning and Qi Wenjuan dying in a very tragic manner.


    This time, Anning naturally would not let Zhao Sanya¡¯s machinations succeed.


    The flesh in Zhao Sanya¡¯s belly thinking of falling out, shouldn¡¯t even think about it, she will ensure Zhao Sanya carries the child to term, and from then on, she will have no peace.


    As Anning was contemplating Zhao Sanya¡¯s situation, suddenly, her Divine Soul stirred.


    An Xin suddenly jumped out: "Ningning."


    Anning smiled and asked, "Leveled up?"


    "Yes."


    An Xin happily danced: "I¡¯ve leveled up, got some new functions, and also found some good stuff I stored earlier. Ningning, you want, I have lots of fun things here."


    Anning teased An Xin with her spiritual power: "No need, keep them for yourself to play."


    "I¡¯ll keep them for Ningning."


    An Xin¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, melting Anning¡¯s heart.


    Then, An Xin started learning about what Anning had been up to during her absence, the more she knew, the more confused An Xin became: "Ningning, why are you indulging Zhao Sanya? Also, what are you arranging? I can¡¯t seem to understand."


    Anning laughed heartily: "You certainly wouldn¡¯t understand, if you did, wouldn¡¯t you be me?"


    An Xin pouted: "You¡¯re making fun of me again, I¡¯m not talking to you."


    She turned around and squatted in a corner, looking particularly pitiable.


    Anning was not affected, and after thinking about some follow-up matters, she began to rest.


    Some time later, Wenwei indeed persuaded Qi Rui to call off the wedding. Then, Qi Rui personally went to the Ye family to pick up Anning, asking her to return home to help Wenwei prepare for the wedding.


    This time, Anning did not make any excuses or cause difficulties for Qi Rui; she packed her things and returned with a poker face.


    As for Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan, Anning asked them to stay at the Ye family.


    Anning had many things to deal with upon returning home. She did not want the two children to get involved, and she also intended to protect them.


    Once back at the Qi family, Anning started to prepare for the wedding.


    Zhao Sanya came to Suzhou alone, without her relatives. If the wedding were to proceed, a dowry would need to be sent to the Zhao family. Anning prepared some betrothal gifts and sent them to the Zhao family and had someone match the astrological signs of Zhao Sanya and Wenwei. Once the date was set with the Zhao family, the complexity of the Six Rituals was much reduced. In less than a month, Wenwei married Zhao Sanya into the family.


    When Zhao Sanya entered the household, Anning quietly moved out her private stash, leaving only daily necessities. Then, she handed over all the account books and the keys to the public treasury of the Qi Mansion to Zhao Sanya.


    During such times, Anning had no intention of causing conflicts with Zhao Sanya.


    She needed this period to pass smoothly.


    Zhao Sanya was initially prepared for difficulties from Anning.


    However, Anning was exceptionally calm and entrusted the stewardship to her a few days after the wedding. Anning did not demand her to perform morning and evening greetings, nor did she fuss about establishing rules.


    It can be said that after marrying into the Qi family, Zhao Sanya lived a very comfortable life.


    This peaceful life did not last long before Zhao Sanya began to feel uneasy. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She discovered that although the Qi family appeared quite respectable on the surface, the storeroom was not well-stocked, and the Qi family¡¯s funds were low.


    Realizing that the Qi family was putting on a facade, Zhao Sanya cursed Anning in her heart, thinking Anning wanted her to take the blame and cover the expenses, which is why she handed over the stewardship.


    Nevertheless, Zhao Sanya had taken over and was certainly not going to give it back to Anning, so she had to find ways to make money.


    Zhao Sanya reclaimed one of the Qi family¡¯s manors, hired a florist, and began to cultivate flowers in the manor.


    A few months went by, and as deep winter approached, all things were withering except for the flowers Zhao Sanya had grown, which bloomed exceptionally vibrant.


    Once these flowers hit the market, they immediately caused a frenzy.


    After all, this is Suzhou, historically a place of wealth, with countless rich and culturally refined people.


    Zhao Sanya made a lot of money and was extremely proud. She even brought a pot of flowers over to show off to Anning.


    Anning did not pay much attention to her, which made Zhao Sanya even more audacious.


    One day, as Zhao Sanya was returning from the manor to the city, she heard various vendors along the road and instructed her carriage to stop so she could get off and shop.


    By chance, there was a shop selling spiced food nearby, the aroma particularly enticing to Zhao Sanya.


    Zhao Sanya, almost drooling with craving, led her maid over to buy some spiced food. Before reaching the shop, a person suddenly dashed out.


    Zhao Sanya almost bumped into the person full-on, but her maid quickly pulled her back, preventing a collision.


    "You...," Zhao Sanya began to scold the reckless person but she saw him stoop down and pick up a jade pendant from the ground.


    Seeing the jade pendant, Zhao Sanya immediately claimed it: "That¡¯s my jade pendant."


    The man, holding the jade pendant with an excited expression, looked at it and then at Zhao Sanya: "This is... yours?"


    Zhao Sanya nodded, "I¡¯ve had it since I was young... Ah, it must have fallen off just now, give it back to me quickly."


    The man, however, clenched the jade pendant and didn¡¯t hand it over.


    "Give it back to me, why are you being like this?"


    Zhao Sanya, both angry and anxious, reached out to snatch it.


    A few men resembling house servants held Zhao Sanya back.


    "Where are you from? What¡¯s your name?" The man holding the jade pendant urgently asked Zhao Sanya.


    Zhao Sanya frowned, and suddenly some thoughts surfaced: "I... my surname is Zhao, and I¡¯ve had this jade pendant since I was little; when my mother found me, the jade pendant was already on me."


    In reality, Zhao Sanya¡¯s mother never told her such a thing.


    However, Zhao Sanya had some speculations; seeing how anxious the man was, the jade pendant must have a significant connection to him. Considering her transmigrated identity, Zhao Sanya felt she was the protagonist and perhaps had a particularly remarkable background.


    Thus, she blurted out that she was not the biological daughter of the Zhao family.


    Originally, Zhao Sanya was nervous.


    But upon hearing this, the man became excited: "I, my child, you..."


    "Who are you?" Zhao Sanya stepped back in fright.


    The man looked at Zhao Sanya very kindly and gently: "I am Prince Kang Le, this jade pendant is my wife¡¯s, and initially, when the princess gave birth roadside, she encountered misfortune..."

 Chapter 89: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 26

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 26Zhao Sanya returned to the Prince Manor with Prince Kang Le.


    She did not go alone; even her maidservants went with her.


    At Prince Kang Le¡¯s Manor, after listening to the Prince narrate the story between him and the Princess over the years, and how during the civilian rebellion, the Princess was escorted to find him, but on the way, she was separated from her servants by the rebel mob, gave birth to a child on the roadside, and by the time he found her, the child was already gone, and the Princess had died due to postpartum hemorrhage.


    Zhao Sanya thought to herself that she might indeed be the daughter of Prince Kang Le.


    If that were really the case, would it not mean that she could strut around Suzhou City?


    However, she still needed to confirm it to avoid making a mistake, lest Prince Kang Le become angry and have her executed.


    "This matter, I¡¯m not too sure about, why don¡¯t we have the Prince ask my parents?"


    Prince Kang Le nodded: "Certainly, I will personally ask tomorrow, but you..."


    Zhao Sanya quickly mentioned that she was a bride of the Qi Family and now resided in Qi Mansion.


    Upon hearing this, Prince Kang Le¡¯s face darkened with concern.


    Zhao Sanya did not understand what was going on. She was quite optimistic, already considering how she would handle things after recognizing the Prince as her father.


    She did not stay long at the Prince Manor, sitting for just a while before taking her people and leaving.


    Because she had not taken the servants from her home while speaking with Prince Kang Le, they were also unaware of what happened.


    On the way back, Zhao Sanya coerced and enticed these servants to keep the secret about her visit to the Prince Manor.


    Now in charge of a pile of affairs at Qi Mansion, the servants naturally did not dare to offend her, each of them assuring her repeatedly that they would not speak out of turn.


    Zhao Sanya kept a tight seal on the matter, neither Qi Rui nor Qi Wenwei were aware of it.


    However, Anning, who had always been paying attention to Zhao Sanya, was very clear about it.


    An Xin really didn¡¯t understand why Anning wanted to let Zhao Sanya find her relatives: "Ningning, why let her do as she pleases? That¡¯s the Commandery Prince we¡¯re talking about. If she truly becomes a Commandery Princess, you¡¯ll probably be the first one she retaliates against..."


    Anning chuckled lightly: "Why should I stop her? If she doesn¡¯t recognize her father, what will happen to my Shaoshao?"


    An Xin had always thought that Anning wanted to rebel. After hearing her say this, she realized she was mistaken, yet, she truly didn¡¯t understand what exactly Anning wanted to do.


    "You... don¡¯t want to rebel anymore?"


    Anning shook her head: "Why would I rebel? It¡¯s not a time of chaos now. Do I need to cause unrest for my personal issues? A general achieves merit at the expense of thousands of bones. If I were to rebel due to personal vendettas, who knows how many would die because of me, and I would have to bear all those unjust deaths. I¡¯m not going to do something that¡¯s not only morally wrong but also has no benefits."


    "Then what about you?"


    An Xin¡¯s body was overwhelmed with streams of data flashing, and she was almost entangled to death, the entire system on the verge of crashing.


    An Xin thought that human thoughts are indeed unfathomable, especially for a host like hers, with thoughts deeper than the ocean, making it impossible to figure out.


    "To want that position, rebellion is not the only path."


    Anning smiled and helped An Xin sort through the tangled streams of data: "Just relax, we are here to earn merit. Whatever I do, I will think of avoiding disorder. The more merit we accumulate, the better."


    An Xin could not be at ease.


    She knew what sort of person her host was; once this person went mad, she was unstoppable by anyone.


    For instance, the Main God has controlled many hosts, but only Anning pretends to be obedient and dutiful in her tasks, never once complained, even if the task would lead to a wretched death or to be cut to pieces, she would accept it calmly.


    But in secret, Anning was slowly gaining control of power. Once she had enough, she would swiftly break free from the Main God¡¯s control.


    To date, Anning was the only one capable of escaping the Main God¡¯s grip. Other Hosts either became assimilated, were worn out by their missions, or got lost in the chaos of time and space.


    Having the ability to break away from the Main God, and even contemplating retaliation, Anning¡¯s mental strength and tactics were certainly not something a mere system could contend with.


    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but grieve for Zhao Sanya without her knowing, considering the grand scheme that Anning must be plotting.


    Anning¡¯s current laissez-faire attitude was meant to accrue more interest in the future. The happier Zhao Sanya was now, the more miserable her future would be.


    An Xin thought that the gates to hell had already opened, and Zhao Sanya and Qi Wenwei would probably enter them very soon.


    Anning had someone keep an eye on Zhao Sanya and Prince Kang Le.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Prince Kang Le returned from the Zhao Family.


    He confirmed something ¨C Zhao Sanya was indeed a child embraced by the Zhao Family, not their blood daughter.


    When the Zhao Family took in the child, there was a noblewoman lying beside her. She must have died recently, her eyes wide open, staring in apparent unwillingness to pass on.


    Knowing that Zhao Sanya was brought in by the Zhao Family, Prince Kang Le was sure that she was his daughter.


    He was overjoyed, thinking he would be all alone after Princess Shuxiu¡¯s death, with no one left to mourn him after his passing.


    But now, a daughter had fallen from the sky, and being a legitimate daughter born of his Princess, how could Prince Kang Le not be thrilled?


    Prince Kang Le met with Zhao Sanya again, then visited the Qi Mansion with gifts.


    These past few days, Zhao Sanya was also particularly joyful.


    After learning she was not some village girl but a Commandery Princess, she began to act the part.


    She had long planned that once she became a Commandery Princess, she would summon Qi Wenjuan back to serve her daily, and make Anning pay her respects every day.


    Back when she and Qi Wenwei first arrived at the Qi Family, Anning and Qi Wenjuan called her a village girl. The look in their eyes when they saw her was like looking at a pile of dog excrement. Zhao Sanya was one to hold grudges; she remembered all these humiliations.


    Now that her status had turned for the better, naturally, she wanted revenge, paying back all the indignities she had suffered.


    That day, during lunch, Zhao Sanya started to make trouble.


    She sat there, sipped a few mouthfuls of soup, then smiled at Anning: "Madam, my sister has stayed at the Ye family for quite a while now. It¡¯s about time she came back. Otherwise, people might think I, as her sister-in-law, can¡¯t accommodate her."


    Anning, unbothered, nodded: "It is time for her to come back."


    Zhao Sanya¡¯s gaze flickered before looking at Qi Wenwei.


    She picked up her chopsticks, served Qi Wenwei some dishes, and Qi Wenwei, with a smile on his face, also served her some: "Eat more, so the child can be well-nourished." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After eating a few bites, Zhao Sanya raised her head and said to Anning: "Madam, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to say."


    Anning didn¡¯t even lift her head: "If it¡¯s inappropriate, then don¡¯t say it."


    Eh?


    Zhao Sanya grew angry and slapped her chopsticks down on the table.


    Qi Wenwei was startled and hurried to soothe Zhao Sanya.


    Zhao Sanya stood up fiercely: "Before, Madam talked to me about rules and nature, now I also want to talk about rules with Madam. In such a large Suzhou City, there has never been a case where a bastard was raised as a legitimate son and treated better than one. Madam, since ancient times, there has been a clear distinction between legitimate and illegitimate. Madam, you¡¯ve done poorly on this account; this is breaking our ancestors¡¯ rules."

 Chapter 90: The Face-Slapping Time-Travelling Farming Girl 27

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Face-Slapping Time-Travelling Farming Girl 27At lunchtime, due to the gloomy weather, the house appeared somewhat dark.


    The atmosphere in the main room was even more somber.


    Qi Wenwei wanted to stop Zhao Sanya, but she moved too quickly, and before he could react, Zhao Sanya had already clashed with Anning.


    Anning, however, was not angry.


    There was no point in getting mad at someone who was about to go to hell.


    She calmly put down her chopsticks: "Oh? You¡¯re lecturing me on rules? Zhao Sanya, let me tell you, in this house, I am the rules." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Sanya laughed: "I hope Madam still thinks this way in the future."


    She turned her head to Qi Wenwei: "Husband, I am not like Madam. I clearly distinguish between legitimate and bastard children."


    She touched her belly: "After all, my own child is my own, I won¡¯t be raising someone else¡¯s child."


    "Yes, who would want to raise someone else¡¯s when they have their own?"


    Anning looked at Qi Wenwei with a somewhat mocking smile.


    At that look, Qi Wenwei started to sweat.


    "Enough."


    Qi Wenwei scolded Zhao Sanya: "If you¡¯re full, go back and rest. Mother is tired too, don¡¯t disturb her nap."


    Zhao Sanya rose leisurely, supporting her waist as she walked out.


    Anning chuckled, then got up and went back to her room.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, Prince Kang Le came to Qi Mansion to acknowledge kinship.


    He directly approached Qi Rui, revealed the origins of Zhao Sanya and then sat there to observe Qi Rui¡¯s reaction.


    Prince Kang Le thought Qi Rui would be happy, but there was no joy on Qi Rui¡¯s face; on the contrary, his expression was somber and his eyes held an indescribable resentment.


    "What? My daughter is not good enough for your eldest son?"


    Prince Kang Le felt a bit uneasy, knocking on the table to remind Qi Rui.


    "It¡¯s not that."


    Qi Rui gave a dry laugh: "It¡¯s just that this is all so sudden. I am, for the moment, a bit incredulous."


    Prince Kang Le laughed heartily: "So, you are happy. I understand, I understand."


    Although Qi Rui merely smiled in front of Prince Kang Le, his heart was bitter.


    When Prince Kang Le left, he did not go alone; he also took Zhao Sanya with him.


    Then, the entire Qi Mansion knew that Zhao Sanya was actually Prince Kang Le¡¯s daughter, a legitimate Commandery Princess. The servants in the mansion began to envy Qi Wenwei, and many who had previously been indecisive began to gravitate slowly towards him.


    An Xin watched all this with a cold eye, privately complaining to Anning: "What a bunch of scoundrels, taking delight in others¡¯ misfortunes."


    Anning remained calm, not angry but comforting An Xin: "If they can be pried away, why keep them? It¡¯s good to see people¡¯s true colors, to clean up the vermin in the house."


    By late afternoon, Qi Wenshao and Wenjuan returned.


    These two children were too worried about Anning. They couldn¡¯t stay at the Ye family anymore and hurried back while it was still light.


    Upon returning, Wenjuan immediately went to see Anning.


    She looked worried, examining Anning: "Mother, Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t cause you trouble, did she?"


    Anning lightly laughed: "No, she¡¯s currently too proud to bother with me."


    Wenjuan was still worried: "But she will return someday, she might not let you off when that happens."


    Anning lightly tapped Wenjuan¡¯s nose: "Don¡¯t worry, I am still her mother-in-law after all. There¡¯s a code of ethics pressing down, she can¡¯t make too much of a fuss even if she turns the world upside down."


    Anning, however, was a bit worried about Wenjuan: "Didn¡¯t I tell you kids not to come back? Why are you here? She might not dare to touch me, but she might look for trouble with you."


    Wenjuan leaned on Anning, thinking about Zhao Sanya, and felt a strong headache: "At most, I will just stay in my yard and not leave. I won¡¯t meet her, and without finding faults, she naturally can¡¯t lash out."


    Anning then began to feel really sorry for Wenjuan.


    Originally, Anning thought of acting after some more time, but now she felt it was better to settle things sooner to avoid her children suffering.


    The daughter-in-law became the legitimate daughter of the Prince Mansion, Qi Rui¡¯s emotions were complex.


    Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan were worried, but Qi Wenwei¡¯s mood was particularly bad.


    You should know, the mother of Qi Wenwei was killed by Prince Kang Le.


    The tragic death of Zhou Zhenniang was witnessed by Qi Wenwei himself.


    She was tied to a flagpole and set aloft with a sky lantern, her whole body slowly engulfed by flames, eventually reduced to ashes with no remains left, too horrifying to withstand.


    When Zhou Zhenniang died, she kept shouting, the miserable screams were heard clearly by Qi Wenwei who was hiding nearby; she kept cursing Prince Kang Le to meet his end and for his line to end, also shouting that she wanted revenge.


    To this day, Qi Wenwei has not forgotten his mother¡¯s tragic death.


    And now, the wife he married after much thought turned out to be the daughter of Prince Kang Le.


    Qi Wenwei began to harbor a subtle hatred in his heart, along with countless worries.


    Zhao Sanya is the daughter of Prince Kang Le, his mother¡¯s murderer, and he, having married the murderer¡¯s daughter, even fathered a child with this woman.


    Just thinking about it made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He felt he wronged his own mother, yet he found it hard to let go of Zhao Sanya.


    After all, he truly liked Zhao Sanya, and moreover, Zhao Sanya was the legitimate daughter of the prince. Whether following his heart or considering from a standpoint of power, he found it hard to give her up.


    However, Qi Wenwei didn¡¯t know how to face Zhao Sanya.


    Lost in his conflicts, he could only hide in his room and silently drink his sorrows away.


    Zhao Sanya stayed in Kangle Prince Mansion for two days before returning.


    The Prince Mansion was very good, and the Prince treated her well, but she still wanted to return to the Qi family, wanting to show off in front of Anning, to make Qi Wenjuan pay her respects in front of everyone, and to flaunt thoroughly.


    However, upon returning, Zhao Sanya did not see Anning.


    Where had Anning gone?


    She went to the Kangle Prince Mansion.


    Prince Kang Le, who was joyously holding the fan pouch made by Zhao Sanya, saw housekeeper Zhang Yan hurriedly approaching: "Prince, Prince, Mrs. Qi requests an audience."


    Prince Kang Le was startled: "Mrs. Qi? Not Mr. Qi?"


    Zhang Yan gasped for air: "It¡¯s Mrs. Qi, she said she has something very urgent to discuss with the Prince, and mentioned that it concerns the royal bloodline."


    Prince Kang Le frowned intensely, initially wanted to refuse, but after thinking that this was his daughter¡¯s mother-in-law, it was not appropriate to offend her lightly, thus he said solemnly: "Let her in."


    Anning was led by Zhang Yan to a small flower hall in the Commandery Prince Mansion.


    Prince Kang Le was sitting there waiting for her.


    After entering, Anning first paid her respects to Prince Kang Le: "Greetings to your Highness."


    Prince Kang Le gestured with his hand: "Enough, Mrs. Qi, please take a seat."


    Soon, a maid served tea, Anning didn¡¯t touch the teacup, sitting down she directly said to Prince Kang Le: "Your Highness, these past few days I¡¯ve been rather unsettled, and after much deliberation, I think it¡¯s best to inform you about something that, if confused, would make me guilty of great wrongdoing regarding the royal lineage."


    "What?"


    Prince Kang Le startled: "Lady, what do you mean by this?"


    Anning sighed: "Speaking of which, I only learned of this matter the year before last, your highness might not be aware, Wenshao is not a child borne by me, but by my accompanying maid Bai He. All these years, I thought Wenshao was the true child of our lord and Bai He, but only two years ago I learned that it wasn¡¯t so."


    Prince Kang Le was even more perplexed: "What does the identity of a bastard in your household have to do with me?"


    Anning smiled bitterly: "Your Highness, please be patient, you will understand once I finish explaining."


    She looked up, staring at the wall as if in deep thought, or reminiscing something.


    "Back when there was civil unrest in Suzhou, not only did the Princess unfortunately fail to escape the calamity, Bai He and I were also separated, Bai He ran off with only a nanny of ours and I had no idea where they went. At that time she was pregnant and nearly due, and I was frantic. However, unknown to me, Bai He encountered a noble lady in the outskirts, and both of them gave birth at the same time; Nanny Zhang alone had to deliver for both women, and she was utterly exhausted."


    Prince Kang Le felt a bit agitated.


    He sensed that Anning was about to reveal something extraordinary.


    "Bai He had a daughter, and the noble lady had a son."


    With that sentence, Anning dropped a bombshell, and Prince Kang Le jolted up: "What, what did you

 Chapter 91: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 28

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 28Prince Kang Le had never expected Anning to drop such a bombshell.


    For some reason, the lineage of the sons of Prince Kang Le was thin. Previously, he only had Princess Shuxiu, his daughter, whom he adored like a treasure. After the death of Princess Shuxiu, he spent a long time feeling that there was little joy left in living.


    It was not until now that Prince Kang Le discovered that his wife had once given him a daughter. He recognized Zhao Sanya and found a purpose again.


    However, Anning actually told him that Zhao Sanya was not his daughter; that year, his wife had given birth to a son.


    Anning, regardless of how shocked Prince Kang Le was, still said what she had to say.


    "Bai He gave birth to a daughter who was so frail that even her cries were barely audible. Nanny Zhang pitied Bai He and felt that if Bai He returned with a daughter, the lord might not be pleased, so she took advantage of the time when Bai He and the noble lady were unconscious to switch the babies."


    Anning glanced at Prince Kang Le: "Nanny Zhang didn¡¯t recognize the noble lady and, fearing she would cause trouble upon waking, exchanged the babies and then immediately found a way to take Bai He and the baby further away. As for what happened later, she wasn¡¯t very clear. After returning to the Prince Mansion, Bai He passed away within a couple of years, and Nanny Zhang was let go to retire to her home by my order. Until a little over two years ago, Nanny Zhang suddenly found me and told me about what had happened."


    Anning finished speaking and took out a wallet from her sleeve.


    Upon seeing the wallet, Prince Kang Le¡¯s face changed: "This is... the Princess¡¯s."


    Anning nodded and handed the wallet to Prince Kang Le: "Please look at the items inside, Prince."


    Prince Kang Le opened the old wallet and took out a jade pendant and a small golden seal.


    Seeing these two items, his hands began to tremble.


    The jade pendant was very similar to the one that Zhao Sanya carried, only the jade was of inferior quality and the pattern was not as finely crafted as the one on Zhao Sanya¡¯s.


    Anning explained: "When Nanny Zhang switched the children, she feared that there¡¯d be no proof to recognize her daughter in the future, and since Bai He had no jewelry on her, she took the jade pendant from the noble lady and placed it with the daughter. For Bai He¡¯s son, she took the lady¡¯s wallet and the golden seal inside." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Prince Kang Le¡¯s breathing quickened: "This jade pendant, it¡¯s not..."


    Anning nodded: "Nanny Zhang feared that with the passage of time she would forget, so after the turmoil, she found a store to personally sketch the design and asked the master to make a similar jade pendant. She originally intended to give it to Bai He, but since Bai He was always in poor health, and she feared Bai He would feel devalued, she kept the secret to herself until two years ago when Nanny Zhang, feeling her days were numbered and recalling that little girl from years ago, sought me out to tell the tale."


    Anning sighed: "After Bai He passed away, I always treated Wenshao as my own child, sharing a deep connection. Additionally, I harbored my own selfishness, so I never revealed that Wenshao was not our lord¡¯s biological child, nor did I search for that little girl. Who could have imagined... that after all the twists and turns..."


    Anning lowered her head, covered her face, and began to cry: "Oh, the sin I¡¯ve committed. Originally, I opposed Wenwei¡¯s marriage to Mrs. Zhao, but he insisted on marrying her, and then he let Mrs. Zhao conceive. Helplessly, I agreed, only to discover, just to discover that they were blood siblings. If only I had known earlier, I should not have harbored that selfishness and should have ordered people to find Mrs. Zhao sooner..."


    Anning¡¯s crying was genuinely heart-wrenching.


    Meanwhile, Prince Kang Le truly began to believe Anning¡¯s words.


    The golden seal was one Prince Kang Le had given to the Prince Mansion in the past, a token for accessing the treasury. After the Princess passed away, the seal had indeed gone missing.


    Now in his hands, the golden seal, in both design and pattern, matched exactly the one that had disappeared.


    Moreover, the jade pendant Prince Kang Le held clearly showed its age and wasn¡¯t newly engraved.


    If Anning were lying to him, she couldn¡¯t have prepared the jade pendant so early, and she also should not have known what that pendant looked like; it would have to be newly carved, and Prince Kang Le would have recognized a newly carved jade.


    With the golden seal in his grip, he asked Anning nervously, word by word: "You mean... Qi Wenshao in your mansion is my son, and Mrs. Zhao is Qi Rui¡¯s daughter?"


    Anning cried harder, as she nodded: "That¡¯s the case. What grave sin have I committed? Sibling incest, I..."


    Having mentioned incest, Prince Kang Le believed her even more.


    Anning couldn¡¯t help but stoke the fire at this moment: "I dare not believe it either. All I ask for, all I ask for is for the Prince to take a blood test to see what is really going on. I¡¯m afraid Nanny Zhang has deceived me."


    Prince Kang Le actually also intended to perform the blood test.


    After such an incident, he dared not be careless anymore, fearing that he might recognize the wrong child again.


    "Very well, I shall send a letter to the Capital to ask His Majesty, my brother, to send someone to supervise the blood test. We shall discuss further once we have the results. I believe Lady will not be overly anxious either."


    Anning nodded: "Naturally, it is wise to be cautious."


    After Anning left the Prince Kangle Mansion, An Xin immediately popped out.


    As soon as Anning sat in the carriage, An Xin began to dance in her sea of consciousness: "Ningning, Ningning, you... you¡¯re really something, so this was what you had in mind."


    Anning smiled: "How about it? Is the gift I prepared for Zhao Sanya good enough? Is her retribution satisfactory?"


    "Yes, yes," An Xin was ecstatic, jumping up and down: "Ningning, did you start planning as soon as you arrived?"


    Hmm.


    An Xin became even happier: "No matter what, Zhao Sanya won¡¯t end up well. If she is the legitimate daughter of Prince Kang Le, then she¡¯s Qi Wenwei¡¯s enemy. If she¡¯s not the daughter of Prince Kang Le, then she¡¯s Qi Wenwei¡¯s sister, ha ha, and there¡¯s Wenshao¡ªif he¡¯s the legitimate son of the Prince Mansion, then he could be the Prince in the future."


    "How could just being a Prince suffice?"


    Anning raised her eyebrows: "I¡¯ve said before, I want to give Wenshao the very best of everything."


    Suddenly, An Xin remembered that the current His Majesty has no sons, and Prince Kang Le is His Majesty¡¯s cousin, the closest relative from the Royal Family.


    "Ah, ah!"


    An Xin screamed: "You, you thought of it all from the beginning, one link leading to the next. Ningning, you¡¯re really amazing."


    Afterward, An Xin began to worry again: "But what about the blood test? Is that accurate?"


    Anning then picked up a fruit and started nibbling on it: "It¡¯s accurate. The royal family of this dynasty has a secret blood test method, which has always been quite reliable. Otherwise, Prince Kang Le wouldn¡¯t have such confidence."


    "What exactly is Wenshao¡¯s origin?"


    An Xin suddenly asked.


    "Of course he¡¯s the son of Bai He and Qi Rui, right."


    Anning laughed heartily: "However, with me here, he is whoever I say he is."


    "But what about during the blood test?"


    An Xin was really, really worried.


    On the contrary, Anning was full of confidence: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything."


    After sending off Anning, Prince Kang Le immediately wrote a letter and dispatched his most trusted Zhang Yan with the letter to the Capital.


    Zhang Yan, with his men, rode swiftly and tirelessly, reaching the Capital after three days.


    Then, he found a way to deliver the letter into the palace and secretly contacted someone.

 Chapter 92: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 29

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 29Anning returned home and ran into Zhao Sanya before she even entered the house.


    Zhao Sanya came to see Anning, supported by her maid¡¯s hand.


    Upon seeing her, Anning¡¯s expression turned slightly unpleasant: "You¡¯re in such a condition and still wandering around everywhere; you should be taking good care of your pregnancy."


    Zhao Sanya smiled sweetly: "I know Madam is concerned about me, but I can¡¯t neglect my responsibilities. Now that Madam is leisurely, but there¡¯s a whole heap of matters in the residence I must manage. Right now I¡¯m still managing, but what to do when my belly grows even bigger after a while."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Anning asked Zhao Sanya as she walked towards the house.


    "My meaning is to let my younger sister take over the household management for the time being."


    When she said this, Zhao Sanya¡¯s eyelids drooped, hiding the flash of hatred in her eyes.


    She touched her belly, thinking about the results of the consultation with Doctor Wang, she became even more determined to offload the household management.


    Anning gestured dismissively: "Your younger sister is too young, and she thinks like a child, how can she handle the household? You should continue to work hard; if in a few days you really can¡¯t endure, then I will take over."


    Zhao Sanya stopped in her tracks: "It¡¯s a kind thought from Madam, but how can I trouble Madam with this? Let the younger sister try handling it. After all, the younger sister will have to marry someday, she can¡¯t possibly never learn."


    Anning laughed: "Let¡¯s talk about it later."


    Zhao Sanya was somewhat anxious.


    But she did not press further.


    Anning understood Zhao Sanya¡¯s little schemes.


    Imperial Physician Wang had checked her pulse and mentioned that the pregnancy seemed precarious and the fetus could be easily miscarried; she was advised to be careful.


    Zhao Sanya knew this, and considering she had been feeling unwell these past few days, she intended to miscarry, but of course, it couldn¡¯t be for nothing; she had to let the situation be used to her advantage.


    Zhao Sanya had it all planned out, if Qi Wenjuan managed the household, she would blame Qi Wenjuan for intentionally harming her and causing the loss of the child.


    Her thoughts were vicious, indeed.


    But Anning saw through it all and naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to have her way.


    In order to prevent Qi Wenjuan from being schemed against, Anning feigned illness at night and kept Qi Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan by her side to attend to her sickness.


    Zhao Sanya was fuming when she heard the news.


    She planned to visit Anning, but Anning sent Qing Mei to meet her instead.


    Qing Mei, eloquent and articulate, told Zhao Sanya directly: "Granny need not worry. Madam is not seriously ill; she¡¯s just been affected by the cold. Now with Mr. Qi and Miss attending to her, she should be well very soon. Madam understands Granny¡¯s filial intentions and specifically instructed me to relay a message, fearing Granny¡¯s visit might expose her to the illness, especially with you being pregnant. The well-being of the child is of utmost importance, so please do avoid coming for a visit lest you catch the ailment."


    Anning had blocked all Zhao Sanya¡¯s paths, leaving her with a bellyful of anger and nowhere to vent.


    She saw that Anning was being cautious of her; in a fit of rage, she asked Qi Wenwei to find Qi Rui, complaining that Qi Wenshao was a bastard and that it would upset the proper order and traditional rites if he were acknowledged as a legitimate son. That was absolutely unacceptable.


    Zhao Sanya¡¯s intention was that if the Qi Family had a legitimate son, the bastard son must never overshadow the legitimate one.


    Moreover, Zhao Sanya knew that Qi Wenshao, having been named top scorer in the rural examination, would be traveling to the capital for the next round in a couple of years. With his scholarship, there was a high chance he could pass the Imperial Examination and even secure a position as an Advanced Scholar.


    When Zhao Sanya thought of Qi Wenwei, her heart grew even more displeased.


    Taking advantage of Anning feigning illness, she began instructing people to treat Qi Wenshao with negligence, curtailing his food and clothing allowances.


    For several consecutive days, the quality of Qi Wenshao¡¯s meals declined, eventually consisting of cold dishes that were inedible. His clothes and other necessities also remained unmade, and even the servants attending to Qi Wenshao suffered their share of grievances.


    Qi Wenshao observed all this with cold eyes and paid no heed to Zhao Sanya.


    Anning knew what was happening, but she indulged Zhao Sanya¡¯s final act of madness.


    According to Anning, why fuss over someone who was soon to be ruined? Just let her be smug for a few more days.


    That evening, Anning discussed the matter with An Xin, laughing and jesting: "May all lovers in the world eventually become brothers and sisters."


    This remark amused An Xin greatly.


    An Xin then asked Anning, "Ningning, did you set up this whole scheme just because of this phrase?"


    Anning considered for a moment, and it really was the case.


    She nodded with a smile: "Indeed." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Xin was at a loss for words.


    After a while, Anning said to An Xin, "Zhao Sanya used the Fertility Pill from her space, but this pregnancy may not be going well for her. I¡¯m afraid the child might be abnormal."


    An Xin was stunned for a moment: "How could that be? The elixir?"


    Anning sneered, "It was expired."


    Eh?


    An Xin didn¡¯t know what to say about Zhao Sanya ¨C the girl had guts way too big. No matter where the medicine came from, after getting it, you should always test it first to see if it¡¯s poisoned before consuming it, right? Instead, this girl popped it like candy.


    Expired medicine can kill a person, let alone divine medicine from a space. Zhao Sanya is still alive and kicking; she¡¯s just incredibly lucky.


    Anning, her son, and An Xin avoided Zhao Sanya, regardless of what she did; they didn¡¯t pay any attention to her and even held back their servants from causing conflicts.


    A few days passed, and Zhao Sanya became increasingly smug.


    She thought Anning was scared.


    Knowing she was the daughter of Prince Kang Le, so Anning didn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    Even to the point where Anning feared her revenge, she caved in first.


    But Zhao Sanya was a vengeful one; even if Anning yielded, she would not let Anning and her sons off the hook.


    She made a fuss and, due to her noble status, the Qi Family clansmen were helpless. They could only cross out Qi Wenshao¡¯s name in the family register and add a note below, changing his status to a bastard.


    When Zhao Sanya saw that just by saying a few words and making some threats, Qi Wenshao became a bastard again, she was overjoyed beyond measure.


    She enjoyed her happiness for several days, then she started to sense something different in Qi Wenwei¡¯s behavior.


    At night when she slept, due to her big belly, Zhao Sanya did not rest well and often woke up easily.


    A few times when she woke up, she would find Qi Wenwei gazing at her fixedly, his eyes filled with hatred.


    Zhao Sanya was terrified and asked Qi Wenwei why he was staring at her, and Qi Wenwei comforted her, saying he was just worried something might happen to her at night and couldn¡¯t sleep because of that.


    Zhao Sanya wanted to believe it, but Qi Wenwei¡¯s gaze was too frightening; she couldn¡¯t deceive herself.


    Zhao Sanya couldn¡¯t understand why Qi Wenwei was no longer as nice to her as before, so she started to pay attention and inquire around.


    However, most of the servants didn¡¯t know about Zhou Zhenniang¡¯s incident, and since Zhao Sanya had not yet won over all the servants, her efforts were in vain.


    Time passed, bit by bit, and after more than ten days, Prince Kang Le came to visit again.


    This time, Prince Kang Le wanted to see not only Qi Rui but also Anning and others like Qi Wenshao.


    When Qi Family¡¯s people all arrived, Prince Kang Le spoke to Qi Rui: "I would like to ask you something?"


    Qi Rui nodded, "Prince, please feel free to speak."


    Prince Kang Le then asked, "Was Aunt Bai from your residence also giving birth in the suburbs? It is said that Mr. Qi and Rong¡¯er were born on the same day?"


    Qi Rui thought for a moment: "There seems to be such an incident."


    Prince Kang Le pondered for a while: "I have been left and right thinking, the royal bloodline cannot be confused. If I am to recognize my daughter, I can¡¯t just rely on a Jade Pendant; therefore, I submitted a request to the brother, and he has commanded Eunuch Bai to personally conduct a blood test for both me and Rong¡¯er, to verify whether Rong¡¯er is indeed my daughter or not."


    Qi Rui didn¡¯t think much of it, but Zhao Sanya was greatly frightened.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say: "A blood test to verify kinship, what can that prove?"


    Anning scowled and scolded Zhao Sanya: "If you¡¯re ignorant, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The royal family has its Secret Techniques, the blood test is incredibly accurate."

 Chapter 93: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 30

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 30Since it is a Royal Secret Method, naturally, it cannot be performed in front of everyone.


    Following Prince Kang Le, an old man dressed as a eunuch stepped forward, his face beaming with a smile: "Mr. Qi, please find a place so that I can get this task out of the way as soon as possible."


    Qi Rui led a group of people to a small flower hall in the Qi Mansion.


    The small flower hall wasn¡¯t large, but there was a small room on the left side, which was very suitable for the kinship testing.


    Qi Rui invited Prince Kang Le to sit down, but Prince Kang Le waved his hand: "No need, let¡¯s start now, Eunuch Bai."


    Eunuch Bai nodded and ordered the people he brought to draw blood.


    As the blood was drawn, Prince Kang Le suddenly said: "Mr. Qi, why don¡¯t you and the Second Young Master of your family also take the test?"


    This caught Qi Rui off guard: "Your Highness, what do you mean by this?"


    Prince Kang Le explained with a smile: "No other meaning, it¡¯s just that your Second Young Master was also born in the outskirts, and I, the Prince, would feel more at ease after testing just in case there was a child swap."


    Since Prince Kang Le had put it that way, Qi Rui no longer declined. He called Qi Wenshao over to have his blood tested alongside Prince Kang Le.


    Prince Kang Le gave a knowing look to Eunuch Bai, who understood the signal.


    Very soon, the blood of Prince Kang Le, Zhao Sanya, Qi Rui, and Qi Wenshao had been drawn, and Eunuch Bai took the samples to the small room.


    "Please sit, Your Highness." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Rui thought that the main purpose was for Prince Kang Le and Zhao Sanya to undergo the test, so he wasn¡¯t particularly concerned; his mind wasn¡¯t in a state of disarray, and he even had the leisure to jest with Prince Kang Le.


    How could Prince Kang Le sit still?


    This blood test held such grave significance.


    Whether the Prince Kangle Mansion had a future heir rested on this very result.


    If what Anning said was true, then it meant... He would have a son, and not just any son, but an exceptionally outstanding one.


    For Prince Kang Le, this was an event even more thrilling than ascending to the throne.


    Though he also loved his daughter, he valued a son even more; having a son meant someone to inherit the Prince Mansion, ensuring his noble titles would be passed down and his lineage wouldn¡¯t end.


    With these thoughts, Prince Kang Le grew increasingly fond of Qi Wenshao, feeling that everything about the boy was pleasing, much more so than Zhao Sanya was.


    Perhaps it was psychological, but Prince Kang Le actually thought Qi Wenshao quite resembled the Princess, and his nose seemed similar to his own as well.


    On the other hand, Zhao Sanya didn¡¯t seem to resemble him in the slightest.


    If Anning knew about Prince Kang Le¡¯s thoughts, she would likely burst into laughter, mocking Zhao Sanya for getting what she deserved.


    When Zhao Sanya first arrived, in order to make herself more attractive, she had used the Spiritual Spring and some medicines in her space to alter her appearance.


    In fact, the original appearance of Zhao Sanya did resemble Prince Kang Le quite a bit, but after her alterations, she no longer resembled him at all.


    While Prince Kang Le was filled with nervousness and Qi Wenshao¡¯s palms were sweating, Eunuch Bai came out.


    He carried four bowls filled with water, each with writing on it.


    "How did it go?"


    Upon seeing Eunuch Bai, Prince Kang Le immediately asked anxiously: "What¡¯s the result?"


    "This..."


    Eunuch Bai¡¯s face was fraught with difficulty.


    "Come on, say it."


    Zhao Sanya was also anxious, as she had a very bad premonition and couldn¡¯t help but press Eunuch Bai to speak up.


    Eunuch Bai then pointed to the four bowls and said, "Prince, the blood in this bowl is yours and Mrs. Zhao¡¯s. Since the blood does not merge, it shows that you two have no kinship relation; you are not father and daughter."


    "What, impossible..."


    Zhao Sanya felt darkness before her eyes and nearly fell to the ground. She steadied herself with the table and glared at Eunuch Bai with a murderous look: "You¡¯re talking nonsense, how could I not be..."


    Eunuch Bai ignored Zhao Sanya and instead pointed to another bowl: "Prince, this bowl contains your blood and Second Young Master Qi¡¯s blood. Take a look."


    Prince Kang Le looked down and saw that the blood in the bowl had already merged into one, the blood red and unmistakable as a single entity, not at all distinguishable as once been separate.


    "This... does this mean that Second Young Master Qi is indeed my son, the heir of the royal mansion?"


    Eunuch Bai laughed: "Congratulations, Prince, you have a successor."


    Qi Wenshao was also dumbfounded: "No, this... what does this mean?"


    Prince Kang Le, laughing like a fool, quickly walked over and took hold of Qi Wenshao, not letting go: "My son, oh my child... you¡¯ve suffered, but at last, your father... I have found you."


    Qi Rui was also stunned.


    He looked at Prince Kang Le and then at Qi Wenshao: "This cannot be possible, Mrs. Bai could not have betrayed me, I..."


    Zhao Sanya took a deep breath and glared fiercely at Qi Wenshao, then with a piercing scream, pounced towards Qi Wenshao: "It¡¯s you, you¡¯re jealous of me, you must have colluded with someone to switch the blood, it must be you..."


    Zhao Sanya reached out, her sharp nails scratching towards Qi Wenshao¡¯s face.


    Prince Kang Le, who had been relatively kind towards Zhao Sanya until now, suddenly turned cold and pushed her away: "Who is this madwoman, how dare she harm my son."


    The expression on Eunuch Bai¡¯s face was also not very pleasant.


    With a grim face, he said in a sharp tone: "Mrs. Zhao, you best not talk nonsense. The blood test is a Royal Secret Method; it has never been wrong before, and besides, I am not the only one responsible for it. The steward of the Prince Mansion and Mama from the Qi Mansion were also watching. How could there be any cheating."


    Indeed, to ensure impartiality in the blood testing, Prince Kang Le had Zhang Yan follow into the room earlier, and Anning had also instructed Mrs. Hao to go in.


    In addition to these three individuals, there was also the Imperial Physician responsible for the blood test, and several guards. With so many people watching, it was impossible to cheat.


    Inside, Zhao Sanya understood this but being cast down from the clouds so suddenly was an unbearable feeling, which made her lash out in madness.


    Pushed away by Prince Kang Le and warned so harshly by Eunuch Bai, Zhao Sanya, though still feeling indignant, did not dare to make another scene.


    She just murmured to herself blankly: "Who am I? I¡¯m not the daughter of the Zhao Family, nor am I a Commandery Princess; who am I really?"


    Eunuch Bai laughed, a smile with ill-intent: "I am about to reveal the answer soon enough."


    He pointed to the third bowl of water: "Mr. Qi, this is the blood of you and the young master. Take a look."


    Qi Rui pulled himself together and forced his spirits to look, only to see that the two drops of blood remained separate, knowing then that Qi Wenshao was not his son.


    Eunuch Bai continued: "The blood in this fourth bowl is Mr. Qi and Mrs. Zhao¡¯s. Oddly enough the two drops of blood merged, which means, Mrs. Zhao is indeed Mr. Qi¡¯s biological daughter."


    As the last words were spoken, Zhao Sanya blacked out and fainted.


    Qi Rui also felt stars in front of his eyes and nearly fainted as well.


    He might hold on, but Qi Wenwei could not.


    Qi Wenwei shot up, his face expressing immense complexity: "Impossible, this is impossible... Rong¡¯er, she, how could she be my sister?"


    He reached out to grab the fourth bowl of water, but several guards held him back: "What are you doing? Trying to destroy the evidence?"


    Qi Wenwei took two steps back, intently staring at the blood in the bowl.


    The two drops of blood had long since merged and could not be separated again.


    He collapsed to the ground, his gaze vacant, muttering incessantly: "She¡¯s not my sister, Rong¡¯er is not... I would rather she be my enemy than be my sister... how could I possibly have an incestuous relationship with my sister, this is impossible..."


    Prince Kang Le did not care about the Qi Family¡¯s reactions nor their thoughts.


    Right now, he was ecstatic to the point of madness, clutching Qi Wenshao¡¯s hand and refusing to let go: "My son, come back with me to the mansion quickly. From now on, everything in the mansion is yours. We will no longer be the bastards of the Qi Family. In the future, whatever you want, your father will order someone to find it for you. If they cannot find it, you can ask it from your Imperial Uncle."

 Chapter 94: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 31

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 31Qi Wenshao looked at Anning unwillingly.


    He was now utterly confused, unwilling to leave Anning and yet wanting to understand what was going on.


    But Anning waved him away: "Since you recognize your father, you should go back with Commander Prince first. If you miss me, come back another day to see me."


    "Take care, mother."


    Qi Wenshao took two steps forward, then suddenly knelt down to kowtow to Anning.


    Anning quickly dodged, turned her head away, with a saddened face: "Hurry and go."


    Prince Kang Le dragged Qi Wenshao and quickly left the small flower hall.


    As soon as they left, the smile on his face could no longer be concealed.


    After briskly walking a few steps, Prince Kang Le¡¯s cheeks were about to split with laughter: "I also have a son now, who says I am doomed to have no descendants, I have a son, and my son is even the top scorer."


    Qi Wenshao stood beside Prince Kang Le, quietly discussing with him: "Father, Your Highness, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you."


    "Speak."


    Prince Kang Le waved his generous hand: "Whatever you want, father will provide for you."


    Qi Wenshao quickly gestured with his hand: "No, I wasn¡¯t asking for something, Your Highness. I wanted to ask if we could keep it quiet for now, not to announce that I¡¯m the heir of the royal mansion."


    "Why?"


    Prince Kang Le looked a bit displeased: "Are you worried Mrs. Ye won¡¯t be happy?"


    Qi Wenshao quickly waved his hands in denial: "No, it¡¯s not that. Your Highness knows I¡¯m the top scorer, and I was planning to participate in the Imperial Examination in two years, aiming to be the top scorer. However, if I acknowledge you, and become a royal family member, I fear I may not be eligible to compete for top scorer anymore. I¡¯ve studied so many years just to prove myself. I was thinking, could we possibly wait until after the imperial examination to recognize each other as family?"


    Prince Kang Le was silent.


    Suzhou has always been a place with thriving literary culture and abundant talents. Qi Wenshao becoming the top scorer in Suzhou indicates he has studied exceedingly well and surely put in a great deal of effort.


    Refusing him the chance to take the imperial examination after so many years of hard study seemed too inhumane and cruel.


    Prince Kang Le truly cared about Qi Wenshao, his son, now; he didn¡¯t want his son to feel sad and disappointed. After much consideration, he agreed.


    He thought to himself, after all, he is my son, recognized or not, is he not still mine? Two more years won¡¯t hurt, and when the time comes, I will acknowledge a son who is the top scorer, how impressive that will be.


    "Alright."


    Prince Kang Le patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s shoulder: "But you have to tell father the truth, who taught you all your knowledge?"


    Qi Wenshao breathed a sigh of relief, then couldn¡¯t help but smile: "It was my grandfather and mother who taught me."


    His grandfather naturally referred to Ye Song.


    Prince Kang Le seemed very pleased: "No wonder, it was that old guy who taught..."


    "But."


    Prince Kang Le was somewhat puzzled again: "You are not biologically Mrs. Ye¡¯s child, how could she be so kind to teach you? Although I don¡¯t concern myself much with household affairs, I vaguely heard that you are extraordinarily favored at home, Mrs. Ye treats you even better than her own son, and always makes sure your food and clothing are on par with the legitimate son. Even when Qi Wenwei dares to trouble you, Mrs. Ye would beat him up. Tell me, what is Mrs. Ye really thinking?"


    Prince Kang Le was in fact a bit gossip-hungry.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what Anning was thinking.


    Which household mistress would tolerate a concubine¡¯s son and daughter? Yet remarkably, in all of Suzhou City, it¡¯s only Anning who is different, treating the concubine¡¯s son very well without fearing that he might suppress her legitimate son.


    Speaking of Anning, Qi Wenshao¡¯s eyes appeared much warmer: "My mother has indeed been good to me, caring for me since I was young, diligently teaching me, and even going so far as to kneel and beg grandfather, asking him to personally teach me. It¡¯s said that my... Mrs. Bai, once saved my mother¡¯s life. Before she died, she earnestly asked my mother to take care of me, and since her passing, mother began raising me personally."


    "So that¡¯s how it is."


    Prince Kang Le nodded, showing he understood: "It turns out Mrs. Ye is indeed trustworthy, a person of good character."


    Looking at Qi Wenshao again, Prince Kang Le was even more delighted.


    No matter what, it was his son who benefited, his son hadn¡¯t been wronged at the Qi Family thanks to Anning¡¯s sincerity, which was better than anything.


    Let¡¯s not discuss Prince Kang Le and Qi Wenshao, just talk about Anning.


    She coldly watched Zhao Sanya who had fainted on the ground, and Qi Wenwei who still couldn¡¯t accept reality, her gaze sharp as ice.


    "When you brought her back initially, I disagreed with your marriage to her, but you coerced me with threats of death, leaving me no choice but to agree. Qi Wenwei, having it turn into this mess now, you both deserve it."


    Anning¡¯s words were truly like stabbing knives into Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya¡¯s hearts, almost torturing them to death.


    Even Qi Rui felt a dull pain in his heart.


    He really didn¡¯t know how to face Anning, nor how to face Qi Wenwei.


    Qi Rui had two sons, now one was not his own flesh and blood and had followed Prince Kang Le, while the other was involved in an incestuous relationship with his sister, he¡¯s truly ruined, which means, he was now left with no successors.


    Anning did not let Qi Rui off, sneering: "Didn¡¯t you tell me back then about mutual affections, said as long as the children are willing it¡¯s fine, also mentioned how Mrs. Zhao saved Wenwei¡¯s life, that it was all to repay a debt, but now? Hah, this huge scandal has arisen, how are you planning to clean this up?"


    Qi Rui choked, just glaring at Anning, unable to utter a single word.


    Anning spoke bitterly: "Sister-in-law Hao, Qing Mei, pack our things, we¡¯re going back to the Ye family."


    She took Wenjuan and turned to leave.


    This time, Qi Rui was unwilling.


    He quickly walked a few steps to block Anning: "Lady, the issue has arisen, we must think of a solution. If Lady leaves like this, how will the house¡¯s mess be handled?"


    Hah!


    Anning thought, no wonder Ye Anning always wanted revenge on Qi Rui, he really is an extraordinary scumbag.


    Qi Rui was truly selfish, even in such a dire situation, still thinking of using Anning to solve his troubles. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He probably still wanted to leverage the Ye family¡¯s reputation.


    But how could Anning help him.


    She was already being generous by not killing him.


    "Me clean up?"


    Anning spat: "Qi Rui, stop dreaming, today no matter how you sugarcoat your words, I won¡¯t listen. The Ye family is a noble family of scholars, with a reputation cleaner than the heavens, and will certainly not let your Qi Family¡¯s filthy scandals ruin the Ye family¡¯s reputation."


    Qi Rui, screamed at by Anning pointing to his nose, was already fuming inside.


    But he couldn¡¯t fall out with Anning now.


    He still had to coax Anning: "Lady, even if not for me, you should do it for... for Wenwei and Rong¡¯er. Wenwei is your biological child, and Rong¡¯er was born by Mrs. Bai, who has saved your life. You can¡¯t just ignore old grace."


    Anning took a deep breath, her chest still feeling stuffed.


    She simply decided to end it all, raising her hand and slapping Qi Rui across the face.


    "Ha, Mr. Qi, you still have the nerve to talk about biological children? My biological son is long gone, his life ruined by your own hands. Wenwei is merely born from that slut Mrs. Zhou and you. You tricked me into raising him all these years, you and your son playing me for a fool, now you still expect me to clean up your mess, don¡¯t even think about it."


    This slap, Anning had wanted to give Qi Rui long ago, now that she had, she truly felt much better.


    But Qi Rui was a proud and arrogant man, being slapped by a woman like Anning, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    "Good, good a Ye family, you..."


    Qi Rui¡¯s eyes grew red with rage, raising his hand to hit Anning.


    "Don¡¯t hit my mother."


    Wenjuan suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Anning: "If you dare hit my mother, I¡¯ll fight you to the death."

 Chapter 95: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 32

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 32Over the past few years, Qi Wenjuan had been practicing martial arts alongside Qi Wenshao.


    Despite her youth and being a girl, she truly put in the effort when practicing martial arts, and her talent even surpassed that of Qi Wenshao.


    Plus, with the genuinely skilled martial master Anning had found for her, Qi Wenjuan had become quite accomplished in both strength and technique after several years of practice. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Rui, however, was merely a scholar who had indulged in the pleasures of women in recent years, with declining strength due to age. How could he be a match for Qi Wenjuan?


    Qi Wenjuan charged forward to protect Anning, instinctively kicking out at Qi Rui.


    The force of Qi Wenjuan¡¯s kick was considerable. Moreover, she kicked with all her might, sending Qi Rui flying a great distance.


    Seeing Qi Rui sent flying, Qi Wenjuan was dumbfounded.


    She never intended to kick her own father like that. Her sole intention was to protect her mother; she did not mean to harm Qi Rui.


    "Mother."


    Feeling scared, Qi Wenjuan hugged Anning tightly: "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just didn¡¯t want him to hit you. I didn¡¯t mean to strike him."


    Inside, Anning actually felt quite satisfied.


    She wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about Qi Rui. Instead, she comforted Qi Wenjuan with a smile: "Mother knows. You¡¯re a filial child. Alright, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go, your mother will take you to your grandfather¡¯s home."


    Without caring whether Qi Rui suffered any injuries from the kick, Anning simply took Qi Wenjuan with her, leaving the Qi Mansion for the Ye family home.


    Qi Rui watched helplessly as Anning left, wanting to stop her but unable to get up, while the servants didn¡¯t dare intervene, only able to feel a painful tightness in their chests.


    It took quite a while for Qi Rui to struggle to his feet.


    Qi Wenjuan¡¯s kick had really hurt him. His chest felt scorched with pain, as if he had been winded, and his ribs stabbed with sharp aches.


    He gasped for breath, staring at the doorway for a good while, and then...


    Qi Rui actually squatted down and wept.


    He was finished, truly finished.


    His bastard child had become someone else¡¯s, his eldest son and daughter were involved in incest, and his youngest daughter was unfilial. Out of four children, not one was close to him. At such an advanced age, Qi Rui once thought he had a perfect family and success, but it all turned out to be illusory. He was so heartbroken he almost wished for death.


    After crying, Qi Rui had no choice but to clean up the mess. He first instructed the servants to assist Zhao Sanya back to her room, then dragged Qi Wenwei to the study for a talk.


    "Father, what should we do now?"


    Qi Wenwei was also at his wit¡¯s end and had no idea how to handle the situation.


    Qi Rui pondered for a moment: "You go to Prince Kangle Mansion and find Wenshao. Ask him to plead with the Commandery Prince to keep the fact that Mrs. Zhao is your biological sister a secret. I¡¯ll go to the Ye family and beg your mother to keep it to herself as well. At this point, we absolutely cannot admit that Mrs. Zhao is your sister. Otherwise, we both are ruined."


    Qi Wenwei thought it over and realized that this was the only solution.


    If he had not yet married Zhao Sanya, things would have been much easier.


    But now he and Zhao Sanya already had a child, so Zhao Sanya¡¯s background must be concealed.


    He was concerned about Anning and feared that her resentment towards Zhou Zhenniang might prevent her from assisting.


    Qi Rui also thought of this, but he was not too worried.


    Patting Qi Wenwei¡¯s shoulder, Qi Rui said, "Don¡¯t worry too much. Your mother won¡¯t talk. After all, Wenjuan is also your sister. Incest between siblings would also tarnish Wenjuan¡¯s reputation. If word got out, Wenjuan would be ruined too."


    Qi Wenwei, thinking of Qi Wenjuan, let out a genuine sigh of relief.


    Yes, he had almost forgotten about Qi Wenjuan.


    That is his own sister; once the scandal of the Qi Family siblings¡¯ incest spreads, many people will probably think of Qi Wenjuan. Ye Anning certainly did not wish to ruin her biological daughter¡¯s reputation.


    Having thought through these, Qi Wenwei felt completely relaxed.


    At this moment, Qi Rui suddenly spoke again: "Go get some abortion-inducing potion and make Mrs. Zhao take it."


    Qi Wenwei was stunned for a moment, then nodded vigorously: "I understand."


    Following this, Qi Rui and Qi Wenwei each took action¡ªQi Rui went to the Ye family to find Anning, while Qi Wenwei sought out Qi Wenshao, painstakingly pleading until finally, he obtained help from Qi Wenshao and Anning Gang to keep the secret.


    Anning arrived at the Ye family and first made sure that Qi Wenjuan was settled in well before going to see Ye Song.


    As soon as she entered the study, she heard Ye Song¡¯s deep voice filled with anger: "Kneel down."


    Anning closed the door firmly and quickly knelt before Ye Song: "Father, I beg you to save your daughter¡¯s life."


    Ye Song looked at Anning with a somber face: "I never expected you to be so bold, to tamper with the Royal bloodline. You have done a good job indeed."


    Anning was not afraid; she lowered her head and wept quietly: "Daughter had no choice but to do this; I beg for Father¡¯s forgiveness."


    "You, you..."


    Ye Song was both angry and heartbroken for Anning, but also felt a chill of fear: "You dare to do such things that pierce the heavens; who gave you the courage..."


    Everyone thought that Qi Wenshao was the son of Prince Kang Le, but Ye Song knew that Qi Wenshao indeed was Qi Rui¡¯s biological child. With this, Anning had created a switch of the dragon for the phoenix, deceiving so many people thoroughly.


    This forced Ye Song to reassess Anning.


    His gaze fixed on Anning, with both assessment and inquiry.


    Anning knelt steadfastly, without the slightest guilt or fear.


    "Father, if Mrs. Zhao becomes Commandery Princess, both your daughter and Wenjuan will have no way out. Daughter had no choice but to do this."


    As Anning spoke, she raised her head and met Ye Song¡¯s gaze, unflinching: "If Father feels pity for your daughter, please help me."


    In the end, Ye Song was defeated by his affection for Anning.


    He was a loving father, whose whole heart was filled with paternal love for Anning, his younger daughter. How could he bear to expose her, to let her die without a grave?


    Ye Song slumped into his seat: "You, the good deeds you have done. If it were just a common member of the Royal Family, you switching the dragon for the phoenix would be fine. But that is the son of Prince Kang Le. You must know, with the current emperor having no sons, and Prince Kang Le being the closest in blood relation to the emperor from the Royal Family."


    Ye Song¡¯s implication was clear: if the current emperor were to pass away, the son of Prince Kang Le could very well be the successor.


    And Qi Wenshao had no Royal bloodline; what Anning did amounted to changing dynasties.


    But Anning spoke firmly: "Father, this world has never belonged to just one family or surname. Dynasty changes and the passing of people are common occurrences. Daughter acknowledges that my talent and learning are not inferior to any man in this world, but due to the prevailing male superiority, I can¡¯t exhibit my capabilities and must be confined within the walls of the backyard, to be deceived and humiliated by that dog Qi Rui; Daughter is not willing."


    With her words, Ye Song fell into silence.


    "Father, this matter is beneficial to both your daughter and the Ye family. Only if Wenshao takes that position, can our Ye family be safe, and only then can he help your daughter get her revenge."


    Ye Song was also human; he thought of protecting the family and wanted Anning to be happy and joyful.


    He also knew, at this point, if this matter were to be revealed, it would be a disaster for both Anning and the Ye family.


    Not only could he not expose it, but he also had to help Anning conceal it thoroughly.


    Ye Song sighed deeply: "You, get up."


    Anning gracefully stood up, walked behind Ye Song, and with a smile began to massage his shoulders: "Father, please help your daughter once more. In a few years, help Wenshao gain momentum, how about that?"


    Ye Song felt a wave of headache again.

 Chapter 96: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 33

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 33Qi Wenwei personally brought a bowl of medicine soup and handed it to Zhao Sanya.


    "Drink it."


    His face was cold, but he was guilty and dared not look at Zhao Sanya.


    "What is this?"


    Zhao Sanya already had a premonition, but still wanted to hear it from Qi Wenwei himself.


    "Abortion pill." Qi Wenwei placed the medicine bowl on the table: "Drink it quickly, the sooner you drink it, the sooner you can be at peace."


    Zhao Sanya lay on the bed, her eyes fixated on Qi Wenwei: "Are you sure you want me to drink it? The child is already so many months old, if I drink it, I might die, two lives would be lost..."


    "Drink it."


    Qi Wenwei turned his head away.


    Those two words numbed Zhao Sanya¡¯s heart with pain.


    She took several deep breaths to steady her mind: "Husband, I... don¡¯t want to drink."


    "Don¡¯t call me husband."


    The two words that Qi Wenwei could least bear to hear now were these, hearing them made him feel sick. The more he once loved Zhao Sanya, the more disgusted he was now.


    Zhao Sanya suddenly sat up, pointing at Qi Wenwei and coughed fiercely several times: "Then what should I call you? Brother? Fine, what a brother, when you married me before, your words were so nice, you said you would always treat me well, and we would never part, but now? You all just want my life, what did I do wrong? I didn¡¯t know I was your sister, I just liked you, is that wrong?"


    "Stop talking, stop talking."


    Qi Wenwei covered his head, crying in agony: "I know you are suffering, I can¡¯t stand it either, Rong¡¯er, I¡¯m begging you, please drink the medicine, the child is a karmic obstacle, it cannot be kept."


    Zhao Sanya cried.


    Tears streamed down one after the other.


    But she just wouldn¡¯t drink the medicine.


    "I won¡¯t drink, I don¡¯t want to die, I want to live, I want to survive."


    She jumped off the bed and grabbed Qi Wenwei¡¯s shoulders shaking them fiercely: "If you don¡¯t want to see me, let¡¯s divorce, I will raise the child after it¡¯s born, I... won¡¯t be a burden to you."


    "We can¡¯t divorce."


    Qi Wenwei pushed Zhao Sanya away, his face filled with decisiveness: "If we divorced, we would really be a laughingstock, I... I have already pleaded with Qi Wenshao and mother, they won¡¯t tell others, we can¡¯t divorce now, wait a bit longer."


    He picked up the medicine bowl again: "But the child cannot be kept, cannot keep..."


    Qi Wenwei held Zhao Sanya¡¯s chin with one hand, forcing the medicine down her throat: "Be good, the medicine will only hurt for a moment, Rong¡¯er, I will stay by your side, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, be good."


    Zhao Sanya struggled desperately, but Qi Wenwei was much stronger, restraining her tightly.


    Zhao Sanya watched as the medicine poured into her mouth, its bitter taste excruciating, and the scalding medicine flowed down her esophagus, the pain tore her heart into pieces.


    "Qi Wenwei, I hate you."


    Zhao Sanya closed her eyes, tears kept flowing.


    By the time Qi Wenwei dropped the medicine bowl, Zhao Sanya was already rolling on the ground in pain.


    "It hurts so much, I¡¯m going to die."


    She stretched out her hand begging Qi Wenwei: "Doctor, get me a doctor, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to die..."


    Qi Wenwei watched as blood flowed out from Zhao Sanya, scared, he backed up several steps, and by the time he reached the door, he turned and ran.


    Zhao Sanya was in pain almost to the point of suffocation.


    Seeing no one helping her, she could only grit her teeth and drink several sips of spiritual spring water.


    She wanted to use the spiritual spring water to alleviate the effects of the drug, to let her survive.


    Before she passed out, Zhao Sanya swore through gritted teeth that if she survived, she would definitely take revenge, she would retaliate against everyone in the Qi Family.


    Qi Wenwei dared not look at Zhao Sanya, after running out, it took him several hours to return.


    He was also uneasy about the girl going into Zhao Yiyi¡¯s room, so with a heavy, anxious heart, he went to see Zhao Sanya.


    Qi Wenwei was out for several hours, and Zhao Sanya was in pain for several hours.


    Perhaps it was because of the effectiveness of the spiritual spring water, she survived, and the child was unharmed.


    Zhao Sanya struggled to tidy herself up before lying down on the bed, and just then, Qi Wenwei returned.


    When Zhao Sanya looked at Qi Wenwei, there seemed to be poison in her eyes.


    "Rong¡¯er, how are you feeling now?"


    Qi Wenwei¡¯s hands trembled, not daring to touch Zhao Sanya.


    "I¡¯m not going to die."


    Zhao Sanya said coldly.


    "And the child?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qi Wenwei asked again.


    Zhao Sanya touched her belly: "He¡¯s still perfectly fine. Despite the pain I suffered for hours, he turned out to be alright."


    Qi Wenwei stepped back several times in fear; looking at Zhao Sanya¡¯s belly as if it contained demons, with just one glance, he fled in terror.


    "Scumbag."


    Zhao Sanya cursed through clenched teeth.


    Qi Wenshao visited Ye Mansion a few days later.


    After meeting with Ye Song, Qi Wenshao came to see Anning.


    Anning didn¡¯t allow Qi Wenshao to stay long at the Ye Mansion but took him to a manor in the suburbs.


    "Mother, my origin?"


    Seeing no one around, Qi Wenshao finally voiced the question that had been suffocating him for days.


    Anning placed a finger to her lips: "Shush, don¡¯t ask."


    She patted Qi Wenshao¡¯s shoulder: "Now, you are the Heir of Prince Kang Le, and in the future, you will only be the Princely Heir, understand?"


    Qi Wenshao seemed to understand something.


    He nodded heavily and did not ask any further questions.


    Anning looked into the distance and asked Qi Wenshao with a smile, "Shaoshao, do you remember what I once told you?"


    Qi Wenshao shook his head: "Mother, you have said many things to me."


    Anning smiled: "I¡¯ve said I would give you the best of everything in this world."


    Suddenly she turned around, her face wearing a warm smile as she looked at Qi Wenshao: "Shaoshao, are you ready?"


    Qi Wenshao¡¯s face was a mixture of emotions¡ªtimid, nervous, but more than that, somewhat excited.


    Ye Song had taught him a lot, so had Anning. He was well-learned, with uncommon insights and ambitious.


    He originally thought to change his destiny through the imperial examination, to enter the court, to become a high official, and to achieve what was in his heart.


    But now, with an opportunity to ascend to that supreme position, he... wanted to try, even if the attempt doomed him.


    Anning walked a few steps forward, with Qi Wenshao following behind her.


    As they reached the fields, Anning spoke softly: "Eunuch Bai will support you with all his might."


    Qi Wenshao frowned, not understanding why Eunuch Bai would help him.


    Anning¡¯s voice lowered again: "He is your mother¡¯s uncle, your maternal great-uncle."


    With that single sentence, Qi Wenshao understood why the blood test had gone so smoothly¡ªa Chief Eunuch by the Emperor¡¯s side, someone he had never met, why he would risk such great taboo to help him.


    So, that was it.


    He suddenly understood why such a scheme was laid out.


    Probably because they knew of Eunuch Bai¡¯s identity, so Anning had such a thought.


    After all, given such convenience, it would be too hard to give up the chance.


    And the reason Eunuch Bai would support him with all his might was that he was Bai He¡¯s son, the only remaining blood of the Bai family. If this succeeded, then it meant the Bai family ascending to that position, a matter more important than his own life to Eunuch Bai.

 Chapter 97: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 34

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 34Anning had a rather comfortable time at the Ye family¡¯s home.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay there too long.


    Having lived at the Ye family¡¯s home for over a month, Anning then moved to the manor that came as part of her dowry with Qi Wenjuan.


    This was essentially a separation from Qi Rui, which in modern terms, would be considered living apart.


    Qi Rui had gone to the manor to look for Anning, hoping to persuade her to return and manage the family¡¯s inner court.


    But Anning firmly refused, claiming she felt nauseated by the thought of returning.


    In fact, Anning had things to do while living at the manor.


    She organized fleets to go to sea, bringing back new crop varieties such as Champa rice, as well as red yams, corn, and potatoes, among others.


    Anning had these species quietly planted on the manor grounds. Staying there meant protecting these valuable crops.


    Time flew by incredibly quickly, and before she knew it, Zhao Sanya was due to give birth.


    Anning didn¡¯t go back to see her; after Zhao Sanya gave birth, Ruyu quietly sent word to Anning, informing her that Zhao Sanya had delivered a deformed child.


    After Zhao Sanya gave birth to this deformity, people became even more convinced of her and Qi Wenwei¡¯s sibling relationship, and Qi Wenshao¡¯s status as the Princely Heir seemed undeniable.


    Upon seeing the frightening infant, Qi Rui immediately ordered the child to be killed in secret.


    Zhao Sanya also glimpsed her child once and couldn¡¯t accept that she had birthed a monstrosity, nearly losing her mind.


    Qi Wenwei started avoiding Zhao Sanya altogether, refusing to step foot in her courtyard. Even when she summoned him, he found various excuses to stay away.


    The entire family considered this a retribution, a punishment from the heavens.


    Whereas Anning knew what had actually happened¡ªZhao Sanya consuming expired Fertility Pills and Qi Wenwei forcing an abortion pill on her during pregnancy.


    Of course, though Anning understood the situation, she would not broach the subject. She sighed alongside Mrs. Hao and others, lamenting it as fate and mentioning how she had initially disapproved of the marriage. Qi Wenwei had been insistent on marrying Zhao Sanya, and now their actions had driven the family to the brink of ruin.


    Qi Rui had changed completely.


    Once full of vigor, he was now despondent, feeling as though life had lost its purpose.


    Nevertheless, his ambition for power was too great, and he could not let go of the prestige and wealth for which he had strived for many years, thus he had no choice but to muster the spirit to continue his scheming.


    Anning paid no mind to these matters.


    She had originally planned to find a suitable husband for Qi Wenjuan.


    However, the Qi Family¡¯s scandal leaked out, and although it wasn¡¯t widespread, all the notable families in Suzhou City knew of it, impacting Qi Wenjuan¡¯s reputation and complicating her marital prospects.


    Qi Wenjuan, on the other hand, was rather open-minded; she didn¡¯t want to marry at all and preferred to live on the manor with Anning.


    She enjoyed her freedom and happiness here and wouldn¡¯t dream of marrying into servitude to another household.


    Since Qi Wenjuan had no desire to marry, Anning let her be.


    In private, Anning had discussed this with Qi Wenshao, who assured her that he would handle it, so she naturally stopped worrying.


    Before long, over a year passed, and the time for the imperial examination approached.


    Qi Wenshao had entered the Capital two months prior, and Qi Wenwei went to the Capital to take the exams as well.


    Anning did not pay much attention to these affairs. She had accumulated a great deal of crops like red yams and potatoes on the manor and was only waiting for the right opportunity to present them to Qi Wenshao to boost his reputation.


    Anning now dedicated her full attention to the manor, busy tallying the crops, determining how many to set aside for seeds, and compiling notes on farming practices from the past two years.


    While Anning was engrossed in her work, news arrived that Qi Wenshao had become the top scorer in the imperial examination.


    Overjoyed, Anning gave the manor¡¯s staff two extra months¡¯ wages and began preparations for Qi Wenshao to present the high-yield crops.


    She sent word to Qi Wenshao, advising him not to return to Suzhou City and to remain in the Capital instead.


    Afterward, Anning personally escorted the seeds to the Capital.


    Qi Wenshao was not aware of Anning¡¯s intentions, but he missed her after not seeing her for so long.


    He waited in the mansion bought by Prince Kang Le in the Capital and after about half a month, Anning arrived.


    Anning took Qi Wenshao to see the crops as soon as she saw him.


    She pointed at a cart of sweet potatoes and said, "These are crops found from overseas. They¡¯re called sweet potatoes and can grow even in sandy soil. Over the past two years, I¡¯ve re-cultivated them and increased the yield significantly. The output can reach three to four thousand catties per mu, or even more."


    Qi Wenshao was completely astounded when he heard it.


    He looked at the cart of sweet potatoes, which seemed more valuable than life itself. This could feed everyone in the world; it had to be protected carefully.


    Anning laughed and introduced him to corn and potatoes, among others. The more Qi Wenshao heard, the brighter his eyes shone, "Mother has found such high-yield crops, saving the lives of people all over the world. When I present them, I will ask for recognition on mother¡¯s behalf."


    Anning waved her hand, "Don¡¯t say I found them, just say you did."


    "Son..."


    Qi Wenshao was reluctant; he felt it was Anning¡¯s achievement, and he couldn¡¯t take the credit away from her.


    Anning pulled him aside and whispered, "This is the key to building your reputation. Think about it, you¡¯re from the Royal Family, the Heir of Prince Kang Le. If you discover these crops, it¡¯s different from if I did. If you are the one to present them, everyone in the world will be grateful to you. In the future, even without contention, the throne will be yours."


    "But..."


    Qi Wenshao wanted to argue, but Anning immediately frowned, "Are you saying that when you succeed, you will cast aside your mother?"


    Qi Wenshao shook his head quickly, "No, no matter what, I will never forget mother¡¯s kindness. If I¡¯m not filial to my mother, I¡¯m worse than pigs and dogs."


    Anning hurriedly stopped him, "It¡¯s enough that you know it in your heart, there¡¯s no need to say such things. Whether it¡¯s you or me who handles this, it¡¯s the same; it belongs to both of us. However, if you handle it, we will benefit more."


    After much persuasion from Anning, Qi Wenshao finally agreed.


    Two days later, the Prince Kang Le formally requested to appoint Qi Wenshao as the Princely Heir.


    Another day passed, and the Emperor approved.


    Then, the news that the new top scorer was the Prince Kang Le¡¯s long-lost Heir spread throughout the world.


    Three days later, the newly crowned Xie Wenshao, formerly the Heir, presented to the Emperor the high-yielding crops such as sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn.


    As these crops were easy to grow and had a particularly high yield, the Emperor began to promote them across the entire world.


    After these new crops were promoted, within three years, there was no famine anywhere in the world. Regardless of how the people ate, there were no longer any who went hungry.


    Since Xie Wenshao was the discoverer and the first to cultivate these crops, the people of the world were grateful to him, and he became highly acclaimed.


    It was at this time that the Emperor passed away.


    The Emperor died without an heir, which prompted the Empress and the Ministers to discuss who would be the new Emperor.


    The Empress wanted to appoint the son of the Marquis Zhenan as the new Emperor.


    She had good intentions; the Marquis Zhenan¡¯s son was only four years old and didn¡¯t understand affairs of the state. If he became Emperor, she could rule behind the curtain and hold the power of the world.


    But the Ministers did not agree with the Empress¡¯ plan.


    The reason was that the Marquis Zhenan¡¯s son was too young. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this time, someone proposed that the Heir of Prince Kang Le could be Emperor.


    Firstly, the Heir of Prince Kang Le was older and his literary and martial arts talents were especially outstanding. He was the top scorer, and in terms of martial arts, he could rival the Imperial Army. His character was upright, and he had the merit of promoting high-yield crops, making him an excellent candidate for the throne.


    The Empress was unwilling, but because Xie Wenshao¡¯s fame was too great, if he was not made Emperor, most people would be dissatisfied.


    Furthermore, the Empress was also afraid of Xie Wenshao¡¯s ambitions. If he harbored any, and the Marquis Zhenan¡¯s son was made Emperor, it was feared that Xie Wenshao might create trouble, leading to chaos in the world, and then she would be the sinner.


    After several rounds of squabbling, Eunuch Bai stood up and said that the late Emperor had mentioned that if he passed away, Xie Wenshao could be made the new Emperor. This statement settled the matter, ultimately favoring Xie Wenshao.


    Then Xie Wenshao was invited into the Capital and was earnestly requested to enter the palace.


    Of course, he repeatedly declined, but the Ministers¡¯ insistent hospitality was hard to decline, and in the end, he ascended to the throne, faced south, and became Emperor.


    After Xie Wenshao became Emperor, the first thing he presided over was the funeral of the late Emperor. After the late Emperor was buried and he observed mourning for a month, he began to award and recognize Ministers.


    The late Empress was bestowed the title of Empress Dowager, and some meritorious Ministers received their rewards.


    Of course, Xie Wenshao did not forget Anning.


    After he secured the throne, he decreed Anning to be known as Madam Fengsheng and Qi Wenjuan to be Princess Huixian.

 Chapter 98: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 35

    Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 35Qi Wenjuan¡¯s appointment as a Princess caused quite an uproar.


    First, there were courtiers who opposed it, and the Empress Dowager was also somewhat unwilling.


    In their view, Qi Wenjuan was not an imperial family lady, nor did she have any notable merits. Making her a Princess just like that, was really inappropriate.


    However, Xie Wenshao¡¯s attitude was very firm, and he had an extremely unpleasant quarrel with the courtiers over this matter.


    In the end, the courtiers couldn¡¯t overrule him and had to agree.


    Eunuch Bai personally went to Suzhou to deliver the decree. When the news that Anning had been appointed as Madam Fengsheng and Qi Wenjuan as a Princess reached Suzhou, who knows how many people envied the two of them.


    Especially the Qi Family.


    Upon hearing that Anning had been appointed as Madam Fengsheng, Qi Rui immediately went to the Manor, attempting to ingratiate himself with Anning in a servile manner.


    But Anning felt disgusted upon seeing him, so how could she be willing to pay attention to him?


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t curry favor with Anning, Qi Rui then tried to please Qi Wenjuan, but sadly, no matter how much he ingratiated himself, Qi Wenjuan paid him no mind.


    Qi Rui was so angry he couldn¡¯t stand it, but it was impossible for him to do anything to Anning and Qi Wenjuan.


    Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya, having heard of this matter, also had their own thoughts.


    Now, Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya were enemies.


    The two rarely met each other, but when they did, they were like fighting roosters, neither willing to give in.


    Zhao Sanya blamed Qi Wenwei for not cherishing their past relationship, while Qi Wenwei despised Zhao Sanya for dragging him down.


    The two had long separated, but Zhao Sanya was unwilling to leave the Qi Family.


    The Zhao Family was nothing more than low-status peasants, and she couldn¡¯t stand the environment of the Zhao home; besides, she wasn¡¯t even the Zhao Family¡¯s biological daughter, so naturally, she didn¡¯t want to go back.


    Zhao Sanya and Qi Rui had several quarrels, and she could only claim that she was Qi Rui¡¯s biological daughter, the Qi Family¡¯s eldest lady, so why should she leave?


    Qi Rui, troubled by Zhao Sanya¡¯s disturbances and fearing that she would spread rumors, could only let her stay.


    Because of Zhao Sanya¡¯s matter, Qi Wenwei could no longer marry.


    Feeling stifled, he began to fool around with the maids.


    Zhao Sanya hated Qi Wenwei and secretly drugged him, ensuring that he would be childless for the rest of his life.


    These two felt extreme envy upon learning that Anning and Qi Wenjuan had been bestowed honors by the new Emperor.


    Especially Zhao Sanya, she thought that both she and Qi Wenjuan were daughters of the Qi Family, so why could Qi Wenjuan become a Princess, but she couldn¡¯t?


    Qi Wenwei was contemplating whether he could reap any benefits now that Anning had become Madam Fengsheng.


    He hurriedly went to the Manor, but he was too late; Anning and Qi Wenjuan had already entered the capital.


    Why was Anning entering the capital?


    Naturally, it was to present a petition to the Emperor.


    Now that Xie Wenshao had proclaimed himself Emperor, everything was settled. Anning would no longer lie low as she had in the previous years, nor would she continue to tolerate Qi Rui.


    One morning during the court session, just as Xie Wenshao and the ministers were discussing plans to vigorously develop commerce, the sound of the Wendeng Drum was heard outside.


    "Who is beating the drum outside, and what grievances do they have?"


    Xie Wenshao asked with a frown.


    Very quickly, a guard from in front of the palace ran in and knelt, saying, "Your Majesty, it is, it is, Madam Fengsheng who beat the Wendeng Drum."


    Everyone, including Xie Wenshao, was taken aback.


    No one understood why Madam Fengsheng was beating the Wendeng Drum.


    Logically, being the one who had raised Your Majesty, who the Emperor regarded as a birth mother, with such a status, who in the entire Liang Dynasty would dare to disrespect her? Even the Empress Dowager would probably not offend her lightly, so why, then, did she have a complaint?


    Xie Wenshao was momentarily stunned but quickly said, "Quick, invite the Lady in."


    At this moment, no one dared to mention the matter of rolling on nail mats.


    After all, it was the person whom His Majesty regarded as a mother. Should anyone cause her harm, how could His Majesty easily forgive them?


    Anning was invited in.


    When she entered, she was dressed in plain clothes, her hair coiled behind her head, without any ornaments.


    Still in such simplicity, Anning¡¯s entrance was truly breathtaking.


    She was no longer young, yet she looked like a girl of eighteen, added to her scholarly aura, which made her demeanor gentle yet commanding attention regardless of her facial features; her temperament alone was enough to make her stand out.


    She walked slowly into the hall and immediately knelt to perform the ritual of three kneels and nine bows: "This humble wife pays respect to Your Majesty..."


    Xie Wenshao could not bear to receive Anning¡¯s salutation; he stepped down from the imperial steps early and personally helped Anning to stand: "My Lady need not be so formal, please rise quickly."


    Following that, Xie Wenshao ordered a seat to be brought for Anning to sit, and then he asked with great intimacy: "Does my Lady have any grievances? Who has upset you?"


    All the Ministers in the hall also looked towards Anning, with glints of gossip shimmering in their eyes.


    Many of the courtiers harbored a guilty pleasure for gossip, eager for fresh tidbits.


    Upon Xie Wenshao¡¯s question, Anning¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    A beauty shedding tears truly evoked pity.


    Many Ministers, remembering Anning¡¯s identity as a daughter of the Ye family, felt compelled to stand up for her.


    Anning shed a few more tears before speaking: "This humble wife has come to request His Majesty¡¯s permission for a divorce."


    The statement was earth-shattering. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Traditionally, it was men who would divorce their wives; never before had a woman been heard to divorce her husband.


    Even if the husband was at fault, at most it would end in a separation, but Anning, on the contrary, wanted a divorce.


    "Why is that?"


    Xie Wenshao himself was quite shocked.


    He had always expected Anning to separate from Qi Rui.


    In fact, when he first acknowledged Prince Kang Le as his father, he thought Anning would separate from the Qi family.


    However, Anning did not; she merely moved out with Qi Wenjuan, effectively separating from Qi Rui.


    At that time, Xie Wenshao thought Anning did this for Wenjuan¡¯s sake, thinking she would unlikely divorce Qi Rui for the sake of their legitimate son.


    But unexpectedly, Anning really could endure, enduring until now, until he became the Emperor, then she finally struck the Wendeng Drum to ask for a divorce.


    This was unprecedented in history.


    Xie Wenshao wasn¡¯t particularly troubled.


    He felt that this was something Anning could do, and only Anning could do.


    After all, a woman who for years clandestinely orchestrated to have a mere bastard ascend the throne, what was there she couldn¡¯t do?


    Anning stood up intending to kneel again.


    Xie Wenshao hurriedly held her: "Mother, please sit."


    One word, ¡¯mother¡¯, nearly brought tears to both of them.


    Anning did not kneel again, nor did she sit down.


    She stood in the center of the hall, gazed around, and said, "Initially, Qi Rui and Lady Zhou were in love but deceitfully persuaded my father; he committed marriage fraud. While I was pregnant for ten months, he brought back a bastard to replace the legitimate son, swapping the status of bastard and legitimate son without distinction. All these years, he has been deceiving me, raising a bastard as a legitimate son, while causing the death of my own child; it¡¯s like killing one¡¯s son, showing no kindness. Later, he even condoned the marriage between bastard and concubine, defying propriety; such an unkind and shameless person, I disdain to be associated with him, and even separation cannot quell the hatred in my heart."


    Xie Wenshao was silent.


    The courtiers in the great hall began whispering to each other.


    Anning straightened her back and continued: "I have suffered the humiliation of a deceitful marriage with Qi Rui, the vengeance of murdering a child, and much humiliation. If I cannot divorce, my heart won¡¯t find peace."


    She kneels so erectly on the ground, not bowing her head but looking straight at Xie Wenshao: "I beg Your Majesty to decide for me, grant me my divorce, for without it, the hatred in my heart cannot be dissolved."

 Chapter 99: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 36

    Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Face-Slapping Time-Traveling Farming Girl 36Miss Ye was the first woman in the history of the Daliang Dynasty or even from ancient times till now to divorce her husband.


    She beat the Wendeng Drum to appeal to the new Emperor himself, adamantly demanding a divorce.


    And the new Emperor actually agreed.


    The military and civil officials initially wanted to stop it.


    They were afraid that if this precedent was set, the ladies in their families would follow Miss Ye¡¯s example and demand divorces too.


    However, a single statement from the new Emperor shut them up.


    The new Emperor asked the military and civil officials if they would do such despicable things as abandoning their legitimate sons and raising illegitimate sons in their stead, or would they allow incest within their families?


    With that question, all the officials fell silent.


    At that time, anyone who spoke against Miss Ye¡¯s divorce would be deemed a disloyal, unfilial, inhumane, and unrighteous scoundrel, just like Qi Rui.


    Xie Wenshao personally issued an imperial edict allowing Anning to divorce her husband and, to appease Anning, awarded her many fine gifts.


    With the imperial edict in hand, Anning returned to Suzhou. Upon her arrival, she went straight to the Qi Family. She set up offerings, unrolled the imperial edict, and in front of Qi Rui, she wrote a letter of divorce and threw it in his face. Then, taking her dowry servants and some of her remaining dowry, she left the Qi Family with a grand exit.


    Qi Rui¡¯s reputation was completely ruined because of this incident.


    And because of the disgraceful acts he committed, Xie Wenshao issued an edict to strip Qi Rui of his official post, reducing him in an instant from a Magistrate to a commoner.


    Qi Rui nearly went mad from such a drastic downfall.


    Having been deprived of his official position, he could only hide in the back yard, afraid to meet anyone.


    Due to his ruined reputation, he rarely dared to leave the house.


    With nothing to do, Qi Rui started to behave recklessly with some pretty maids.


    During this time, Ruyu quietly left the Qi Family.


    Her indenture was in Anning¡¯s possession; technically, she wasn¡¯t a servant of the Qi Family but of Anning. With Ruyu gone, Qi Rui could do nothing about it.


    As Anning had said before, she released Ruyu and, in consideration of Ruyu¡¯s years of obedient service and help, Anning arranged for her a new identity and gave her a sum of money to start anew.


    Ruyu went from lowly status to a good citizen, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    She knelt and kowtowed several times to Anning, taking a considerable amount of Silver Coin and left Suzhou. Where she went from there, Anning didn¡¯t know.


    In the days that followed, Anning continued to live in Suzhou.


    As the Emperor¡¯s adoptive mother and Madam Fengsheng, her status in Suzhou was unrivaled; regardless of who the local officials were, they could only respect her.


    Anning lived a leisurely life. In her free time, she would go out and explore. If the weather was bad, she would stay at home, writing calligraphy, painting, or composing various writings.


    Eventually, getting bored, she began writing stories.


    Besides that, Anning opened several workshops. She introduced some efficient looms, hired female workers to weave fabric, and brought in cotton, improving spinning and weaving machines to produce fine cotton cloth.


    Later on, Anning also established various snack workshops, such as chili sauce and a variety of pastries.


    All these workshops hired exclusively female workers, providing employment opportunities for women in Suzhou and subtly elevating their status.


    While Anning enjoyed her leisure in Suzhou, Wenjuan preferred the hustle and bustle of the Capital.


    After being conferred the title of Princess, she settled in the Capital, where her Princess Mansion was, undisturbed about a place to live.


    Initially, Xie Wenshao wanted to arrange a marriage for her.


    But Wenjuan was unwilling.


    Having witnessed the marriage of Anning and Qi Rui turn sour, she lacked confidence in marriage itself.


    Over the years, Wenjuan had seen much and understood the difficulties of marriage. She didn¡¯t want to get married or to be constrained by it.


    Seeing that she was resolute, Xie Wenshao didn¡¯t press the matter.


    The affection between Xie Wenshao and Wenjuan as siblings was profound. He worried that without marriage, Wenjuan would have no support in her old age, which troubled him greatly.


    However, after a thorough conversation with him in the palace, Xie Wenshao decided to let her be. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It turned out that Wenjuan¡¯s choice to remain unmarried wasn¡¯t out of a desire for asceticism.


    She did keep men in her Princess Mansion.


    Qi Wenjuan lived a luxurious life in the Capital. Xie Wenshao treated her well, and she never lacked anything good. Anning was wealthy, her fleets always brought back substantial amounts of Silver Coin from their sea voyages, and the profits from the various workshops she opened in Suzhou were also very considerable.


    Most of that money Anning gave to Xie Wenshao, and only a small part to Qi Wenjuan.


    Even this small part was enough for Qi Wenjuan to live an indulgent life for a lifetime.


    The Princess Huixian Mansion was the most extravagantly built of all the princess mansions in the Capital. Besides the mansion, Qi Wenjuan also bought the hot spring manor, and several other manors for leisure and enjoyment, etc.


    She was not short of money and being a princess, she naturally did whatever she wished.


    Her spending was careless, never lacking any good things, even using East Pearl as marbles. As for the men she fancied, if they were willing, she would keep them in her Princess Mansion.


    This caused her much criticism, but Qi Wenjuan didn¡¯t take it to heart. In her view, living a carefree and happy life was better than anything else.


    Some officials also submitted petitions criticizing her many shortcomings.


    But these petitions were suppressed by Xie Wenshao.


    Xie Wenshao had promised Anning that if he became Emperor, he would certainly honor Anning and would ensure that Qi Wenjuan could live as she wished.


    Now that Qi Wenjuan was happy, and Xie Wenshao was willing to indulge his little sister¡¯s happiness, and since she didn¡¯t break the King¡¯s Law, it was no one else¡¯s business.


    And some people did talk to Anning about these matters, telling her to keep a tight rein on Qi Wenjuan, but Anning never interfered.


    Actually, Anning was somewhat envious of Qi Wenjuan¡¯s lifestyle.


    Young and beautiful, with power and influence, keeping the men she wanted for herself ¨C not even immortals would trade such a life.


    Because of Xie Wenshao and Anning¡¯s indulgence, Qi Wenjuan lived her life so unrestrainedly.


    And Anning had a good life too. Xie Wenshao was a man of deep loyalty and sentiment. During his reign, he always treated Anning with filial respect, never forgetting to share any good things with her, and he took great care of the Ye family as well.


    Because of the Emperor¡¯s respect, Anning was untouchable all her life.


    She opened many workshops and supported many merchants, contributing to the commercial prosperity of the Daliang Dynasty.


    But Zhao Sanya and Qi Wenwei¡¯s lives were not so easy.


    Qi Wenwei failed to pass the Imperial Examination and became a total wreck after returning to Suzhou.


    He never married nor had children in his life, and he and Zhao Sanya were constantly at odds.


    As they got older, they often fought and quarreled incessantly.


    Qi Rui died early on.


    In the end, he was destitute. When he died, there was no one by his side, and his eyes were not even closed in death.


    After Qi Rui¡¯s death, Qi Wenwei and Zhao Sanya became even more unreasonable, causing endless disturbances that became the gossip of Suzhou City.


    Anning lived to be over seventy in this life and died of natural causes.


    Shortly after her death, Xie Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan also passed away.


    Anning had avenged Ye Anning and cared for Xie Wenshao and Qi Wenjuan her entire life, ensuring the siblings lived happily ever after.


    After her death, her soul left her body and quickly reached the void.


    Ye Anning saw Anning arrive and smiled in thanks.


    "I saw it all in the Water Mirror, thank you."


    Ye Anning felt Anning was quite exceptional and possessed extraordinary abilities. Even if she had gone back herself, she might not have done as well as Anning.


    Moreover, Anning found a way to make Qi Wenshao the Emperor, which for Ye Anning, was unimaginable.


    But Anning did it, and because Qi Wenshao became Emperor, he protected Qi Wenjuan her entire life, allowing her to live as she wished.


    For a mother, this was the most desired outcome.


    Anning smiled at Ye Anning and hit her with a stream of Merit Power: "Go reincarnate."


    This Merit Power, though small, could protect Ye Anning and allow her to be reborn into a good life in her next lifetime.


    After Ye Anning left, Anning was ready to rest when she felt a disturbance in the void. She reached out and in a flash, the ghost of a modernly dressed woman appeared before her. The woman bore a look of desolation, her expression blank, but her eyes held deep-seated hatred.

 Chapter 100: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 1

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 1Anning woke up to an indescribable damp, musty odor.


    She opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings by the light of the moon.


    With one look, she understood the environment she was in, and the era it belonged to.


    This time, her client was Zhao Anning.


    Zhao Anning¡¯s story was not complex, reminiscent of the melodramatic plots in romance dramas from early years.


    Born into the wealthy Zhao Family, she was inadvertently switched at birth and became the daughter of the Liu Family.


    The Liu Family was poor, and in a household that favored sons over daughters, Zhao Anning was neglected from a young age, burdened with all sorts of chores, and was often scolded and beaten, resulting in a timid and non-confrontational personality.


    At the age of fifteen, while in the second year of junior high, Zhao Anning¡¯s true identity was revealed. The Zhao Family learned about the switched child and hurriedly came to take Zhao Anning home.


    Zhao Anning had thought that being recognized by her birth parents would guarantee her the life she deserved, full of parental love and brotherly affection, free from the abuse she used to face every day.


    However, on the day before she was taken away, she was threatened by the Liu Family, who warned her that if she dared to mess with the Liu¡¯s daughter, she would regret it and that the Liu Family would certainly make trouble for her.


    After being taken back by the Zhao Family, she found that the Zhao Family did not turn away the Liu¡¯s daughter but instead treated her exceptionally well and didn¡¯t even change her surname.


    Zhao Mingzhu, who should have been the daughter of the Liu Family, was mistakenly brought up in the Zhao Family, raised in luxury, and carefully educated, her insights and knowledge far surpassing those of Zhao Anning.


    Zhao Anning found it suffocating to stay in the Zhao Family after just a few days.


    She thought of the novels and TV series she had stealthily watched and feared that if she stayed any longer, Zhao Mingzhu would plot against her.


    Out of fear, yet unable to voice her concerns to the Zhao Family, she made a fuss and insisted on moving out.


    The Zhao Family was still good to Zhao Anning, and seeing her determination to move, they bought her a house near her school, arranged for a caretaker, and gave her a generous allowance.


    Zhao Anning thought moving out would lead to better days, but to her dismay, Zhao Mingzhu, who appeared kind and amiable, was secretly inciting classmates to target her at school.


    Zhao Mingzhu, the school¡¯s belle, had many admirers, and these boys, used by her as pawns, deliberately targeted Zhao Anning. Some girls, keen on currying favor with Zhao Mingzhu, were violent towards Zhao Anning, making her school life miserable.


    This only intensified Zhao Anning¡¯s fear.


    Her grades also started to plummet.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. The real disaster came after Zhao Mingzhu graduated and joined the Zhao Family company, eventually sidelining her aging father, Father Zhao, corrupting Zhao Anning¡¯s brother, and, in the end, taking over the company.


    Father Zhao, Mrs. Zhao, and Zhao Anning¡¯s brother were all kicked out of the house by Zhao Mingzhu.


    Zhao Anning too was several times undermined by Zhao Mingzhu, resulting in a tragic end for the entire family.


    After Zhao Anning passed away, her soul did not immediately dissipate. She witnessed Zhao Mingzhu acknowledging the Liu Family as her own, showing great filial piety to Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu, and caring deeply for the Liu¡¯s younger brother. The Liu Family was reunited, truly enjoying familial bliss.


    Looking at her own family¡¯s tragic demise filled Zhao Anning with resentment and injustice.


    She had originally thought she wouldn¡¯t care about blood ties and deliberately distanced herself from the Zhao Family.


    But when her birth parents were killed and her own brother was crippled and humiliated on the streets, Zhao Anning¡¯s heart ached unbearably. She realized, no matter how many years they had been separated or how indifferent she appeared, she still longed for her relatives¡¯ care and carried her parents and brother in her heart.


    Zhao Anning¡¯s wish was to seek revenge on Zhao Mingzhu and drive her out of the Zhao Family.


    Furthermore, she also wanted true family togetherness, parents who would love and cherish her, to mend her relationship with her brother, and to make her family proud of her.


    Anning thought this task was not difficult; she had been transmigrated into ancient times for missions in her two previous lives, and in fact, she had quite wanted to experience the modern era.


    Moreover, Zhao Anning¡¯s identity was suitable, so she took over the task.


    And now, it was when Zhao Anning was still with the Liu Family.


    She was living in a storeroom that was damp and dirty, and naturally, it reeked. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning sat on the bed for a while, then quietly got up and checked the calendar hanging in the living room. She calculated the time and knew that the day after tomorrow would be when Mrs. Zhao would come to fetch her.


    Knowing that she would stay at the Liu Family for one or two more days at most, Anning relaxed.


    She decided that during these one or two days, she wouldn¡¯t do anything; she just needed to play the role of the timid and cowardly Zhao Anning well.


    And now, the most important thing for Anning to do was to ignore the awful environment, rest up well to have the energy to deal with the scumbags of the Liu Family over these two days.


    Just now, Anning had also probed and found out that this world was an End of the World, meaning there was no Spiritual Power here, and the will of the world did not permit the existence of any supernatural phenomena.


    Cultivation and such were out of the question. If Anning wanted to do well in this task, it was impossible to rely on any other powers; she could only depend on her own abilities, such as cunning and knowledge.


    Anning could adapt to circumstances. Since cultivation was not possible, she put those thoughts behind her and quickly fell asleep in bed.


    Before dawn, while Anning was sound asleep, she heard a knock on the door.


    Shortly after, she heard Mrs. Liu¡¯s characteristic loud voice: "Anning, you sloth, the sun has already reached your backside, yet you¡¯re still not up. Hurry up and start cooking, get up and clean."


    Anning was startled awake.


    She sat up, wiped her face, and immediately put on the timorous, uneasy, and frightened expression that was unique to Zhao Anning.


    She jumped out of bed, casually grabbed a coat to wear, put on shoes, and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Mrs. Liu¡¯s massive slap came flying towards her.


    Anning certainly wouldn¡¯t take a beating.


    She pretended to slip to dodge, and while she eluded it, Mrs. Liu nearly fell due to the overexertion of her swung hand.


    This made Mrs. Liu even angrier, cursing: "Stop dawdling and get to work. If I had known you¡¯d be this lazy, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered giving birth to you. I struggled to bring you into this world, and this is how you repay me?"


    "I... I¡¯ll get to the work now."


    Anning lowered her head and quickly slipped past Mrs. Liu.


    She tied her hair back with a band, then immediately went to the kitchen to start the fire and cook rice. While the rice was cooking, she quickly swept both inside and outside the house with a broom.


    Mrs. Liu, seeing Anning working efficiently, finally nodded in satisfaction: "At least you know your place."


    She watched Anning for a while, seeing that she was working quickly without any signs of slacking, then contentedly went back to sleep.


    From Zhao Anning¡¯s memories, Anning knew that the Liu Family was quite lazy; no one wanted to get up in the morning, and it had always been Zhao Anning who cooked breakfast.


    And until Mrs. Liu had her fill of extra sleep, she would not wake up easily if the meal wasn¡¯t ready.


    Anning took advantage of this time to make herself a rather lavish breakfast.


    She fried eggs, stealthily served herself some of the cooked vegetables quickly, and also cautiously fried some slices of meat to eat.


    If it were Zhao Anning, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to do this.


    But Anning was different; she had the guts and the smarts, and knowing that the Zhao Family would come for her the day after tomorrow, she was afraid of nothing.


    After finishing her meal, she brushed her teeth and washed her face, and only then did she go to wake up the Liu Family.

 Chapter 101: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 2

    Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 2Just as Anning had expected, after Mrs. Liu got up, she took away the eggs and the better rice, leaving Anning with a bowl of thin porridge and some pickles.


    Luckily, Anning had already eaten her fill earlier, otherwise, she truly wouldn¡¯t have had the energy to deal with what was to come.


    After everyone in the Liu Family had finished eating, Anning silently washed the dishes and then went to grab her school bag to go to school.


    On her way out, she overheard Mrs. Liu and Mr. Liu discussing inside the house, talking about how Anning¡¯s academic performance wasn¡¯t so great, and that after finishing junior high, they wouldn¡¯t let her study anymore. Instead, they wanted her to go out and work¡ªto not only save on tuition but also to earn some money for the family.


    Carrying her school bag and walking out, Anning thought to herself that the Liu Family¡¯s sweet dream was probably going to be shattered this time.


    Today, Anning was also very quiet at school.


    Like usual, she shrugged her shoulders and hung her head low, shrinking timidly into a corner, ignoring the ridicule of others and, of course, not daring to stir up trouble.


    Fortunately, the school was fairly quiet today, and no insensitive students bothered Anning.


    The day quickly passed by, and Anning had gone through all the textbooks of the second year of junior high within the day, gaining a general understanding of the knowledge for that grade.


    Of course, to Anning¡ªa Da Niu who had been to countless worlds and worked in various industries¡ªthe knowledge of the second year of junior high was truly child¡¯s play, as simple as asking an adult to calculate that one plus one equals two.


    Still, Anning needed to familiarize herself with many pieces of knowledge again, such as the steps of solving math problems, as well as certain things in Chinese literature that needed to be memorized and understood¡ªof course, what was most important was political science and history.


    Every timespace has its own history, and Anning was not very familiar with this timespace, so naturally, she placed the greatest emphasis on the history textbooks.


    After school, Anning returned to the Liu home and began to cook and clean, staying busy until past eight o¡¯clock before she could rest.


    Back in that storage room, she pulled out Zhao Anning¡¯s textbooks to review.


    Fortunately, Zhao Anning was a meticulous person, and also someone nostalgic; she hadn¡¯t thrown away the books she no longer used, keeping them all well organized.


    Anning found and reviewed the textbooks for the first year of junior high as well, truly getting to grips with them.


    After reviewing the textbooks, Anning went to bed to rest.


    Tomorrow, Mrs. Zhao would come to the Liu Family, and for Anning, this was an especially important act to play; she needed to be well-rested to cope.


    The next morning, Anning woke up early and began to cook.


    Breaking from her usual routine, Mrs. Liu also got up exceptionally early today. Seeing Anning cooking, she hurried over to stop her: "That¡¯s enough, go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll cook the meal."


    Anning gave Mrs. Liu an oddly curious glance.


    Feeling guilty and somewhat frantic, Mrs. Liu snapped: "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t you rest even if I tell you? Do you just have to work, why be so self-degrading?"


    Anning didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to go inside.


    Mrs. Liu kept muttering behind her: "Who are you showing that face to, like I owe you something? Had I known it would come to this, I would have never had you in the first place. I went through such hardships to give birth to you, raised you, and now look at you, always pulling a long face at your mother, acting like someone owes you a fortune."


    Sitting on the bed, Anning held a book in her hands and read.


    She turned a deaf ear to Mrs. Liu¡¯s nagging, but internally, Anning was contemplating that once she had the capability, she needed to carefully investigate what really happened back then. Why were Liu Mingzhu and Zhao Anning switched at birth? Was it really a coincidence, or was there someone behind it?


    After reading for a while, Anning heard Mrs. Liu call from the outside: "Dinner¡¯s ready."


    She put down the book and came out, only to see her so-called younger brother, Liu Chuan, gnawing on a chicken leg.


    Seeing Anning, Liu Chuan glared at her defiantly, and then turned to Mrs. Liu and said: "Mom, save all the chicken legs for me, don¡¯t let Anning have any."


    If it were like any other day, Mrs. Liu would have readily agreed with a laugh.


    But Mrs. Liu did not cater to Liu Chuan as usual today.


    She snatched a chicken leg and stuffed it into Anning¡¯s hand: "Eat quickly. Don¡¯t just stand there."


    Anning looked down, faking an expression of being moved, and silently gnawed on the chicken leg.


    She sifted through her memories; there had been a similar scenario when Zhao Anning was in the Liu Family. Never treated well by the Liu Family, Zhao Anning was deeply moved when Mrs. Liu suddenly gave her a chicken leg, believing that Mrs. Liu still cared for her. Afterwards, she was manipulated by Mrs. Liu several times because of this incident. This intention had eventually led her to actively request to leave the Zhao Family, clearing the way for Liu Mingzhu.


    While Anning was chewing the chicken leg, she was pondering how to deal with the Liu Family in the future.


    After finishing the chicken leg, Anning returned to her room to grab her school bag: "Mom, I, I¡¯m going to school."


    Mrs. Liu grabbed Anning: "I¡¯ve already called your teacher and asked for a day off for you. You¡¯ll go out with Mom later."


    Anning obediently nodded her head: "Okay."


    Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t bother to tidy up the house and simply took some money and went shopping with Anning after Liu Chuan went to school.


    That day, Mrs. Liu took Anning to several clothing stores, bought her quite a few clothes, took her for a haircut, and after seeing Anning looking somewhat pale, even splurged on a beauty treatment for her.


    Anning didn¡¯t know how to react to all this.


    When the mother and daughter returned, Anning found that the storage room she slept in had drastically changed.


    The previously cluttered storage room had been organized, the bed was replaced, and new bedding and sheets were provided. The whole room was arranged quite nicely, at least looking like a young girl¡¯s chamber.


    She understood in her heart that the Zhao Family must be arriving soon.


    The Liu Family must be scared that the Zhao Family would find out they had mistreated their daughter, so they hurriedly bought clothes for Anning and redecorated the room.


    In Zhao Anning¡¯s memory, it was because the Liu Family rectified things in time that when Mrs. Zhao came to pick up Anning, she found that Anning was doing well in the Liu Family and hadn¡¯t been mistreated, which led her to later give the Liu Family five million.


    Of course, this time, Anning didn¡¯t want to let the Liu Family benefit for nothing. Those five million, Anning wouldn¡¯t even want to throw them away, let alone give them to this trashy Liu Family.


    Seeing that everything was set up, Mrs. Liu¡¯s mood improved significantly. She patted Anning on the shoulder amicably: "Alright, you must be tired from the day out. Hurry back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready."


    Anning looked at her nervously, and Mrs. Liu frowned, causing Anning to shrink back in fear before obediently returning to her room.


    Outside, Mrs. Liu cursed: "A shallow-eyed thing, who are you trying to fool with that ghostly look..."


    Then Mr. Liu chuckled and consoled her: "Alright, stop scolding her. It¡¯s better for her to be timid so she won¡¯t dare to spout nonsense. Even after she goes back, she is still under the control of our daughter."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    After Anning entered her room, her gaze turned gloomy.


    She looked at the room that had been hastily arranged in a day, and then she laughed.


    Because of the short time, the Liu Family had made it look presentable, but the room still had a smell.


    Moreover, since they had nowhere to put all the junk and were reluctant to throw it away, it was actually all piled up in a corner of the room, covered with cloth and boards.


    Anning didn¡¯t rest for a moment, took off her new clothes, hid all the newly bought clothes, and put on the old clothes she had picked up at the Liu Family. She openly displayed the rest of the old clothes.


    Then, she tore off the new sheets and replaced them with old and moldy ones. The sheets had patches on them; such things would be an eyesore even decades ago, not to mention the present day.


    Anning wasn¡¯t satisfied yet; she tore the fillings a bit, revealing the blackened cotton inside, and added some stains on the sheets as well.


    Afterward, Anning moved the junk back out, making the room look cluttered everywhere. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she deliberately wreaked havoc in the room, outside, the Liu Family couple were busily preparing delicious food in the kitchen.

 Chapter 102: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 3

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 3Because Anning was submissive and timid, the Liu Family couple were quite relieved about her.


    Especially Mrs. Liu.


    She believed that if she told Anning to stay in her room and not come out, she would definitely stay put and never dare to cause any trouble.


    However, what the couple never dreamed was that after spending a whole day tidying up the storage room until it was presentable, in just a short while, Anning had almost returned it to its original state.


    No, it wasn¡¯t exactly back to its original state; it was even more cluttered and looked even more uninhabitable.


    Besides messing up the room and putting on dirty clothes, Anning insanely inflicted many wounds on herself.


    When Anning was at the Liu Family, she was actually beaten quite often.


    Whether it was Mr. Liu or Mrs. Liu, whoever was aggrieved outside would come back and vent their anger on her.


    She always had scars on her body, but these past few days, probably because the school was going to conduct a physical checkup, Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t hit her much.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t been beaten these last few days, there were still some bruises on Anning¡¯s body.


    What Anning needed to do was to deepen these marks, make the old scars more obvious, and then add some new injuries.


    She was truly ruthless.


    Ruthless to others, and to herself as well.


    Anning found a blunt object and fiercely chipped at her own arms and legs to make obvious injury marks, making them look like they had been twisted, and then she added many new injuries on her body.


    These wounds were particularly frightening in appearance, but in fact, they did not cause much physical harm.


    After doing all this, Anning was truly exhausted.


    This body, perpetually undernourished and poorly maintained, was not in good health.


    It was only by pushing herself that Anning managed to accomplish all this.


    Just as she had sat down on her bed wanting to take a breather, she heard some noise outside.


    It seemed to be a loud voice, followed by Mrs. Liu¡¯s ingratiating voice.


    And there was also a rather gentle woman¡¯s voice.


    Hearing that woman¡¯s voice, Anning heaved a big sigh of relief.


    She knew, the biological mother of this body had finally arrived.


    Zhao Anning¡¯s biological mother was named Song Ruyi, actually a decently pleasant person, outwardly appearing gentle and soft, but internally she was strong.


    She was born into the scholarly Song Family, the only daughter, and was pampered since childhood. During her studies, she had a pure campus romance with Zhao Han, a son from the wealthy Zhao Family. Since both families were well-matched socially and the parents knew each other, they arranged the marriage right after Song Ruyi graduated, and not long after, the two got married.


    After marriage, Zhao Han was always quite good to Song Ruyi, and also remained celibate.


    It can be said that the family atmosphere in the Zhao Family was rather pleasant.


    And now, Song Ruyi was standing at the door of Anning¡¯s room.


    She asked softly, "Does Anning live in this room?"


    Mrs. Liu smiled obsequiously, "Yes, yes, she hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past few days. She took a sick leave from school today and she should still be resting now."


    "Not feeling well, is it serious?"


    As soon as Song Ruyi heard that Anning was unwell, she immediately took it seriously, "If possible, I would like to take her back right away, after all, the medical conditions in the city are much better. Also, Anning¡¯s father and brother have been looking forward to her return."


    If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Han discussing a major project these days, and Ming Rui studying for his final year in high school, these two would definitely have come to pick Anning up together. It was just that they really couldn¡¯t find the time, so Song Ruyi had to come alone with bodyguards and a driver to Peng County to bring Anning back home.


    "That¡¯s appropriate."


    Mrs. Liu smiled, "Dinner is also ready, why don¡¯t we eat first and then leave?"


    Song Ruyi actually didn¡¯t want to stay long, but seeing the Liu Family¡¯s enthusiasm, and thinking of Mingzhu¡¯s birth mother, she decided to stay.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go see Anning first and then we¡¯ll have dinner together later."


    While speaking, Song Ruyi raised her hand to knock on the door.


    Upon hearing the knocking, Anning got up to open the door, but after a thought, she stopped.


    Anning turned back and grabbed a knife, gritted her teeth, her eyes flashing fiercely, then she slashed her wrist.


    The blood vessels on her wrist were cut, Anning threw the knife on the ground and collapsed softly, then feigned unconsciousness.


    Song Ruyi kept knocking from outside but no one opened the door.


    She asked Mrs. Liu, "Did Anning go out?"


    Mrs. Liu quickly shook her head: "No, she has been in her room all the time, she must be asleep."


    Song Ruyi recalled Mrs. Liu mentioning that Anning had been unwell these days, wondering if she was running a fever or something else, thinking the child¡¯s illness seemed serious, she became anxious.


    "Where are the keys?"


    Song Ruyi reached out to Mrs. Liu.


    "Keys, keys."


    Mrs. Liu was also somewhat panicked. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had a very bad premonition, nervously searched herself, then hurried back to the bedroom to find the keys.


    Mrs. Liu took a long time to find the keys, Song Ruyi waited at the door, becoming more panicked and anxious.


    Unable to wait any longer, she gestured to the bodyguards behind her to kick the door open.


    She thought, if necessary, she would compensate the Liu Family with extra money; compared to her daughter¡¯s health, money was trivial.


    However, when the bodyguard kicked open the door and Song Ruyi saw the situation inside, her heart clenched in pain, and she started sweating profusely.


    Not just Song Ruyi, even the Zhao Family¡¯s bodyguard was stunned, and also felt deeply disturbed.


    It was a small, windowless room filled randomly with various objects, some of which were garbage.


    Like shoes from over a decade ago, a cabinet missing a leg, and a bald broom, none of it was clean.


    The room was obviously damp due to lack of ventilation or sunlight, and had an indescribable moldy smell along with a stench hitting the nostrils.


    Near the wall was a creaky single bed, an old model from twenty years ago, covered with a mattress showing blackened cotton and very thin, clearly used for many years, and the bed sheets were dirty and tattered with several patches.


    And the blanket on the bed was also very thin. Additionally, there was no dressing table or desk in the room, backpacks were placed on the floor, and notebooks and books were thrown on the bed.


    All this while upsetting wasn¡¯t what pained Song Ruyi.


    What she couldn¡¯t accept was seeing her daughter, perhaps, lying in a pool of blood, blood slowly flowing from her wrist, with a bloodied knife lying beside her.


    Furthermore, the girl¡¯s clothes were significantly short and outdated, dirty, and tattered.


    Such a child could pass as a beggar if taken out, even begging might invoke pity and people might willingly give her more money.


    Yet, the Liu Family¡¯s circumstances were supposed to be decent.


    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu, although not wearing any branded clothes, were dressed neatly and the furniture in the Liu Family¡¯s living room wasn¡¯t too shabby either.


    But...


    Song Ruyi trembled as she approached Anning, reached out to check her breath, then burst into tears.


    "Hurry... whoever can stop the bleeding, help her stop bleeding, call for emergency... take her to the hospital."


    Seeing Anning¡¯s face, Song Ruyi panicked completely.


    She knew, this pitifully miserable, barely alive girl must be her beloved biological daughter.

 Chapter 103: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 4

    Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 4Anning was actually conscious.


    She carefully calculated the time and place to slice her wrists; she chose a spot that bleeds a lot but is easily stopped.


    Song Ruyi¡¯s bodyguards have basic first aid knowledge, and someone quickly helped Anning stop the bleeding, and another bodyguard called for emergency services.


    When Song Ruyi shouted, it shocked Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu who were outside talking to the driver and searching for keys inside the house.


    They thought something happened and hurried over.


    By the time they saw the room restored to its original state, the torn and tattered clothes on Anning, and the fresh blood covering her, they were both stunned.


    Immediately after, they were overwhelmed with rage.


    Had Song Ruyi not been standing nearby, it¡¯s uncertain whether Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu might have physically attacked Anning regardless of gender.


    Anning was fully aware of everything happening around her.


    However, her acting was so good, pretending to be unconscious; nobody, not even Song Ruyi¡¯s bodyguards, could tell there was anything off.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    After her anger and shock subsided, Mrs. Liu quickly recovered.


    She eagerly searched for an excuse: "Could it be that she was bullied at school? Ningning never mentioned anything, I have to go ask her teachers."


    Song Ruyi swept a sharp gaze, silencing Mrs. Liu with her icy stare.


    Song Ruyi handed her bag to a bodyguard, then squatted down and softly called Anning¡¯s name.


    She just knelt there calling, not daring to touch Anning.


    Looking at Anning¡¯s thin, palm-sized face and the scars peeking out from the torn collar, Song Ruyi couldn¡¯t help but start crying.


    Although Anning was Song Ruyi¡¯s biological daughter, she hadn¡¯t raised her and they didn¡¯t really have any emotional connection.


    Song Ruyi had actually planned to take Anning back to the Zhao Family and then properly nurture their mother-daughter relationship, treating her well over time to develop their bond.


    To be honest, when Song Ruyi arrived at the Liu Family home, she didn¡¯t have much knowledge about Anning; apart from the blood relation, she was almost a stranger.


    However, when she pushed open the door and saw her daughter lying in a pool of blood, seeing how pitiful the frail child looked, her heart was in agony.


    Only at that moment did she realize this was her daughter, her own flesh and blood, born after ten months of pregnancy, a relative connected by an inseparable blood bond.


    Realizing this, Song Ruyi felt even more heartbroken.


    At this time, she felt a mother¡¯s sadness and anger.


    Sadness for her child¡¯s suffering, anger that her child was not treated well by the Liu couple as they claimed, but instead forced to confine herself in a small storage room to commit suicide.


    Thinking of Zhao Mingzhu, who had been pampered and adored from childhood, Song Ruyi suddenly felt a deep sense of injustice.


    Why?


    Why does the Liu¡¯s daughter grow up adored in the Zhao Family, while her own daughter is mistreated?


    Seeing both new and old wounds on her child, Song Ruyi knew this mistreatment wasn¡¯t just a day or two.


    Fortunately, the Liu home wasn¡¯t far from the hospital, and it wasn¡¯t peak hour, so the ambulance arrived quickly.


    Song Ruyi, ignoring the frantic Liu couple, directed the bodyguards to help the nurses lift Anning into the ambulance.


    She followed into the ambulance.


    Once inside, the emergency doctor checked all of Anning¡¯s vital signs and re-bandaged her wounds.


    After bandaging the wounds, the doctor, looking displeased, scolded Song Ruyi:"What kind of parents are you? You¡¯ve driven your child to this state?"


    Seeing Song Ruyi dressed in designer clothes, whereas Anning was dressed like a beggar, the doctor felt even more displeased: "If you have a child, take proper care of her, otherwise don¡¯t have one at all."


    Song Ruyi, confused, took an unearned scolding, and her resentment towards Mr. and Mrs. Liu deepened.


    "Yes, what you said is correct, but... I only found my daughter today."


    Song Ruyi waited for the doctor¡¯s emotions to settle before explaining, "My daughter was swapped at birth, and I never imagined she was living like this."


    The doctors and nurses began to imagine a melodramatic tale.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Anning was rushed into the emergency room.


    Song Ruyi, accompanied by her bodyguard and driver, anxiously waited outside.


    The Liu couple also felt that they couldn¡¯t explain themselves well and followed, intending to clear things up with Song Ruyi.


    Mrs. Liu kept circling Song Ruyi, saying, "Sister Song, we honestly did not mistreat Anning. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the child; she¡¯s so stubborn, never speaks up even when bullied outside... This..."


    She spoke while wiping away tears.


    Song Ruyi, however, kept a cold face and did not respond to Mrs. Liu.


    After about half an hour, the door to the emergency room opened, and a nurse came out. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ruyi hurriedly grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand, anxiously asking, "How¡¯s my daughter? Is she alright?"


    The young nurse, with a stern face, said, "The patient is not in life-threatening condition, but... "


    "But what?" Song Ruyi, heart racing with fear, was terrified of hearing anything bad about Anning from the nurse.


    The nurse, holding a medical report and speaking angrily, said, "What are you parents doing? The child is covered in injuries, old and new. Were you not aware? Bruises, pinch marks, needle pricks, burns from cigarettes... Moreover, she¡¯s severely malnourished; if she doesn¡¯t receive proper care soon, she may not survive long."


    "What?"


    Song Ruyi nearly collapsed.


    Her bodyguard supported her; she steadied herself and urgently asked, "What¡¯s going on? How could my daughter be malnourished?"


    Then, turning angrily towards Mrs. Liu, she exclaimed, "Tell me, how could my daughter be malnourished? How could she be starving? And what about these injuries on her body? With so many old and new injuries; doctors said they can¡¯t tell for how many years she¡¯s been abused. You tell me that you treated my daughter well, is this your definition of good treatment?"


    As Song Ruyi spoke, she grew increasingly angrier and more heartbroken for Anning, and couldn¡¯t hold back slapping Mrs. Liu across the face.


    Mrs. Liu, angry as well, screamed and was about to fight back.


    The Zhao family¡¯s bodyguards, who were not to be trifled with, promptly intervened to hold back Mrs. Liu.


    Song Ruyi took a deep breath and slowly said, "I don¡¯t want to see them, throw them out."


    Several bodyguards then escorted Mr. and Mrs. Liu out of the hospital.


    Meanwhile, inside the emergency room, Anning slowly opened her eyes.


    She saw a face, enlarged and smiling kindly.


    "Are you awake?"


    A middle-aged female doctor smiled at Anning, her voice particularly gentle.


    Anning, looking at the doctor, let her tears fall in strings: "Did you save me? Why did you save me? I would rather be dead."


    Most people regret attempting suicide after being saved, and hardly seek to end their lives again.


    But Anning, after being rescued, felt no relief; instead, her eyes carried a deep pain and a sense of despair that touched the female doctor.


    The female doctor, a kind-hearted person, particularly felt sympathy, as her own daughter was about the same age as Anning; she felt extra compassion and patience for girls of this age.


    "How could you say that? Life is beautiful, and there are many wonderful things to experience only if you are alive."


    Anning turned her face away, letting her tears fall: "But I¡¯ve never experienced anything beautiful in my life. My parents... never loved me at all. I¡¯m just in the eighth grade, and they were already planning to sell me..."


    Anning struggled to breathe as she continued, "I¡¯m not afraid of being beaten, I can work from dawn till dusk, I don¡¯t even need to go to school, but... how could they sell me, especially to an old man."


    The female doctor, moved to tears, touched Anning¡¯s head: "Don¡¯t think too much about it, try to be alright, you won¡¯t be sold."

 Chapter 104: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 5

    Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 5Song Ruyi finally waited for the doctor to come out.


    She hurried over: "Doctor, how is my daughter? Has she awakened?"


    The female doctor looked Song Ruyi up and down, unable to hide the anger in her eyes: "How could a mother like you be so cruel, driving a good child to suicide? What era is this that you still want to sell your daughter? That¡¯s human trafficking, a crime."


    Song Ruyi was also stunned: "Doctor, no, I¡¯ve just recognized my biological daughter, how could I sell her?"


    The female doctor took a deep breath: "The child just woke up, I specifically asked her why she attempted suicide, she said her parents wanted to sell her, even to an old man, she¡¯d rather die than be sold."


    This single sentence broke Song Ruyi¡¯s heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but step back, feeling unbearable discomfort all over, blood rushing to her head, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    She was steadied by several bodyguards, and Song Ruyi stood firm.


    She took a deep breath and first thanked the doctor: "Thank you so much today, you saved my daughter, I... I¡¯ve just recognized her today. I didn¡¯t know anything about what had happened to her."


    The female doctor didn¡¯t expect such a melodramatic tale.


    She couldn¡¯t help but gossip a bit: "The child has injuries all over her body, clearly having been abused for years, and her health is very poor, severely malnourished. You¡¯re her biological mother, now that you¡¯ve recognized her you must nourish her well, be more patient with her, and show her more love, otherwise the child really will be ruined."


    Song Ruyi quickly nodded: "Yes, what you¡¯re saying is right, I will definitely take good care of her."


    The female doctor couldn¡¯t help but add: "It¡¯s rare to see foster parents like your daughter¡¯s, previously unaware of the mix-up, how could they have the heart to abuse her so terribly unless they knew she wasn¡¯t their own."


    After saying this, the doctor, remembering she had other things to do, advised Song Ruyi again before leaving.


    Song Ruyi¡¯s mind was consumed with the doctor¡¯s words, unless not biologically theirs, how else could one have the heart to abuse like this?


    And under what circumstances would it be known she wasn¡¯t their own child?


    The most likely scenario is that the Liu Family had intentionally switched the child.


    Song Ruyi thought of the injuries on Anning¡¯s body, and then of the moment she first saw the child, covered in blood. The more she pondered, the more she felt the doctor was right.


    Even a fierce tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its own cubs, if the Liu Family always thought Anning was their own biological daughter, even if they favored sons, they wouldn¡¯t beat the child to death, right?


    Thinking of all this, Song Ruyi¡¯s heart ached even more, anger rushing out uncontrollably.


    Anning, in the hospital room, was unaware of the situation outside, and even more unaware that, without her knowledge, the doctor had given her a divine assist.


    Song Ruyi now felt somewhat afraid to see Anning.


    She asked a bodyguard to buy some food, while she herself stood in the corridor to call Zhao Han.


    Zhao Han had just returned home from the company, changed into casual clothes, and was about to call Song Ruyi when his phone rang.


    Zhao Han answered the call, only to hear Song Ruyi¡¯s sobbing.


    Song Ruyi appeared fragile but was actually strong-willed inside; she hardly ever cried, so hearing her cry so heartbreakingly threw Zhao Han into a panic.


    "Ruyi, don¡¯t cry, what happened? Who has bullied you? Or is the child refusing to acknowledge you?"


    This was the first thing that came to Zhao Han¡¯s mind.


    Song Ruyi cried and shook her head: "No, none of that, husband, you don¡¯t know the suffering our daughter has endured, I can¡¯t bear to think of it now, thank goodness I went there today, otherwise, our daughter would be dead, really dead."


    Zhao Han was startled, almost dropping his phone to the ground.


    Just like Song Ruyi, when he heard about his biological daughter¡¯s incident, he also felt a lot of pain inside.


    Although he had never met her, she was his own flesh and blood, born from his hopes and expectations. No matter the circumstances, he felt connected to her, and the ties of blood made him shudder with fear, sorrow, and rage upon hearing the news of her suicide attempt.


    "What exactly happened, tell me clearly."


    Song Ruyi lowered her voice, explaining in detail how she went to the Liu Family, how she found Anning attempting suicide, what the doctor diagnosed after examining Anning at the hospital, and everything the doctor had said.


    "Husband, you don¡¯t know how scared I was. If I had been even a moment later, our daughter might have been gone. And the child, she¡¯s covered in bruises; the doctor said it¡¯s the result of long-term domestic abuse, and that she¡¯s also malnourished... Husband, I really feel terrible inside, I¡¯m so sorry to our child. If I had been more careful back then, if I hadn¡¯t left her side for a second, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such suffering."


    A mother¡¯s intuition about her child is never wrong. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ruyi¡¯s heart was still aching.


    Her tears also made Zhao Han quite distressed.


    After learning that their biological daughter had been switched at birth and that the other family¡¯s situation was far inferior to the Zhao Family¡¯s, Zhao Han had considered some bad options.


    He had thought about his daughter living in poor conditions, wearing old clothes, working hard every day, and possibly being looked down upon by others.


    But he had never imagined that his own biological daughter was being beaten terribly where he couldn¡¯t see her, and even driven to the point of attempting suicide.


    At this moment, the horrific events his daughter had endured left Zhao Han restless and filled with guilt.


    Now his entire heart was focused on Anning, completely forgetting that he had another daughter, Zhao Mingzhu, who also needed his care.


    Zhao Han waited a little while, and after emotionally preparing himself, he said to Song Ruyi: "Spend more time with our child, let her heal properly in the hospital before bringing her home. Once she¡¯s back, we will make it up to her, repaying everything we owe her."


    "Okay."


    After pouring out her heart to Zhao Han, Song Ruyi felt much better: "I will take good care of Anning, don¡¯t worry, husband. But I will have to wait a few days before going back, you and Ming Rui take care of yourselves, and try to comfort Mingzhu too."


    After hanging up, Song Ruyi braced herself, then pushed open the door to the hospital room.


    Upon entering, she saw the emaciated and diminutive Anning lying on the hospital bed.


    Anning was asleep, her eyes tightly shut, looking exceptionally tranquil. However, a tear was still on the verge of falling from the corner of her eye, which distressed Song Ruyi even more.


    Even while asleep, the child cried, which showed just how tough her life had been over the years.


    Her hatred for the Liu Family people deepened in her heart.


    Originally, Song Ruyi had wanted to bring Anning home and didn¡¯t wish for Zhao Mingzhu to suffer at the Liu Family¡¯s hands, intending to offer them a compensation. She had brought money with her for this purpose.


    But now, not only did Song Ruyi not want to give the Liu Family any money, not wreaking havoc on them would already be a kindness.


    She walked slowly to the bedside and sat down, reaching out to hold Anning¡¯s hand.


    But at that moment, Anning started to flail her hands in her sleep, crying and pleading as if she were having a nightmare.


    "Don¡¯t hit me, Mom, please don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m being good, I¡¯ll do the work, I¡¯ll do all the chores at home, please don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll kneel and be a horse for my brother to ride, please no more..."


    "Mom, don¡¯t sell me, I don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll eat less and work more, I... I won¡¯t go to school anymore, I¡¯ll go out to make money, please don¡¯t sell me."


    Hearing these words, Song Ruyi burst into tears once again.

 Chapter 105: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 6

    Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 6Anning opened her eyes and saw Song Ruyi sitting at the head of her bed.


    She looked at Song Ruyi with a defensive expression: "Who are you?"


    Song Ruyi was not surprised by Anning¡¯s wariness.


    After all, she was a stranger to Anning now.


    She picked up a bowl of porridge from the bedside table and, while trying to feed Anning with a spoon, said, "I am your mother, you are my biological daughter."


    Anning¡¯s eyes grew more cautious: "Auntie, I am not a child anymore, you cannot deceive me like this."


    Seeing Anning¡¯s disbelief, Song Ruyi put down the bowl of porridge and took out some documents from her bag and handed them to Anning: "Take a look at these yourself."


    After Anning looked through the documents and the paternity test, she looked up at Song Ruyi: "Is what you said... all true?"


    Song Ruyi smiled and gently stroked Anning¡¯s hair: "Of course it¡¯s true. We only recently discovered that the children were switched, then we checked with the hospital from that year, later found your information, and quietly had someone take your hair for a paternity test. After confirming, I came to pick you up."


    Anning¡¯s head hung lower: "No wonder..."


    "No wonder what?"


    Song Ruyi was somewhat curious.


    "No wonder when I felt like I was about to die, it always seemed like someone was calling me, someone hugging me." Anning said softly, if not for Song Ruyi being so close, she might not have heard her voice.


    Looking at the bandage wrapped around Anning¡¯s wrist and the purple bruises on her thin arms, Song Ruyi felt like there was a lump in her chest, unable to speak at all.


    After a long time, Anning looked up at Song Ruyi again: "You are my mother, my real mother? Will you cherish me? If you don¡¯t sell me, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Her voice was exceptionally quiet when she spoke, her entire demeanor gentle and compliant, appearing particularly pitiful.


    Song Ruyi felt a sourness in her heart, she reached out to hug Anning in her arms: "I won¡¯t sell you, I¡¯m your mother, how could I sell you? I don¡¯t have enough time to love you."


    Anning leaned against Song Ruyi¡¯s chest, wanting to hug Song Ruyi but feeling a bit shy.


    Song Ruyi collected her emotions and began to feed Anning.


    Anning sipped the porridge little by little, and finally, there was a light in her eyes: "This porridge tastes really good."


    The porridge was bought by a bodyguard, just ordinary meat porridge, which truly didn¡¯t taste that great. Song Ruyi had reluctantly swallowed half a bowl before Anning woke up.


    Yet this not-so-great porridge was surprisingly delightful to Anning.


    It was clear how Anning¡¯s days with the Liu family had been like.


    "What did you use to eat before?"


    Song Ruyi prepared herself mentally before asking Anning.


    Anning thought carefully: "Plain porridge, pickled vegetables, and steamed buns mostly, rarely had stir-fried dishes, I actually really like to eat meat, but my mom wouldn¡¯t let me, she said girls need to be thin, she never let me eat to my full." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ruyi felt waves of anger surge inside her again.


    A girl in her early teens, a critical time for growth, and the Liu family hadn¡¯t let her eat well, clearly not wanting the child to develop well.


    "It won¡¯t be like this anymore."


    Song Ruyi held back her tears, smiling at Anning: "When you go back with mom, I¡¯ll buy you delicious food, you can eat whatever you want, shall we eat our fill, okay?"


    "Really?"


    Anning¡¯s eyes brightened more and more: "Can I eat meat? Can I taste what bread is like? I also want to drink juice, can I have all these? Will it... cost a lot of money?"


    She asked cautiously, almost not daring to look at Song Ruyi.


    Song Ruyi nodded vigorously: "Yes, it¡¯s all possible. Whatever you want to eat, just eat it. Mom will give you money, you can buy it yourself, or if you don¡¯t want to eat outside, you can have the home chef make it for you."


    Anning smiled, her eyes curving: "It feels great to be full."


    After finishing a bowl of porridge, it was already very late.


    Song Ruyi told Anning to rest. Anning lay down, her hand tightly clutching the corner of Song Ruyi¡¯s clothing.


    Song Ruyi looked down at her, seeing the child¡¯s eyes wide open, looking at her unwilling to part.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Song Ruyi thought Anning needed something.


    "Are you really my mother? Will I really never have to endure beatings and hunger again?"


    Anning asked again, uncertain: "I¡¯m afraid to close my eyes. I¡¯m afraid this is all a dream, and once I wake up, you¡¯ll be gone... I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a mom like you, who would talk gently to me, not hit me, and would hug me."


    Song Ruyi¡¯s heart felt like it was soaked in warm water, soft and slightly sour, an indescribable feeling.


    She bent down, tucked Anning¡¯s stray hair behind her ear, removed her shoes, and lay down beside the hospital bed, pulling Anning into her arms: "Mom is here, this isn¡¯t a dream, all of this is real. Go to sleep now, when you wake up, mom will still be here."


    "Really."


    Anning laughed heartily, holding Song Ruyi tightly and burying her head in her embrace: "Now I know what it feels like to be held by mom. It¡¯s really nice, mom¡¯s embrace is so warm."


    Anning was very tired, and soon after saying this, she fell asleep.


    Song Ruyi dared not move, fearful that any movement might wake her newly found daughter.


    She waited until Anning was asleep, then looked down carefully at her, tracing the features of Anning¡¯s face over and over with her eyes.


    Anning¡¯s features were very gentle, and she looked obedient and pitiable while asleep.


    Her eyebrows were thin, just like Song Ruyi¡¯s, and with her eyes closed, her long eyelashes looked like small fans, and her nose was both pert and small. Especially her mouth, the shape of her lips was almost identical to Song Ruyi¡¯s.


    Watching Anning, Song Ruyi then realized what it meant to be a biological mother and daughter.


    Indeed, the feeling of a blood connection was like this.


    Previously, she had a deep affection for Zhao Mingzhu, but still felt that something was missing in their relationship.


    Now she understood, the missing link was this mutual understanding, the empathy.


    Like with Anning, every hurt on Anning¡¯s body felt painful to her, a visceral experience that others simply couldn¡¯t feel.


    Anning did all she could, and slept very soundly.


    She did not sleep for long, waking up after only a few hours.


    Upon waking, she could still feel the warmth of Song Ruyi¡¯s embrace.


    She kept her eyes closed, not moving, but mentally called out to An Xin.


    Quickly, the previously silent An Xin spoke out.


    "Ningning, there was something fishy about the mix-up of children back then."


    Uh?


    Anning gestured for An Xin to hurry up and speak.


    An Xin said indignantly, "When the Zhao family knew Zhao Mingzhu wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, they didn¡¯t tell her, it was kept from Zhao Mingzhu. Logically speaking, Zhao Mingzhu had no idea, and the Zhao family also secretly looked into your whereabouts, not even Zhao Mingrui knew about it, but how did the Liu family know? And how did they manage to arrange a room and buy new clothes for you before Song Ruyi arrived?"

 Chapter 106: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 7

    Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 7Having come to this world, although An Xin had not been in contact with Anning, she still, in her own way, followed everything related to the Liu Family and the Zhao Family.


    By this time, the internet was highly developed, and An Xin could hide nothing from the digital world.


    An Xin discovered that the Liu Family, upon receiving a piece of news, began to arrange the room and was busy treating Anning to good food, buying her clothes.


    She wondered whether the incident of switching the children many years ago was not a mere mishap but was intentionally orchestrated by someone.


    Anning had suspected this as well.


    "I have also doubted that incident," she said softly as she discussed with An Xin, "We don¡¯t have any evidence right now, we can only make the people from the Zhao Family feel guilty, as if they especially owe me, and then slowly gather evidence."


    An Xin thought about it and felt that was all they could do for now.


    In this small world, where nothing could be cultivated, Anning was just an ordinary person; she could only use ordinary methods to solve these issues.


    Anning did not know what the situation was like in the Zhao Family now, her health was not good, and she dared not interact too much with the Liu Family. The only thing she could do now was to hold onto Song Ruyi tightly and cultivate a relationship with her during the few days of hospitalization.


    Anning lay in bed, reflecting on everything she had done these past few days, and finally felt at ease after finding no oversights. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Zhao Anning¡¯s memory, when Song Ruyi came to fetch her, the Liu Family had decorated her room and bought her many new clothes. They made sure she looked presentable, so when Song Ruyi saw her, she thought Anning had a rather good life with the Liu Family.


    Song Ruyi wanted to keep Zhao Mingzhu at the Zhao Family and, to compensate the Liu Family, even gave them five million.


    At that time, Song Ruyi was in a hurry to return home, picking up Zhao Anning and rushing back to the Zhao Family. During that period, Zhao Anning had no time to develop a relationship with Song Ruyi.


    Because they were in a rush, Zhao Anning did not feel secure; she was nervous and apprehensive. After returning to the Zhao Family, she was even more sensitive than Lin Daiyu when she entered the Jia Mansion. She dared not make a single extra move or utter an unnecessary word.


    Now, what Anning needed to do was to expose the Liu Family¡¯s wrongdoing and make the most of her time to understand Song Ruyi, while incidentally engendering some mother-daughter affection from her.


    After lying down for a while, Anning opened her eyes. She moved slightly and then, like a startled little bird, dared not move again.


    But her eyes were wide open, greedily watching Song Ruyi.


    Song Ruyi had actually woken up when Anning moved.


    She could feel the unrest in Anning¡¯s arms and could also feel Anning¡¯s gaze when she looked at her.


    The corners of Song Ruyi¡¯s mouth curved, and she smiled at Anning, "Awake? Don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit longer?"


    Anning shook her head; she quietly examined Song Ruyi a few more times, her eyes full of care: "Have you been lying like this the whole time? Are your arms numb, are your legs sore?"


    The position Song Ruyi was lying in was actually quite uncomfortable. If one lay for too long, their body would stiffen, and they would feel numb and achy all over.


    Song Ruyi propped herself up to sit: "I¡¯m fine, how do you feel now? Is the wound still hurting? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?"


    Anning smiled, her eyes curved like crescents: "I¡¯m very good. I¡¯ve never been this good before. Thank you, mom."


    She uttered the word "mom" very softly, but it was indescribably sweet.


    Such a well-behaved and clever girl, with a smile so beautiful, struck right at the heart of Song Ruyi.


    Song Ruyi felt that Anning was particularly beautiful at this moment, and especially endearing, the more she looked, the prettier she became, the more she liked her.


    Anning also sat up, her eyelashes fluttering slightly as she spoke softly, "Mom, can you tell me about our family? Who¡¯s in it? What does dad look like, and will they like me?"


    Naturally, Song Ruyi was willing to let Anning learn more about the family she would be living with in the future.


    She got up to pull over a chair to sit down, then took out her phone to show Anning the photos from her album.


    "Look, this is our home, this is your dad, this is your brother... They will definitely like you. When you come home, don¡¯t be afraid, tell mom whatever is on your mind, and just do whatever you want to do, okay?"


    Anning smiled as she looked at the photos: "Our home is so big, what a beautiful garden, and there¡¯s a swimming pool too? I really like swimming, but auntie didn¡¯t have the money to let me learn. This is dad, huh? Dad is so handsome, and brother is handsome too."


    Anning then looked up at Song Ruyi again: "Mom is also very beautiful, both gentle and beautiful."


    Song Ruyi smiled, feeling a burst of joy in her heart: "Our Anning is also very beautiful, and looks a lot like me."


    "I..."


    Anning said shyly with her head lowered: "I¡¯m very ugly. At school, the students don¡¯t like me, they all call me ugly, and they disdain me for not doing well in studies. I can only do housework, there¡¯s nothing else I can do..."


    "Mom likes Anning."


    Song Ruyi felt very sad inside, but still smiled to comfort Anning: "Our Anning is the prettiest. They just don¡¯t see clearly, that¡¯s why they say such things. It¡¯s not scary to not be good at studies; we¡¯ll make it up slowly. And, I think Anning is so capable, being able to do so much housework."


    Anning looked at Song Ruyi, blinking, her damp eyes were like that of a newborn animal, pure and innocent, making Song Ruyi¡¯s heart tender.


    She touched Anning¡¯s head, resolved to protect her own daughter in the future and never let her get hurt again.


    The hospital room was filled with warmth.


    But the Liu Family was in complete disarray.


    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu had no heart to cook. They hastily put together something for Liu Anqing to eat, and then started blaming each other.


    Mr. Liu slammed the table and scolded Mrs. Liu: "Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on Anning? Look at this mess she¡¯s created. I had just tidied the house nicely, and she messed it up again. Also, why did she try to commit suicide?"


    Mrs. Liu was just as unclear about the situation and of course, she wasn¡¯t going to take the blame.


    "Is that my fault? I was busy hosting Mrs. Zhao. Why didn¡¯t you watch Anning if you were free?"


    Mr. Liu was even more furious: "That little bitch Anning, daring to play us like this, if I see her again, I¡¯ll wring her neck."


    Mrs. Liu was quite angry too: "Everything was prepared so well, I had Mrs. Zhao quite happy too, but because of that little wretch, all the money we were about to get, flew away."


    Mrs. Liu frowned: "Never mind the money, I¡¯m worried that the Zhao Family will seek revenge on us."


    "That can¡¯t be right."


    Mrs. Liu had a big shock: "They still want to take care of Mingzhu, they shouldn¡¯t retaliate against us. If they really harm us, they won¡¯t have the face to face Mingzhu either."


    Thinking of Zhao Mingzhu, Mr. Liu¡¯s expression softened: "Hopefully."


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Liu said to Mrs. Liu: "Make something tasty tomorrow morning and take it to see Anning. No matter what, we must have a good attitude, and let Mrs. Zhao see our remorse."


    Mrs. Liu pursed her lips: "I know. I¡¯ll think it through tonight, and tomorrow we have to smooth this over."

 Chapter 107: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 8

    Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 8The hospital ward was permeated with the smell of disinfectant. Early in the morning, Song Ruyi opened the windows of the ward to ventilate.


    She sat by the ward, peeling apples with a knife.


    Anning leaned back on the hospital bed, a smile on her face, slowly swallowing the buns that the bodyguard had brought back.


    Neither mother nor daughter spoke, yet the atmosphere in the ward was especially good, particularly warm.


    However, the arrival of one person broke this cozy atmosphere.


    Early in the morning, Mrs. Liu was busy making breakfast. She cooked meat porridge, made some side dishes, and also fried some bun slices.


    After cooking, Mrs. Liu carried the lunch box to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the ward, Anning had just swallowed the last bite of her bun.


    Seeing Mrs. Liu appear in the ward, Anning was so frightened that her face turned pale, big beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead, and the bun in her mouth, which she hadn¡¯t had time to swallow, got stuck in her throat, causing her to flail her arms.


    Song Ruyi was terrified and quickly pressed the bell to call the doctor.


    The duty doctor rushed over and helped Anning catch her breath properly so she could breathe normally.


    Song Ruyi, seeing that Anning almost suffocated in just a moment, held Anning and cried in fear.


    "Ningning, eat slower from now on. Whatever you want to eat, mom will buy it for you, there¡¯s no rush."


    Anning hugged Song Ruyi¡¯s waist, constantly trying to shrink behind her.


    Mrs. Liu was also terrified at first, but after regaining her senses, she went over carrying the lunch box: "Ningning, are you alright? That was really scary just now. You have to be careful when eating."


    She faced Anning with what she believed was the most kindly expression.


    But Anning looked at her as if she were a demon, frightened and with a terribly ugly expression.


    Song Ruyi also realized by now that it wasn¡¯t because Anning swallowed too quickly that she choked, but because she was scared upon seeing Mrs. Liu.


    Understanding this, Song Ruyi¡¯s face darkened.


    "Mrs. Liu, we appreciate your good intentions, but since our Ningning is scared of seeing you, for the sake of the child, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t come over."


    Mrs. Liu did not expect such a response from Song Ruyi and was extremely embarrassed.


    "I..."


    She wanted to say that Anning was pretending earlier, but the words just wouldn¡¯t come out.


    Why would Anning pretend? She has no conflict of interest with her, why fake fear to frame her? This was hard to articulate.


    "Please leave, Mrs. Liu." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ruyi, worried Anning might be frightened again, asked the bodyguards to escort Mrs. Liu out.


    Mrs. Liu was driven out of the ward in less than half an hour.


    After she left, Song Ruyi instructed the bodyguards: "Don¡¯t let her in anymore."


    Mrs. Liu left the hospital, cursing furiously: "Pah, what nonsense, just because they have some stinking money, acting all high and mighty, absolutely appalling."


    Of course, what upset her the most was Anning.


    She believed that Anning, having found her biological mother, was no longer afraid of her, and started to falsely accuse her.


    Thinking about how pitiful Anning looked just now made Mrs. Liu even angrier.


    However, with several tall and burly bodyguards standing outside Anning¡¯s ward, she couldn¡¯t reenter even if she wanted to.


    Mrs. Liu thought about waiting a bit longer, planning to come back tomorrow when Song Ruyi wasn¡¯t around to talk things over with Anning properly, in hope of getting Anning to speak well of them, and somehow extract some money from the Zhao Family.


    But after Mrs. Liu left, Anning started crying again.


    She held Song Ruyi¡¯s hand, crying pitifully: "Mom, I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital anymore, I want to go home, let¡¯s go home quickly, I want to get far away from here..."


    Song Ruyi gently wiped Anning¡¯s tears while comforting her, "Okay, okay, let¡¯s go home, don¡¯t be afraid, my dear. Mommy is here, our Ningning won¡¯t be afraid."


    After asking the doctor, Song Ruyi picked up some medicine at the hospital, and by that afternoon she completed the discharge procedures and left with Anning.


    When Mrs. Liu returned to the hospital the next day, they had already left, which frustrated her into cursing vehemently, but there was nothing she could do.


    On the way back, Song Ruyi called Zhao Han and told him the approximate time of their return so he could prepare at home.


    Zhao Han instructed the nanny, Mrs. Zhang, to tidy up the room prepared for Anning again, asked her to cook some nice dishes, and called Zhao Ming Rui and Zhao Mingzhu to come home early that evening.


    When Anning arrived at the Zhao Family¡¯s home with Song Ruyi, she immediately saw Zhao Han with Zhao Ming Rui and Zhao Mingzhu waiting inside the house.


    Anning nervously tugged at her tattered clothes, her face flushing red as she shyly hid behind Song Ruyi.


    Over the phone, Song Ruyi had already informed Zhao Han of the tough times Anning faced at the Liu Family, often being abused and left hungry, which painted a particularly pitiful picture of the child.


    He braced himself for a frail child.


    However, when he saw Anning, his heart was deeply struck, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of heartache.


    Anning looked terribly miserable.


    She appeared tiny and undernourished, not tall but exceptionally thin, her bones nearly protruding, making her eyes look disproportionately large.


    Her clothes were old and torn, worse than the garments of a street beggar.


    Moreover, the thick bandages wrapped around her wrists spoke clearly of her being driven to attempt suicide.


    Seeing Anning standing before him made Zhao Han¡¯s eyes warm and his nose sting, nearly bringing him to tears.


    His daughter, Zhao Han, should have been brought up in luxury, without worries about food or safety, but during the past fifteen years, he could only imagine the extent of suffering and hardship she had endured.


    Facing his feeble and pitiful daughter, his heart ached for her.


    "Ningning is back."


    Usually stern, Zhao Han tried to wear a kind smile as he greeted Anning.


    Shyly, Anning smiled and softly called out, "Daddy."


    "Ah," Zhao Han responded, pulling Zhao Ming Rui closer, "This is your brother."


    Anning smiled and called, "Brother."


    Zhao Ming Rui raised an eyebrow and responded indifferently, "Heard you."


    Finally, Zhao Han pointed to Zhao Mingzhu, "This is Mingzhu, she... you call..."


    Stepping forward with a smile, Zhao Mingzhu greeted, "You must be Sister Anning, I am..."


    She extended her hand to shake Anning¡¯s but upon seeing her, Anning¡¯s face drastically changed. She immediately crouched down, screaming, "Don¡¯t hit me, please don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll do the work..."


    Both Zhao Han and Song Ruyi were stunned by this sudden outburst.


    Zhao Ming Rui¡¯s face turned sour.


    The smile on Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained any longer.


    Realizing something as she watched Anning shrink into herself, Song Ruyi took a closer look at Zhao Mingzhu and noticed she bore a striking resemblance to Mrs. Liu, especially around the eyes.


    Though Mrs. Liu¡¯s gaze was more fierce due to her age, Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s eyes, while not as harsh, resembled hers with a sort of menacing look when observed closely.


    "Ningning, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re home, no one here will hurt you."


    After observing Zhao Mingzhu, Song Ruyi quickly comforted Anning.


    It took a while for Anning to stop screaming. She timidly stood up, but instead of walking inside, she moved towards the door, "Mom, do we have another house? Can you take me there? I, I want to live somewhere else."


    Zhao Han and Zhao Ming Rui were puzzled by Anning¡¯s request.


    But Song Ruyi understood why.


    Because Zhao Mingzhu looked like Mrs. Liu, Anning was scared at the sight of her. Anning, indeed having been abused and berated, was psychologically affected and could not bear to be in the same room as Zhao Mingzhu.

 Chapter 108: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 9

    Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 9Song Ruyi comforted Anning while fretting over the situation.


    Zhao Han¡¯s face also bore a look of concern.


    Seeing Anning¡¯s state, it was impossible for her to share a room with Zhao Mingzhu.


    It wasn¡¯t that Anning couldn¡¯t tolerate Zhao Mingzhu; it was truly that the Liu Family had treated her too harshly. The mere sight of Zhao Mingzhu filled Anning with irresistible fear.


    If the two children were forced to stay together, Anning might endure it for a day or two. However, in the long run, who knows what might happen to her¡ªshe could either become so frightened that she withdraws into herself or could erupt in pent-up frustration and possibly lash out and hurt someone.


    Zhao Han had seen too much of such cases, but experiencing such matters with others compared to her own daughter felt entirely different.


    Since the two children couldn¡¯t stay in one place, one of them would inevitably have to leave.


    Send Anning away?


    How could that be possible?


    She was their biological daughter, the one they failed to care for for fifteen years. They had finally found her, and Song Ruyi personally brought her home. There was no way they would send her away on the first day she entered their home.


    Not to mention that Zhao Han and Song Ruyi felt emotionally unable to do so, it wasn¡¯t right by any stretch of logic.


    There was no sense in favoring an adopted daughter over their biological child.


    Zhao Han frowned and glanced at Zhao Mingzhu: "Mingzhu, go upstairs first. When it¡¯s time for dinner, I¡¯ll have Aunt Zhang bring it up to you."


    Song Ruyi also looked apologetically at Zhao Mingzhu: "Mingzhu, your sister suffered from domestic abuse for many years in the Liu Family. When I found her, she had attempted suicide by slitting her wrists. She¡¯s still not psychologically recovered. We need to consider her feelings. Do you understand your mother¡¯s intentions?"


    Zhao Mingzhu actually wanted to call Anning ¡¯Sister Anning.¡¯


    But here, in front of Song Ruyi, Anning was directly referred to as Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s younger sister.


    Because, in Song Ruyi¡¯s biased view, the elder sister should always give way to the younger one.


    With Anning¡¯s frail and pitiable appearance compared to the radiant Zhao Mingzhu, it was clear who should accommodate whom.


    Inside, Zhao Mingzhu felt quite aggrieved.


    She had long thought things through, planning to show goodwill to Anning as soon as she arrived, to gain some favor. Then she would gradually handle this disgraceful wretch.


    But before she could enact her plan, Anning had already broken down.


    What was she to do now?


    Moreover, the Zhao Family clearly favored Anning.


    Why should she hide upstairs because Anning could not bear to see her? Why not send Anning up instead?


    Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s heart was filled with grievances, yet she still said with a smile: "It¡¯s okay, I understand what mom means. I¡¯ll go upstairs now. Over time, I¡¯ll get to know my sister better so she won¡¯t be afraid of me anymore."


    Zhao Mingzhu did not linger but consciously turned and went upstairs, even showing pity and concern for Anning on her face without a hint of complaint.


    Anning saw and remembered all of this.


    An Xin jumped around in her Divine Soul: "This Zhao Mingzhu is really not simple, so scheming for someone her age."


    Anning pondered: "She is indeed scheming, and her IQ is also high. She¡¯s not someone easy to deal with."


    An Xin wasn¡¯t worried at all: "Ningning is the most powerful one. There¡¯s no one Ningning can¡¯t handle. Go for it, Ningning."


    Anning continued discussing with An Xin while cuddling up to Song Ruyi and acting affectionately: "Mom, I was really too scared just now, I¡¯m sorry... Maybe we should ask Sister to come down. We are a family after all; we have to get used to each other."


    Song Ruyi patted Anning¡¯s back: "It¡¯s okay, your sister won¡¯t mind."


    She pulled Anning to sit on the couch, and Zhao Han personally poured a glass of water for Anning: "Take a sip of water, take your time."


    Anning timidly accepted the glass and turned to Zhao Han with a pleasing smile.


    Her smile was shy and coy, carrying a hint of ingenuity. Seeing this, Zhao Han was reminded of a puppy he had taken care of when he was young.


    That puppy used to look at him with such joy and obedience, wagging its tail excitedly whenever it saw him.


    "Your father is aware of everything about you."


    Thinking of the deeply attached puppy, Zhao Han felt even more accommodating towards Anning: "You¡¯ve suffered a lot in the past, but it¡¯s all behind us now. We shouldn¡¯t dwell on those things. Look forward to the future, from now on your mother, I, and your brother and sister will take good care of you."


    "Mm, I know."


    Anning sipped her water demurely: "When I was with the Liu Family, I guessed maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t their biological child, they always seemed not to like me. Now that I have my biological parents, it¡¯s definitely different."


    Just hearing this sentence made Zhao Han¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think more deeply.


    Zhao Mingzhu was also not their biological child, but Zhao Han believed he had never neglected her in all these years.


    Zhao Mingzhu grew up adored and pampered in the Zhao Family.


    However, being likewise not biologically related, what Anning experienced in the Liu Family was appalling and infuriating.


    The Liu Family¡¯s living conditions weren¡¯t too bad either; Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu were both working, earning a decent monthly salary, and they owned their own house. Although it was no villa like the Zhao¡¯s, a 100-plus square meter house was still considerable among average workers.


    Logically, even if Anning didn¡¯t enjoy rich material conditions in the Liu Family, she shouldn¡¯t have been starved to the point of malnutrition or beaten to psychological trauma.


    Zhao Han narrowed his eyes.


    The same mistakenly taken daughters but with such contrasting treatment; there must be something he didn¡¯t know.


    Zhao Han decided to have someone investigate the Liu Family thoroughly and delve into the events of the past.


    Song Ruyi exchanged a few more words with Anning, then looked at Zhao Mingrui: "Your sister has been staying at home these past few days, you should take good care of her. Also, when you have time, take her out to have some fun, don¡¯t just stay at home all the time."


    Originally, Song Ruyi was hoping to have Zhao Mingzhu accompany Anning out.


    But now that Anning was so afraid of Zhao Mingzhu, she couldn¡¯t let them be too close anymore, and could only rely on Zhao Mingrui to look after Anning.


    Zhao Mingrui had no complaints.


    His relationship with Zhao Mingzhu wasn¡¯t very deep, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t see his biological sister as an intruder and be disdainful towards Anning like in those melodramatic novels.


    "I know."


    He smiled, sitting across from Anning: "Day after tomorrow is Saturday, I¡¯ll take you out to have fun."


    Anning responded with a hum: "Okay, it¡¯s just that I... I¡¯ve never been out to play before and don¡¯t know how to, brother please don¡¯t despise me."


    "Not at all."


    Zhao Mingrui patted Anning¡¯s head: "In the future, big brother will take you out more, and once you¡¯ve played more, you¡¯ll learn everything."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Anning¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, shining like the twinkling stars in the night sky, her eyes filled with pure delight.


    Seeing her like this, the Zhao Family were all quite pleased. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, the room was filled with warmth, everyone¡¯s attention was on Anning, and they had completely forgotten about Zhao Mingzhu.


    When it was time for dinner, Anning sat at the table looking at the full spread of dishes, and her heart was filled with unease.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Song Ruyi was the first to notice Anning¡¯s discomfort: "Are these dishes not to your taste?"


    Anning shook her head, her smile tinged with bitterness: "No, it¡¯s just... this is the first time I¡¯m sitting at a table to eat in my entire life, I..."


    She lowered her head, nervously rubbing the corner of her clothing.

 Chapter 109: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 10

    Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 10The Zhao Family had their dinner, and apart from Anning, no one else enjoyed their meal.


    Zhao Han and Song Ruyi kept urging Anning to eat more, but they weren¡¯t really happy inside.


    They hated the Liu Family to the core.


    Having raised Anning for fifteen years without ever letting the child sit at the table for a meal.


    Therefore, when they thought about Zhao Mingzhu eating alone in the upstairs room, they didn¡¯t feel too sorry for Zhao Mingzhu.


    Right now, they couldn¡¯t care less about Zhao Mingzhu; they were only thinking of ways to make it up to Anning.


    After dinner, Song Ruyi took Anning upstairs to bathe.


    Anning had injuries on her body, and her wrist was wrapped in gauze, so they had to be very careful while bathing.


    As a mother, Song Ruyi naturally had to help Anning wash up.


    In the bathroom, as Song Ruyi helped Anning undress and went to wrap the injured wrist with a plastic sheet, she burst into tears in an instant.


    She simply could not imagine how a girl could have so many wounds on her body.


    She had heard from the nurses at the hospital about the many injuries on Anning¡¯s body, but at that time, she had not seen them with her own eyes.


    Now facing these wounds, Song Ruyi didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She dared not touch Anning, nor did she dare to let her bathe any longer.


    Song Ruyi took out a white bath towel and wrapped it around Anning¡¯s body carefully; her hands were shaking as she did so, struggling to restrain herself from crying out loud.


    "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Song Ruyi asked Anning carefully.


    With a smile on her face, Anning replied, "It hasn¡¯t hurt for a while, actually. The first time I got hit, it hurt a lot, but then I got used to being hit every day."


    With that one word, "used to," Song Ruyi could no longer control herself and rushed out the door, covering her face.


    Anning watched Song Ruyi running away, closed the bathroom door, wrapped up her wounds with the plastic sheet, and started to bathe.


    Anning didn¡¯t actually care much about these wounds.


    In this world, she couldn¡¯t practice any cultivation techniques, but the knowledge Anning had learned was not limited to those cultivation skills; her understanding of medical science could be said to be unmatched in this world.


    In a little while, Anning would be able to concoct her own medicines to treat these scars, and by that time, her body would be spotless, without a single scar.


    Still, when the hot water fell on her body and washed over the wounds, it was really painful for Anning.


    Of course, this pain was nothing compared to the excruciating pain of advancing through cultivation levels, which was worse than death by a thousand cuts. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning quickly cleaned herself, took the pajamas Song Ruyi had prepared for her, changed into them, and then quietly got out of the bathroom and lay down on the bed with delicate grace.


    Song Ruyi came out of Anning¡¯s room, crying as she raced back to her own.


    Zhao Han had just taken a bath. While drying his hair, he asked Song Ruyi, "Has Ningning finished bathing?"


    Song Ruyi did not respond.


    Zhao Han found this strange and turned around, only to be shocked.


    He saw Song Ruyi sitting on the chair, silently crying; she was lost in thought, so deep that she didn¡¯t even notice Zhao Han approaching.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Zhao Han asked softly, pressing on Song Ruyi¡¯s shoulder.


    As he asked, it was as if he flipped a switch.


    Song Ruyi hugged Zhao Han and started sobbing, "Husband, I... you have no idea when I was bathing Ningning earlier, she had so many wounds on her body, not a single part of her was unharmed, I couldn¡¯t bear to see it, it¡¯s all my fault... If I had been more careful back then, Ningning wouldn¡¯t have been switched."


    Song Ruyi was heartbroken for Anning and blamed herself deeply. Her emotions were immensely complex; she didn¡¯t know what to do and just wanted to cry her heart out.


    "Is Ningning... in very poor health?"


    Zhao Han waited until Song Ruyi had cried enough before asking.


    With red eyes, Song Ruyi wiped away her tears and said, "You can¡¯t imagine how bad it is. Just one glance and I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer. I want to kill the people of the Liu Family."


    Zhao Han could imagine that, to make Song Ruyi lose control like this, Anning must have very serious injuries.


    "Tomorrow, take the child to the hospital for another check-up. Also... I see Ningning doesn¡¯t have any suitable clothes to wear out. Though we prepared some previously, we didn¡¯t really know what she likes. Let Ningning choose a few outfits while you¡¯re at it. From now on, let¡¯s try to compensate as much as we can."


    Zhao Han consoled Song Ruyi well until she no longer felt so distressed.


    Anning woke up in the middle of the night.


    She lay quietly without opening her eyes. After a while, she heard the sound of the door opening and then the soft footsteps that followed.


    Anning could tell it was Song Ruyi who had come.


    Song Ruyi walked delicately to Anning¡¯s bedside and, using the moonlight, looked at her for a good while, taking extra care to tuck her in before leaving after watching her a little longer.


    Anning could feel that Song Ruyi had a motherly love for her, and truly wanted to show her affection.


    In fact, in her previous life, Song Ruyi had always been good to Zhao Anning.


    But Zhao Anning was just too stubborn, and especially since she had been frightened by the people of the Liu Family and covertly threatened by Zhao Mingzhu, she didn¡¯t dare accept Song Ruyi¡¯s kindness.


    Moreover, she felt very inferior and did not dare reveal any genuine emotions, let alone let the Zhao Family find out she had been beaten. Whether it was bathing or changing clothes, she always hid and did not dare let anyone see her.


    Even in the summer, she wore long sleeves to cover the wounds on her body.


    She was so resistant to the Zhao Family¡¯s approach.


    Adding to that, Zhao Han and Song Ruyi were truly busy and did not pay much attention to her emotions, which resulted in her later moving out and the tragedy of her life.


    It¡¯s said that a crying child gets the candy, and this saying isn¡¯t false at all.


    Zhao Anning was too well-behaved and quiet, making herself invisible.


    What Anning needs to do now is to lay everything out in the open before the Zhao Family, letting them choose whether to love and compensate her or continue to favor Zhao Mingzhu.


    She wants Zhao Han and Song Ruyi to understand how the Liu Family mistreated and ruined her.


    When the Zhao Family is filled with guilt towards her, will they still be able to care for and love Zhao Mingzhu without any qualms?


    Now, it seems that what Anning has done has planted seeds of resentment towards Zhao Mingzhu in the hearts of the Zhao Family.


    No matter what, the couple from the Liu Family are Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s biological parents.


    The worse Anning is treated by the Liu Family, the more resentful energy Zhao Han and Song Ruyi harbor inwardly against Zhao Mingzhu, even though it might not show on their faces.


    They can¡¯t bring themselves to love Zhao Mingzhu the way they did before.


    Zhao Mingzhu is exceptionally astute, how could she fail to notice the change in the Zhao Family?


    As the Zhao Family changes, growing more affectionate towards Anning and distancing themselves from her, Zhao Mingzhu will become unsettled.


    She won¡¯t sit idle as she did in her previous life, effortlessly getting everything she wanted. She will become suspicious and paranoid, unable to hide her hatred towards Anning and will inevitably lash out.


    Anning¡¯s current objective is to provoke Zhao Mingzhu into taking action, to erode the Zhao Family¡¯s affection for Zhao Mingzhu bit by bit, driving Zhao Mingzhu to a point of no return.

 Chapter 110: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl Part 11

    Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl Part 11Song Ruyi returned to the room to find Zhao Han waiting for her.


    "Is the child sleeping peacefully?"


    Song Ruyi lifted the blanket and laid down beside Zhao Han: "She¡¯s sleeping very soundly."


    Zhao Han turned off the light and wrapped his arms around Song Ruyi: "Don¡¯t worry too much, let¡¯s just take things slow and see how it goes."


    "How can I not worry."


    Song Ruyi couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all: "Ningning can¡¯t see Mingzhu, what should we do? Should Ningning move out, or should Mingzhu move out?"


    "We cannot let Ningning move out."


    Zhao Han immediately rejected the idea: "Ningning just attempted suicide, and you saved her. If we make her leave at this time, she certainly won¡¯t be able to handle it mentally; something bad might happen. The child has psychological problems, so we need to watch her closely. Besides, her health is not good. If she stays at home, we can take better care of her."


    Song Ruyi shared the same thought: "I think so too. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Mingzhu and ask her to move out for a while. After Ningning recovers, we can let her come back."


    "Let¡¯s do that."


    Zhao Han tucked in the corner of the blanket for Song Ruyi: "Sleep now."


    When Anning woke up for breakfast the next day, she didn¡¯t see Zhao Mingzhu either.


    She asked Song Ruyi, and Song Ruyi told Anning that Zhao Mingzhu had already moved out.


    Zhao Mingzhu had an apartment not far from the school, so for convenience, she moved there.


    Anning asked with some concern: "Is it okay for sister to move out on her own?"


    While serving her more food, Song Ruyi smiled: "It¡¯s fine, she has a housemaid going with her."


    Anning bit into an egg roll: "Mom, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to drive sister out, I¡¯m just too scared when I see her, her eyes are just like those eyes... every time I got beaten, those eyes would stare at me."


    "Mom understands."


    Song Ruyi smiled at Anning: "Your sister is very understanding. She won¡¯t become estranged from you because of this."


    "Sister is really kind."


    Anning smiled sweetly: "If I¡¯m not afraid anymore in the future, I will get along well with sister."


    After breakfast, Song Ruyi took Anning for a medical check-up and got many supplements for her. On the way home, she took Anning shopping for clothes.


    Anning didn¡¯t know how to choose clothes, she just followed behind Song Ruyi. Song Ruyi picked and Anning tried on, from start to end, without any impatience, which greatly satisfied Song Ruyi¡¯s desire to dress up her daughter.


    Song Ruyi had a particularly good time choosing clothes for Anning.


    She found that although Anning looked thin and small, she could pull off any style of clothing.


    Whether it was the sweet and cute style, the lively youth style, or even a more mature and steady style, all the clothes looked exceptionally fitting on her.


    Because Anning looked pretty in various outfits, Song Ruyi went on a shopping spree, and when the mother and daughter returned, the car was filled with Anning¡¯s clothes.


    Back home, Song Ruyi helped Anning hang the clothes in the wardrobe and then let Anning rest awhile before coming down for dinner.


    After shopping all day, Anning was tired, took a bath, changed into a new set of loungewear, and then came downstairs.


    When she came downstairs, Song Ruyi was on the phone.


    Anning didn¡¯t listen carefully, but roughly understood that Song Ruyi was likely looking for a school for Anning, discussing with a high school principal about donating to the school.


    Song Ruyi ended the call and turned to see Anning with a smile.


    "This outfit really suits you well. In the future, our Ningning should buy more clothes and dress up beautifully."


    Anning tugged at her clothes and shyly smiled, "Mom, are you finding a school for me?"


    Song Ruyi nodded, "I just got in touch with the principal of the Foreign Language School, planning to send you there to study."


    Anning became a bit nervous upon hearing this, "Mom, my, my grades aren¡¯t good, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep up with the school¡¯s pace, and I will embarrass you."


    Song Ruyi took Anning¡¯s hand and sat her down, "It¡¯s okay, as long as our Ningning is willing to study. If your grades are really not good, we can send you abroad to study, how about that?"


    Anning was somewhat reluctant, "I, I don¡¯t speak a foreign language, and I¡¯m scared to go out alone."


    She bravely shared her own thoughts, "Mom, could you please find me a tutor first, to catch up on the lessons I¡¯ve fallen behind?"


    "Of course."


    Song Ruyi cheerfully agreed, "I had wanted to get you a tutor before but was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it. Since you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll arrange one for you immediately."


    She took out her phone to look up contacts and quickly made calls to several tutors, setting up appointments for them to come and tutor Anning.


    It was only after Song Ruyi hung up that Anning asked her, "Mom, I¡¯ve heard from my classmates... Families like ours have to learn many things. One needs to be versed in musical instruments, chess, calligraphy, painting, learn social etiquette, and also be good at foreign languages. Is that true?"


    She appeared very confused and a bit fearful, looking particularly uneasy.


    Song Ruyi sighed, "It¡¯s okay if our Ningning doesn¡¯t learn. As long as you are well and healthy, Mom will be very happy."


    However, Anning shook her head, "If others can do it, then so should I. I don¡¯t want to embarrass dad and mom or be laughed at by others. I will work hard to study."


    When she spoke these words, her expression was especially resolute, as if she had made a momentous decision of life and death.


    Seeing her this way, Song Ruyi couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    She ruffled Anning¡¯s somewhat unkempt hair, "Good, if Ningning wants to learn, then learn."


    After dinner, a teacher came to tutor Anning.


    After Anning and the teacher introduced themselves to each other, Song Ruyi led both of them to the study for lessons. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once she had settled the two of them, she went downstairs to get drinks and fruits, etc.


    Song Ruyi had Aunt Zhang cut a plate of fruit, then poured two glasses of beverages, and carried the plate upstairs.


    Just as she reached the top of the stairs, Song Ruyi heard a piercing scream from the study, followed by the sound of sobbing.


    She was taken aback, and the tray clattered to the ground.


    "Ningning, what happened?"


    Song Ruyi pushed open the door of the study, only to see Anning crouched under the desk, holding her head in a protective posture, her face stricken with terror, her whole body shivering uncontrollably.


    The tutor was obviously frightened too and stood to one side, unsure of what to do.


    Song Ruyi hurried over, pulled Anning out, and held her in her arms, comforting her softly for a long time.


    When Anning¡¯s expression had improved somewhat, Song Ruyi softly asked, "Tell mom, what happened?"


    Anning clung to Song Ruyi, crying inconsolably, "Mom, what should I do? I feel like I can¡¯t study... Whenever I see books, I think of getting beaten. When I was with the Liu Family, they didn¡¯t allow me to study. If I read at home, they would hit me, everyone would hit me."


    The tutor, having been frightened by Anning¡¯s earlier demeanor, now understood the situation upon hearing her crying confession.


    She waited until Song Ruyi had calmed Anning down before coming out of the study with her.


    While walking down the stairs, the tutor said, "Mrs. Zhao, I suggest you find a psychologist for Anning to consult. Otherwise, given her condition, she might truly be unable to study in the future."


    Song Ruyi was about to agree when Anning chased after them.


    She grabbed the hands of Song Ruyi and the tutor, "Mom, I¡¯m not afraid anymore, I want to study, I can¡¯t not study, mom, can you study with me? With you by my side, I... I won¡¯t be so scared."

 Chapter 111: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl Part 12

    Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl Part 12Anning spoke with particular caution, her voice very quiet.


    But it only made Song Ruyi feel even more distressed.


    "Mommy is with you, with mommy here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."


    She held Anning¡¯s hand and returned to the study with the teacher.


    The teacher started from the knowledge of seventh grade.


    At the beginning, Anning seemed especially uneasy, her face written with tension.


    Song Ruyi, afraid to scare her further, held her from behind the entire time, which eased Anning¡¯s emotions.


    When she truly immersed herself in learning, she gradually forgot to be afraid.


    Song Ruyi could feel Anning relax completely, only then did she let go of her, sitting down with a smile to watch her study.


    The tutor had previously seen Anning¡¯s report card and knew her academics were not impressive, all her subjects were just mediocre. She braced herself for a difficult teaching experience and even prepared for the possibility of having a very slow student.


    However, after she finished the lesson, the tutor was completely shocked and pulled Song Ruyi aside to speak privately.


    While the two of them stepped out, Anning sat in the study, twirling a pen on her fingertips, a smile appearing on her face.


    An Xin hopped around excitedly: "Ningning, you really did great just now, you¡¯re amazing. I almost thought you had psychological issues, how can you be so awesome, so incredible..."


    An Xin kept on praising Anning.


    Anning slowly retracted her smile, and carefully put away the cluttered notes, books, and stationery on the desk, then wiped the desk clean with a cloth.


    Only then did she go out with a pure smile on her face.


    Song Ruyi and the tutor talked softly in the living room on the first floor.


    The tutor placed a book on the coffee table, asking Song Ruyi softly: "Have you ever had your child¡¯s IQ tested?"


    Song Ruyi was taken aback: "Teacher, do you mean... our daughter has a very low IQ?"


    Although disappointed, Song Ruyi really felt for Anning. She knew how eager Anning was to learn and guessed that Anning would be heartbroken if her IQ turned out to be low.


    "No." The tutor shook her head: "Your child was held back previously."


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Ruyi was still very confused, her hands clasped together nervously, staring intently at the tutor.


    "Today is the first day I¡¯ve taught this child, and I¡¯ve found she¡¯s really too intelligent. She can remember things after just one look, understand a math problem after I explain it once, and when faced with similar problems, she quickly comes up with the correct answer. Moreover, she can extend her thoughts. If she weren¡¯t so scared, so uneasy, she probably could have finished a whole math book today, and could memorize everything in courses like Chinese and history."


    The tutor was genuinely thrilled now, having discovered a brilliant seedling, and began to praise Anning enthusiastically.


    "This..."


    Song Ruyi did not expect this outcome, for Anning to be praised for having high intelligence.


    "Is our child really that smart?"


    She still found it hard to believe.


    The tutor nodded solemnly: "I have been teaching for so many years and this is the first time I have encountered such a smart child. If she hadn¡¯t been held back before, with her intelligence, she would probably have been world-renowned by now."


    The tutor became more excited as she spoke: "Let me put it this way, your child is a genius amongst geniuses. I now finally understand why her grades were just average, because she was beaten every time she tried to study. Being terrified, she dared not to learn, but her IQ is so high that even if she hardly dared to study, just listening a tiny bit was enough to keep her from falling behind. Moreover, I think during the tests, she didn¡¯t do her best on purpose, she deliberately scored poorly."


    Listening to these words, Song Ruyi grew more and more shocked.


    At the same time, her heart grew increasingly uncomfortable.


    The fact that a composed tutor could become so agitated evidenced the extent of Anning¡¯s intelligence and learning capabilities.


    Such a well-behaved and smart child had been shaped into this state by the Liu Family, a reality that truly evoked pity, heartache, and even anger.


    She gritted her teeth: "I see, but... I don¡¯t intend to have the child¡¯s IQ tested; I just want her to grow up happy. Please help me keep this secret."


    The other parents wanted their smart child to stay low-profile, which the tutor naturally understood.


    She nodded: "Don¡¯t worry, I will keep it a secret."


    After sending the tutor away, Song Ruyi took a moment to settle the complex emotions she¡¯d just experienced, then personally went to the kitchen to make a midnight snack for Anning.


    It was only after she had finished making the snack that Anning came downstairs.


    Anning leaned dependently on Song Ruyi, her face wearing a sweet, relaxed smile: "Mom, with you by my side earlier, I really wasn¡¯t so scared, I feel like I learn things so quickly and easily. Will you continue to study with me from now on?"


    "Sure."


    Song Ruyi smiled and handed a slice of cake to Anning: "Have something to eat, and later tonight mom will sleep with you."


    "Really?"


    Anning¡¯s face lit up with surprise.


    "Really."


    Song Ruyi felt she owed Anning far too much. Because of her earlier neglect, Anning¡¯s life had changed drastically; a good child was nearly ruined. Now she just wanted to compensate Anning as much as possible, to the best of her ability.


    "Thank you, mom."


    Anning hugged Song Ruyi and delightedly gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.


    Song Ruyi was stunned and a bit bewildered.


    She was the epitome of a well-bred young lady, brought up strictly from young, and she raised her own children in the same way.


    Zhao Mingrui was a troublesome child when he was young, causing all sorts of displeasure, leaving Song Ruyi caught between laughter and tears. Of course, she was not too close to Zhao Mingrui, and even though Zhao Mingzhu had been strictly required to learn various things since she was young, and was close to Song Ruyi, they were not overly affectionate.


    Only Anning was so reliant on her, as if she was the center of Anning¡¯s whole life, would act spoiled with her, would smile sweetly at her, and would be so affectionate.


    Looking at Anning¡¯s smile, Song Ruyi just felt a warm softness in her heart, as if soaking in honey water.


    She reached out and ruffled Anning¡¯s hair: "I¡¯m your mother, isn¡¯t it natural for a mother to accompany her daughter?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That night, Song Ruyi forwent sleeping with Zhao Han to sleep with Anning.


    Zhao Han felt immensely reluctant, but dared not utter any complaints.


    One was his wife, the other was his daughter - what could he do?


    However, he still harbored resentment towards the Liu Family, and even began to harbor resentment towards Zhao Mingzhu.


    Initially, upon learning that the daughters had been switched at birth, Zhao Han bore no ill will towards Zhao Mingzhu, treating her the same as ever. After all, having raised her for so many years, his feelings were inevitably deep. Otherwise, he would not have been so reluctant to send Zhao Mingzhu away.


    He had considered letting the two daughters coexist peacefully.


    But when he learned of the vile things the Liu Family had done to Anning, he could no longer treat Zhao Mingzhu with the indifference he used to.


    Because the tragic incidents Anning endured should have been Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s.


    Anning had suffered in Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s stead.


    And yet, Zhao Mingzhu occupied the happy life that rightfully belonged to Anning.

 Chapter 112: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 13

    Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 13In the residential area near the Foreign Language School, Zhao Mingzhu returned home after school.


    The nanny was busy in the kitchen, and when she heard Zhao Mingzhu come back, she poked out her head to greet her, "Mingzhu is back, go wash your hands quickly and get ready for dinner."


    Zhao Mingzhu responded with a smile on her face, but as soon as she entered her room and put down her schoolbag, the smile disappeared.


    Zhao Mingzhu slammed her schoolbag onto the bed with force and sat down on a chair, gasping for breath.


    She felt both angry and resentful inside, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of the nanny.


    Now, she absolutely detested Anning.


    It was all because of Anning that her previously orderly life had been completely disrupted.


    Her parents had become Anning¡¯s, and it seemed like her brother was also quite fond of Anning, which filled Zhao Mingzhu with unbearable jealousy.


    All that Anning did was cry a little, pretend to be frightened, and then she had no choice but to move out of the Zhao family¡¯s home, to live alone in such a small house.


    Why?


    For the past fifteen years, she was the Princess of the Zhao family, but now that the real Princess had returned, was she, the impostor, supposed to be exposed and discarded?


    Thinking of the entire Liu Family bunch, Zhao Mingzhu clenched her fists.


    She didn¡¯t want to return to the Liu Family; she had to stay in the Zhao family, no matter what methods she used, she must be the only Miss Zhao family.


    That country bumpkin Anning better not think of squeezing her out.


    Having prepared herself mentally, Zhao Mingzhu emerged with poise and continued to smile as she ate with the nanny, looking gentle and well-mannered.


    After dinner, Zhao Mingzhu did some homework for a while, then called Song Ruyi.


    "Mom, are you asleep?"


    Song Ruyi was taken aback upon receiving Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s call.


    These days, she had been taking care of Anning, making delicious food to nourish her body, taking Anning out to play, buying her lots of things, and also accompanying Anning for tutoring.


    Anning was now unable to be without her for even a moment, especially during tutoring sessions where, if she wasn¡¯t there, Anning would feel anxious and alarmed.


    Song Ruyi felt sorry for Anning and would accompany her during the tutoring sessions every day, even if it meant doing nothing, just her presence would calm Anning down.


    Because Anning was so reliant on her, Song Ruyi naturally devoted almost all her energy to Anning, filled with Anning in both sight and mind, leaving no time to think about Zhao Mingzhu.


    "I haven¡¯t slept, I just finished going over the homework assigned by the teacher with your sister." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Ruyi¡¯s face brightened with a smile as she mentioned Anning, and her voice softened, "Your sister is really dependent on me right now, I need to spend more time with her. Once she gets better, I will come to see you, okay?"


    Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within them.


    "Okay, mom, you need to take good care of yourself. It¡¯s important to accompany my sister, but you also need to get enough rest. Don¡¯t overexert yourself. I¡¯m all grown up now, I can manage on my own."


    Zhao Mingzhu reminded Song Ruyi thoughtfully.


    Song Ruyi was touched and chatted with Zhao Mingzhu for a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    But no sooner had Song Ruyi ended the call, than Anning, who was sitting in the room doing handicrafts, was informed by An Xin about the contents of the phone call.


    Her hands skillfully continued her craftwork as she curled a meaningful smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Does Zhao Mingzhu really think that just by being obedient and sensible, she will be liked by dad and mom?"


    Anning raised an eyebrow, "She¡¯s wrong if she thinks that way."


    An Xin bounced twice, "Why?"


    Anning simply put down her work in hand, leaned back in the chair to rest with her eyes closed, and chatted with An Xin.


    "In most families with two children, it¡¯s usually the more sensible child that ends up at a disadvantage. Being sensible means parents expect a lot from them, and if there is a conflict between the two children, when the parents¡¯ mediation fails, they mostly ask the sensible child to give in. Once or twice isn¡¯t a big deal, but the real fear is if it becomes a habit over time, then it becomes terrifying."


    An Xin somewhat understands, yet at the same time, she doesn¡¯t quite get it.


    Anning smiles, but inwardly she scoffs at Zhao Mingzhu for being young. Even though she is cunning, her limited experience and knowledge still led her to make a poor move.


    This time, Anning couldn¡¯t withstand the fright, so Zhao Mingzhu sensibly made way and moved out of the Zhao family home.


    Next time, there could be other reasons that Anning would need her to yield yet again.


    If this happens over and over, when everyone in the Zhao family gets used to Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s yielding, they would verbally praise her as sensible and considerate of her younger sister, but the moment there¡¯s an issue, the first one they¡¯d expect to make a sacrifice would be Zhao Mingzhu.


    Getting used to such things is truly terrifying.


    What Anning needs to do now is to make this habit feel natural.


    When everyone in the Zhao family believes Zhao Mingzhu should be sensible and obliging, should be modest and make way, and when she finds herself backed into a corner with nowhere to retreat, she will fight back, she will stop being so understanding. At that moment, everyone will blame her, wondering in their hearts how Zhao Mingzhu has such a flawed character, how could she be so thoughtless, how could she add trouble to her parents?


    Then, the time for Anning to retaliate against Zhao Mingzhu will have arrived.


    In any case, there¡¯s plenty of time, Anning is not in a hurry, and she will sort out Zhao Mingzhu bit by bit.


    Once Zhao Mingzhu is dealt with, making life difficult for the Liu family will be really quite easy.


    Anning has already calculated each step in her mind, and right now, Zhao Mingzhu is just a bird in a cage, unable to fly out of the palm of Anning¡¯s hand.


    After chatting with An Xin for a while, she let An Xin go play by herself.


    In modern society, where the internet is thriving, it is like a playground for An Xin, where she can happily roam without a care in the world, and she wouldn¡¯t appear for a long time.


    Having sent An Xin away, Anning continued with her handicraft.


    She is currently making gifts for the family.


    Anning has no money, and her living expenses are all provided by the Zhao family. Her current persona is that of naive and timid young girl who is unfamiliar with the world, without friends in the Capital, and naturally, she can¡¯t go out to buy gifts.


    Thus, she can only rely on her own hands to make them.


    Of course, the gifts she makes herself seem more heartfelt and are more endearing than those purchased.


    Anning used the limited resources she found in the Zhao family to make a folding screen-style desk ornament, and then she found some knitting needles and yarn to knit a long scarf.


    In addition to that, she also crafted two bracelets and a keychain.


    A couple of days later, after finishing her night class, Anning sat in the living room waiting.


    She waited a long time, almost falling asleep, when Zhao Han finally returned.


    Hearing the sound of Zhao Han entering the door, Anning abruptly stood up and ran excitedly towards Zhao Han.


    "Dad."


    She took the briefcase from his hand, "Dad, you must be exhausted."


    Zhao Han smiled, "Why are you still up so late?"


    Anning rubbed her eyes, appearing very sleepy, and nodded: "I was waiting for dad."


    "What for?"


    Zhao Han ruffled Anning¡¯s hair: "Where¡¯s your mom?"


    "Mom has gone to sleep, I told her to go first. Tonight, I wanted to wait for dad."


    Anning went into the kitchen to warm up some food for Zhao Han and then poured a cup of hot milk and brought it out: "Dad, have something to eat."


    Zhao Han was quite pleased with a constant smile on his face: "Our Ningning has learned to take care of dad."


    Anning¡¯s face turned red, looking a bit shy: "I¡¯ve always cared about dad a lot."


    While Zhao Han was eating, Anning took small steps forward: "Dad, can I take a photo with you?"

 Chapter 113: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 14

    Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 14Late autumn and early winter, the Capital was already very cold.


    In the morning, trees that had not yet shed all their leaves were frosted white, making the air seem even colder.


    Anning¡¯s body was not resistant to the cold.


    When she got up in the morning, she put on a thick long yellow sweater and very thick gray leggings. Even so, when she stepped outside, she still felt cold, so she added a white cashmere coat.


    Having stayed with the Zhao Family for a while, Anning had been well-fed and had put on some weight, not as frighteningly thin as when she first arrived.


    Her hair had also grown quite a bit.


    Song Ruyi had someone take care of her hair every few days. Now, Anning¡¯s hair was long and smooth, and she could be in a shampoo advertisement.


    Walking to the courtyard, Song Ruyi put a white wool hat on Anning, making her look soft and sweet, especially adorable.


    Anning blinked her big eyes, looking even more endearing.


    Song Ruyi playfully patted her head: "Let¡¯s go."


    On the way to school, Anning curiously looked out the car window.


    Song Ruyi sat beside her, explaining which street was which as they passed.


    Anning wore a smile, finding everything by the roadside fascinating.


    After a while, Anning asked Song Ruyi, "Which class is sister in?"


    Song Ruyi smiled and said, "Your sister is in Second year class 1, her academic performance is quite good, always in the key class."


    Anning thought for a moment: "Mom, can I... go to another class? Even though my entrance scores are good, I don¡¯t want to join class 1. I want a class that¡¯s far from class 1."


    Song Ruyi knew Anning was still afraid of Zhao Mingzhu, and she didn¡¯t want to force Anning, so she agreed with a smile.


    They soon arrived at the school.


    Song Ruyi had contacted the principal earlier, and now she took Anning straight to the principal¡¯s office.


    As the Zhao family had been donating to the school for years, when Song Ruyi brought Anning, the principal was very welcoming.


    The principal invited Song Ruyi to sit down, poured her a glass of water, and then looked at Anning, "This must be Student Zhao Anning."


    "Hello, Principal."


    Anning greeted softly and stayed close to Song Ruyi, unwilling to leave her side.


    The principal pulled up a chair opposite Song Ruyi: "Here¡¯s the thing, we need to conduct an entrance test for Student Zhao to decide her class based on her performance."


    "That¡¯s only proper."


    Song Ruyi nodded with a smile: "It¡¯s just... our Ningning doesn¡¯t really want to go to class 1, she¡¯s looking for a class farthest from class 1."


    "This..."


    The principal frowned, "The class farthest from class 1 is class 12, and as you know, that class consists of relatives, most students there aren¡¯t very fond of studying, I worry it might hinder her studies."


    Song Ruyi was aware of this situation.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about Anning¡¯s academic performance now.


    During this time, Anning had been tutored at home, initially by experienced middle school teachers. These teachers only taught Anning for less than half a month, and she had mastered all the junior high knowledge. Except for Chinese, she scored full marks in all subjects in the tests set by the teachers.


    Song Ruyi and Zhao Han thus understood why the teacher would call Anning a genius among geniuses; her IQ was indeed too high.


    With Anning¡¯s intelligence, even if she didn¡¯t attend school and only studied at home, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The reason Song Ruyi wanted to send Anning to school was because of her psychological state; Anning¡¯s mental health was not stable, and if she kept staying at home without interacting with peers, Song Ruyi feared she might develop autism.


    Since it was for interacting with classmates, then the choice of class didn¡¯t make much difference.


    "I am aware of the situation you described."


    Song Ruyi smiled lightly: "We just got our Ningning back, and she has suffered a lot. Now... I just want to properly make it up to her. I don¡¯t want to force her to do things she doesn¡¯t like, nor am I concerned about her academic performance. As long as she is healthy and happy, I am satisfied."


    Song Ruyi spoke up to this extent, naturally, the principal wouldn¡¯t have any objections.


    He made a phone call to fetch the class teacher of class 12, the class was primarily managed by Teacher Wu, a young lady who had just graduated a few years ago.


    When Teacher Wu arrived, she brought with her the test papers from the recent monthly examination of the second year.


    She placed the test papers on the office desk and first smiled at Anning: "Student Zhao, hello, welcome to class 12." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anning also smiled and then shyly lowered her head.


    The principal spoke a few words with Teacher Wu, then let Anning go to the desk to do some questions.


    The second year had a total of eight subjects, and seeing the test papers for all subjects together appeared rather impressive.


    Anning calmly sat down, first glanced over the math test paper, then picked up a pen and began to answer the questions.


    The maths test paper of the second-year monthly exam was quite difficult; the good students in class 1 complained after the test that the person who set the questions was a big demon.


    Teacher Wu originally thought Anning would take a long time to finish, but Anning completed the math test paper in just over ten minutes.


    Teacher Wu was a bit dumbfounded when she saw her putting aside the math test paper to start on the Chinese test: "You¡¯re done? Not going to check it? Are there any questions you couldn¡¯t write?"


    Anning looked up at Teacher Wu, then continued to focus on answering: "No need to check, there¡¯s nothing I couldn¡¯t write."


    Teacher Wu took the paper and grabbed a red pen to start marking it.


    Since they had just finished the monthly exams recently, Teacher Wu still remembered the answers for this test paper; she went through the paper quickly and finished checking in a few minutes.


    Song Ruyi leaned over and saw a glaringly bright score of 120 written on the test paper.


    "How is it? Pretty good score, right?"


    The principal also leaned over to look: "Full marks, nice."


    "Indeed nice."


    Teacher Wu was quite pleased: "The difficulty of this month¡¯s exam paper was too high, the highest score in our school for mathematics was only 117, her score of 120 shows she has a very solid understanding of mathematics."


    The principal touched his somewhat balding head: "If she doesn¡¯t focus too much on one subject, this child¡¯s performance should be quite good."


    Anning answered exceptionally fast, finishing both mathematics and physics in just over ten minutes each, humanities required a bit more time, but she finished all eight subjects in less than two hours.


    After she finished one subject, Teacher Wu would mark that subject¡¯s paper, and not long after she was done with everything, the total score for all eight subjects was calculated.


    The total score for the eight subjects was 860, Anning scored 858, with only two points deducted on the essay, the rest were full marks.


    "This score..."


    Teacher Wu calculated the total and repeatedly marveled, "Unless something unexpected happens, she is sure to become the top scorer in the middle school exams."


    She still regarded the principal with a particularly curious look: "How did such a good seedling come to our class 12?"


    The principal also had some regret.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Anning¡¯s academic performance to be this good; had he known earlier, he would have definitely persuaded Song Ruyi to let Anning go to class 1.


    "It was the child¡¯s own request, there was no choice."


    Teacher Wu started assessing Anning again.


    Seeing Anning so thin and small, yet soft, cute, and well-behaved, made her particularly fond of Anning, and coupled with Anning¡¯s good academic performance, Teacher Wu naturally liked her even more.


    She happily patted Anning¡¯s shoulder: "I wholeheartedly welcome you to come to our class 12; if you stay in our class, maybe the future middle school top scorer would be from class 12, that would be really impressive."


    Song Ruyi waited for Teacher Wu to take Anning to the class to report, then she spoke a few more words with the principal, all about asking the principal to take good care of Anning.


    "My Ningning is a bit introverted, usually doesn¡¯t like to talk, and also, she hasn¡¯t been back long; there are many things in the Capital she¡¯s not accustomed to, you¡¯ll need to take extra care, and if there¡¯s anything, please remember to give me a call."


    "Definitely, definitely."


    Given Anning¡¯s performance, even if Song Ruyi hadn¡¯t mentioned it, the principal would have taken special care of Anning.


    He was also counting on Anning to become the middle school top scorer and outshine their nemesis, Fifteenth Middle School.

 Chapter 114: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 15

    Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 15Second year class 1


    Zhao Mingzhu was sitting in her seat, smiling and talking to her deskmate.


    Her desk had a box of snacks and a cup of warm milk tea.


    "Our Miss Zhao is so popular, who is this admirer who sent these?"


    The deskmate, while taking homework out of her bag, joked with Zhao Mingzhu.


    Zhao Mingzhu shared the snacks with her deskmate and gave the milk tea to the chubby kid behind her: "I don¡¯t know who sent it, but I never liked sweets much, it¡¯d be a pity to throw them away, you guys can share."


    The chubby boy behind her thanked her and then came over with the milk tea, secretly: "Zhao Mingzhu, I just passed by the principal¡¯s office and saw your mom."


    "Really?"


    Zhao Mingzhu was shocked inside, but her face remained unchanged: "My mom probably had something to talk to the principal about."


    The chubby kid shook his head: "Your mom brought a young girl with her."


    Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s right hand gripped the book tightly, her face smiling: "That must be Anning, she¡¯s a distant relative of ours, my mom must be here to help her with school admission."


    "Your relative ah."


    The deskmate, forgetting about the homework, turned to Zhao Mingzhu: "Then you better watch out, don¡¯t let this relative bully you. Let me tell you..."


    The deskmate¡¯s father came from the countryside, her family often had rural relatives over, some were okay, but some were particularly troublesome, taking things and saying unimportant stuff, she and her mom were quite afraid of these relatives visiting.


    "Not at all."


    Zhao Mingzhu smiled and shook her head: "Anning is really nice, and quite pitiful too, her parents died, she¡¯s all alone, my mom told me to take care of her."


    The chubby kid couldn¡¯t drink more than half a cup of the milk tea, he put the cup on the desk: "She¡¯s not going to be in our class, is she?"


    "Maybe."


    Zhao Mingzhu looked down, fear in her eyes.


    She actually didn¡¯t want Anning to come to class one, she feared that Anning would reveal her identity.


    Zhao Mingzhu had always prided herself on her identity as Miss Zhao, the last thing she wanted was for people to know she was a fake rich girl, swapped at birth, which is also why she made up that Anning was a distant relative.


    She didn¡¯t dare say Anning was her sister, as that would reveal her origin.


    "I will find out in a bit."


    The chubby kid loved to gossip, his nickname was ¡¯News Bag¡¯, there wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t find out at school.


    "Okay, thanks."


    Zhao Mingzhu thanked the chubby kid with a smile.


    The class teacher soon came in, two periods passed, and finally, it was the long break, the bell rang, and the chubby kid dashed out.


    His movement and his physique really contradicted each other.


    After he left for a while, he came back with news for Zhao Mingzhu: "I tell you, your relative has been placed in class 12."


    "What?"


    Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s deskmate gasped quietly: "Class 12, huh... are her grades really that bad?"


    It¡¯s known that students in class 12 are mostly those who got in through connections, few are there to study seriously, most are incompetent, knowing only how to eat, drink, and have fun.


    In the Foreign Language School, everyone knows that being in class 12 means you¡¯re pretty much done for.


    Class one is the best class for academics in the whole grade, they always look down on students from class 12.


    "She used to be in a small county, seems her academics aren¡¯t that great."


    Zhao Mingzhu sighed in relief knowing Anning was placed in class 12.


    She had been worried that Anning¡¯s good academic performance would make the Zhao family favor her more. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now hearing that Anning¡¯s academics were poor, she started to contemplate how to subtly make Anning look bad, how to bad-mouth Anning in front of Song Ruyi, making Song Ruyi think Anning is a bad kid.


    "How can someone with bad grades come to the Capital?"


    The chubby kid shook his head wordlessly: "Your relative must be very shrewd, knowing your family has money, she wants to cling on tightly, you have to be careful."


    "She¡¯s not, she¡¯s really nice."


    Zhao Mingzhu spoke well of Anning on the surface yet subtly made it seem like Anning was vain: "She¡¯s also quite pitiful, she became an orphan at such a young age, what can she do? Although she still has relatives in the county... never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this."


    By saying this, the chubby kid and the deskmate believed Anning wanted to cling to the Zhao family, wanting a better life, hence not staying with the close relatives in the county but instead traveled so far to the Capital to find this distant relative of the Zhao family.


    Both of them instantaneously felt even more disgusted by Anning.


    Anning followed Teacher Wu into class 12.


    Before she even entered the class, she could hear the incredibly loud noise coming from class 12.


    Teacher Wu¡¯s face turned dark as soon as he heard the noise.


    Anning calmly followed behind Teacher Wu, pretending not to hear anything and entered the classroom.


    "What are you all doing?"


    Teacher Wu entered and immediately barked with a stern face.


    Quickly, like at a concert, the huge noise instantly stopped, and the whole class quieted down.


    When Anning looked again, she saw all the students in the class sitting upright at their desks, neat in appearance, hairstyles and makeup not messed up, clearly indicating they were just acting out this scene.


    She found these classmates quite amusing.


    Maybe, studying in class 12 would be more interesting than in class one.


    Teacher Wu, afraid to frighten Anning, coughed and his expression softened, his voice also became gentler.


    "Everyone quiet down..."


    A blond-haired kid raised his hand: "Teacher, we¡¯re very quiet."


    Teacher Wu glared at the blond kid, and he immediately sat up straight.


    "Alright, I want to introduce a new classmate to you all, this is our new transfer student, Zhao Anning. Anning, please introduce yourself."


    Anning smiled and walked up to the podium, her gaze shyly surveying the students, her voice quite soft: "I¡¯m Zhao Anning, I... haven¡¯t been in the Capital for long, there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t understand, please take care of me in the future."


    After saying this, a visible blush appeared on Anning¡¯s face, clearly showing her discomfort with the situation, somewhat shy.


    The students from class 12 were always daring and unruly, seeing how delicately shy Anning was, blushing with watery eyes looking at everyone, they actually found her quite cute.

 Chapter 115: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 16

    Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 16"We¡¯ll take care of you."


    Many students from Class 12 cheered loudly.


    As they cheered, Anning¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Teacher Wu raised her hand: "Alright, stop making a fuss and be careful not to scare the new student."


    She stood on the podium, looked around for a while, and pointing to a seat in the middle of the classroom next to a boy with brownish-red hair, she said, "Anning, can you sit there for now?"


    Anning didn¡¯t mind where she sat; she smiled at Teacher Wu and, with her backpack on, sat down behind the desk.


    Not long after Anning sat down, the subject teacher came to give a lecture.


    This class was English, and the English teacher was a man in his thirties with the last name Ren.


    Teacher Ren was not tall, with a baby face. He was good-natured but slightly lacked authority over the students.


    However, his teaching was quite good, and his English was standard and fluent.


    Anning sat quietly and listened attentively; she was the most serious student in the class, no fidgeting or whispering.


    This greatly boosted Teacher Ren¡¯s enthusiasm for teaching.


    He didn¡¯t bother with other students and practically gave one-on-one explanations to Anning the whole class.


    Anning felt that studying in Class 12 was really nice, it was like having eight private tutors.


    After class, several students gathered around. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of them, a tall girl wearing a purple wig, came over and patted Anning¡¯s desk: "Hey, I¡¯m Gao Nana, if anyone dares to bully you outside, just mention my name, you¡¯re under my protection."


    Anning¡¯s face had a soft, sweet smile, and she obediently nodded: "Got it, Sister Gao, thanks for looking out for me."


    Her smile was so sweet and cute that it made Gao Nana¡¯s hands itch.


    She couldn¡¯t help but stroke Anning¡¯s hair like petting a cat: "Good girl."


    The girl next to Gao Nana also melted from Anning¡¯s smile, stretched out her hand and pinched Anning¡¯s cheek: "Student Zhao, you are too cute, so soft and adorable, be careful not to get bullied outside."


    Anning rubbed her pinched cheek, making it turn red, perhaps a bit painful; she widened her eyes, which were watery, like they contained a pond of autumn water, making her look even more adorable.


    Several girls felt their hearts melting, all wanting to pinch Anning¡¯s soft cheeks.


    However, everyone was quite considerate. Seeing that Anning¡¯s cheek turned red from a pinch, knowing her skin was soft and she might feel pain, they all held back the urge to pinch her, which was quite difficult.


    "Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon."


    Gao Nana, not daring to pinch Anning¡¯s face but taking advantage of her height, wrapped her arms around Anning.


    Anning almost suffocated in her embrace.


    She was somewhat speechless and gently pushed Gao Nana away: "I... feel a bit stifled."


    Several girls burst into laughter, several taunting that Gao Nana developed too well.


    Gao Nana wasn¡¯t shy, and proudly puffed out her chest: "Let¡¯s go have lunch after school, my treat."


    When she faced Anning, her face was full of smiles; she spoke to Anning with a tone she thought very gentle, as if afraid to scare her: "Can I call you Anning? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch, order whatever you like, no need to be polite with me."


    "Sure."


    Anning softly agreed: "Sister Gao is being generous today, tomorrow it¡¯s on me."


    Although the students from Class 12 weren¡¯t great in studies and were somewhat hedonistic, they all came from very wealthy families, either rich or noble, and everyone was financially well-off. Treating each other was just a small gesture for them.


    No one thought there was anything wrong with Anning offering to treat everyone.


    Everyone thought that since Anning could sit here, she must be from a similar background as them.


    As soon as Anning mentioned treating, a few boys near her also gathered around: "How about we all join in and take turns treating each other?"


    Gao Nana generously agreed on Anning¡¯s behalf.


    When Anning had just arrived and was speaking, that blonde-haired guy patted the sleeping boy with bronzed-red hair next to Anning: "Xiao Yuan, are you coming for lunch with us?"


    While Anning was talking to Gao Nana, she heard the blonde-haired guy call out for Xiao Yuan and her expression changed slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at the boy called Xiao Yuan.


    Since Anning entered the classroom, this boy had been lying on the desk sleeping; Anning only remembered his bronzed-red hair, but she hadn¡¯t seen his face.


    But now when Anning turned around, Xiao Yuan just happened to look up.


    Their gazes met directly.


    Seeing Xiao Yuan¡¯s face, Anning was instantly shocked.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Xiao Yuan.


    Yes, this Xiao Yuan and the one who had spent a lifetime with her, loving and doting on her, looked almost exactly the same.


    Only their temperaments were somewhat different.


    That Xiao Yuan was gentle and reserved like jade, whilst this Xiao Yuan, despite having the same face, carried a somewhat silly and crazy vibe, making one want to punch him a bit.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Anning, Xiao Yuan was initially startled, then scrutinized her with some interest.


    The blonde-haired guy leaned in to introduce: "Xiao Yuan, I tell you, my reputation as a heavy sleeper really isn¡¯t baseless. She¡¯s been here for a whole class, and you still don¡¯t recognize her... come on, let me introduce her to you, this is our class¡¯s new girl... Zhao Anning."


    The blonde-haired guy also said to Zhao Anning: "Well, let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Zhang Ke, and this is Xiao Yuan."


    "Zhao Anning."


    While Anning and Zhang Ke were talking, Xiao Yuan got up.


    He was tall and had a good build; even the loose school uniform looked tailored on him.


    If it weren¡¯t for that red hair, this Xiao Yuan could really pass as the most handsome guy in school, a true campus god.


    But that red hair, styled upright like a broom, was striking, and greatly marred his aesthetics.


    He took long strides and quickly approached Anning, looking down at her and then broke into a smile.


    "Be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll take care of you from now on."


    Huh?


    The originally noisy classroom suddenly quieted down.


    It was as if a lively painting had left a blank space.


    After what seemed like a long time, Gao Nana and Zhang Ke burst out laughing.


    Especially Gao Nana, who laughed while pointing at Xiao Yuan with a coarse voice: "Hey, can you not be so shameless? This girl just arrived, she doesn¡¯t even know who you are, and you dare to confess?"


    Zhang Ke quickly grabbed Xiao Yuan: "Brother, Brother Xiao, my ancestor, let¡¯s keep it down, don¡¯t scare away the cute newbie. It¡¯s not easy for our class 12 to get a soft and delicate girl, let¡¯s not make her unable to stay even a day before she switches classes."


    Angered, Gao Nana lifted her leg, placing her foot on the desk in a carefree manner: "What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we girls?"


    Anning watched as they argued and played around, unable to hold back a smile that creased her eyes.

 Chapter 116: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 17

    Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 17Xiao Yuan looked at Anning, his heart and eyes full of her.


    The young girl was adorable and pretty, her eyes curving into crescents when she laughed, with dimples on her cheeks that touched people¡¯s hearts.


    The more Xiao Yuan looked at her, the more he liked her. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt as if the girl was tailored for him; she was so lovely in every way, with not a single trait he disliked.


    He paid no attention to Gao Nana and the others but walked in front of Anning, bending down to see her eye to eye: "I¡¯m serious, be my girlfriend."


    "Ah!"


    Anning¡¯s mouth fell open, and she involuntarily stepped back, but she was right against a desk and had no place to retreat to.


    Xiao Yuan was tall, already over 1.7 meters at just fifteen or sixteen years old, while Anning was quite short, her body developing late, standing just a little over 1.5 meters tall. Xiao Yuan had to bend down to look at her.


    He bent forward with some discomfort, but seeing the young girl¡¯s eyes wide open in shock, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh: "If you¡¯re my girlfriend, I¡¯ll look out for you; no one can bully you. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want to eat, and take you wherever you want to go. How about it? Consider it."


    Xiao Yuan was smiling, but he felt extremely nervous inside, fearing Anning¡¯s rejection, he kept talking about the benefits of being his girlfriend.


    Anning blinked and looked at Xiao Yuan with his broom-like hair, finding it truly amusing.


    She wanted to tease Xiao Yuan a bit, so she grabbed Gao Nana¡¯s arm: "No, no need, Sister Nana will take care of me. I can buy whatever I want to eat myself, and I don¡¯t like going out. Maybe... let¡¯s not be a couple."


    Xiao Yuan was rejected, and it was dreadfully awkward.


    He ruffled his already thick red hair, which made his disheveled look embody a silly charm, a kind of... um, Emperor of Shamate vibe.


    Gao Nana was about to die laughing.


    She stretched out her arm to hug Anning to her side, challenging Xiao Yuan with raised eyebrows and a glare: "Heard that? This girl is under my wing; she¡¯s my person."


    Zhang Ke wanted to laugh but dared not, holding it in was truly uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yuan looked at Anning, wanting to approach and ask again, but feared another rejection, like a little dog abandoned by its owner, pitifully amusing.


    Anning felt she couldn¡¯t tease him any longer, as it could turn sour if Xiao Yuan became agitated.


    She reached out, tilted her head and smiled: "I can¡¯t be your girlfriend, but if you don¡¯t mind, we can be friends."


    Xiao Yuan immediately beamed and grasped Anning¡¯s hand: "Alright, alright."


    Friends and girlfriends are only a word apart.


    First as friends, and slowly add the word ¡¯girl¡¯, he believed that with his charm, one day he would touch Anning¡¯s heart, and it was only a matter of time before they became boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Having taken Anning¡¯s hand, Xiao Yuan found himself reluctant to let go.


    But it was Gao Nana who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and snatched Anning¡¯s hand back: "Hey, a handshake is fine, but holding on like that is not cool, don¡¯t peel the skin off my sister¡¯s hand."


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and after casting another timid glance at Anning, he went back to his seat.


    At noon, Anning went to the cafeteria to eat with Gao Nana and a few others, and Xiao Yuan followed.


    His red hair was particularly conspicuous among the many students.


    Of course, all the students from Class 12 stood out.


    Among a crowd of students in uniform, whose hair and attire were neat and tidy, with innocent and naive faces like little white rabbits, the students from Class 12 with their strange outfits and various hair colors, speaking in a forthright and loud manner, were indeed very outlandish.


    The appearance of the students from Class 12 drew many covert glances.


    Of course, most students also kept a considerable distance from them, not daring to provoke them.


    Anning was embraced by Gao Nana as they went to get food.


    Gao Nana was quite generous: "Sis, order whatever you want, I¡¯ve got plenty of pocket money this month, let¡¯s eat our fill."


    Anning smiled and thanked her, ordering two vegetarian dishes, one meat dish, and also a bowl of rice.


    At noon, Zhao Mingzhu also went to the cafeteria to get food with classmates.


    Upon entering the cafeteria, a chubby kid grabbed her: "Hey, isn¡¯t that your relative over there?"


    Zhao Mingzhu followed the chubby kid¡¯s pointing and saw Anning walking with the people from class twelve.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown: "How come she... She looked so well-behaved before, why is she getting along so well with those people just after arriving?"


    The chubby kid said with a grin: "I think she¡¯s quite popular. Who knows what she was like before, maybe she used to hang out with such people at her old school."


    The chubby kid winked at Zhao Mingzhu: "Aren¡¯t you going to say hello?"


    Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s face turned cold: "I don¡¯t want to."


    She queued far away from Anning, seemingly not paying attention to Anning, but her peripheral vision was constantly sizing up Anning.


    The more she watched, the tighter Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s brows furrowed.


    After lunch, Zhao Mingzhu didn¡¯t go back to the classroom but found a quiet place to call Song Ruyi.


    The call connected quickly, and Zhao Mingzhu heard Song Ruyi¡¯s voice: "Mingzhu, what¡¯s up, you looking for mom?"


    Zhao Mingzhu hesitated for a moment: "Mom, I saw my sister today, she has started school."


    Song Ruyi laughed upon hearing this: "Yes, I took your sister for her enrollment today, from now on she¡¯ll be at the same school as you."


    "Why didn¡¯t sister join our class?"


    Zhao Mingzhu feigned surprise and asked: "If her grades aren¡¯t good, can¡¯t our family sponsor more? We can donate more things."


    Song Ruyi thought for a moment: "Your sister herself didn¡¯t want to go to class one."


    Zhao Mingzhu immediately understood what was going on, her expression was very unpleasant, secretly resenting Anning for causing trouble.


    She had already thought it through, if Anning had come to class one, she would have incited her classmates to ostracize Anning, subjecting her to silent treatment in the class, and she would have had her admirers deliberately target Anning.


    Anning, being timid, wouldn¡¯t have lasted a few days in class one.


    And being targeted by the whole class, Anning¡¯s studies wouldn¡¯t improve, and from then on, she would only be under her thumb.


    Who knew Anning would lose her mind and go to class twelve, full of bad students, making her out of reach.


    She was always proud and disdainful of socializing with students who weren¡¯t good at studying; she didn¡¯t know anyone from class twelve, so she had no way to speak ill of Anning.


    "Mom, you can¡¯t indulge sister like that."


    Zhao Mingzhu earnestly persuaded Song Ruyi: "You probably don¡¯t know what kind of people are in class twelve, but they don¡¯t want to study, they only make trouble all day long. Can sister really do well with them? If she doesn¡¯t want to go to class one, she could be placed in another class, class four or five are quite good..."


    Song Ruyi wasn¡¯t really interested in what Zhao Mingzhu was saying.


    She chuckled: "Alright, mom knows, thank you for worrying about your sister. But we don¡¯t expect your sister to do very well in school; we just want her to be happy."


    Hearing this, Zhao Mingzhu felt a fire brewing inside her.


    Why?


    Why does she have to study hard and compete for excellence, while Anning can take it easy and reap the benefits?


    Is it because a biological child can enjoy such privileges, to be spoiled unconditionally?

 Chapter 117: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 18

    Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 18Zhao Mingzhu was filled with unwillingness.


    Although she was not the Zhao family¡¯s biological daughter, she had grown up in the Zhao family for fifteen years and felt her emotional ties were much deeper than Anning¡¯s.


    She had been with Song Ruyi for fifteen years, but now, as soon as Anning returned, she was expected to cede her position.


    She couldn¡¯t get over this emotional hurdle.


    After ending the call with Song Ruyi, Zhao Mingzhu made a decision.


    She planned to go to Class Twelve to find Anning.


    She wanted to meet Anning and see whether this wretch was human or a ghost.


    Anning had been attentively listening to the lessons all afternoon.


    Regardless of which teacher was lecturing, whether the content was familiar or not, she listened earnestly.


    She believed that listening attentively in class was a student¡¯s way of showing respect for the teacher; since she sat in the classroom, she ought to fulfill her responsibilities as a student.


    Anning was so focused on listening that she did not demand her classmates in Class Twelve to do the same; when they whispered among themselves, Anning did not insist they be quiet nor did she criticize their behavior as wrong.


    This fostered a better impression of Anning among the students in Class Twelve.


    Everyone thought that this new student was sensible and knew her place.


    Seeing that Anning was so understanding and well-behaved, they couldn¡¯t help wanting to take care of her.


    Thus, during the subsequent lessons, nearly all the students unanimously maintained silence.


    Even if they weren¡¯t studying themselves, they couldn¡¯t disturb the students who wanted to learn.


    Anning felt the goodwill of her peers, and her mood brightened further.


    During the break after the third period, a girl named Dong Xue, sitting close to Anning, asked her, "You love studying so much, why don¡¯t you go to Class One?"


    As soon as she asked, Xiao Yuan, who was previously feigning sleep, perked up his ears.


    Anning smiled and said, "Our class is also quite good. Although today is my first day in Class Twelve, I really like you guys, really, really like. I feel so happy being with you, and my learning efficiency has improved a lot. Since I¡¯m so happy, why should I insist on going to Class One? No matter where, studying is studying."


    Dong Xue was taken aback and looked at Anning as if she was some rare curiosity: "You like us? Why?"


    In the eyes of both parents and teachers, Class Twelve¡¯s students were considered worthless, useless, and abandoned¡ªlabeled as bad learners.


    In the school, other classmates talked about Class Twelve with faces full of ridicule, and teachers brought up Class Twelve with speechless head shakes.


    They faced discrimination at school and at home, they were chided by their parents for being good-for-nothings. Over time, even they started to think they were no longer worth anything and began to give up on themselves.


    Yet today, Anning, who appeared so well-behaved and obviously the child from some other family, actually said she liked them?


    Not only Dong Xue was stunned, but many students close to Anning were also dumbfounded.


    People like them, someone actually liked them?


    Anning¡¯s face was adorned with a warm smile: "You guys are really nice, why wouldn¡¯t I like you?"


    "But, we don¡¯t study much?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Ke voiced a question that nearly everyone shared: "And we have so much fun..."


    "You haven¡¯t harmed anyone; you just play by yourselves. Besides, who says people who don¡¯t study are bad people?"


    Anning blinked and went over to link arms with Dong Xue: "I think you all are very nice to me. If you are so nice to me, why wouldn¡¯t I like you?"


    She smiled at Dong Xue, "Let¡¯s go to the restroom together."


    "Sure, sure."


    Dong Xue responded with a blank nod.


    Gao Nana stood up: "I¡¯ll come along too."


    Alright, sometimes, the friendships between girls start from going to the bathroom together.


    Anning, Dong Xue, and Gao Nana came back from the bathroom and had already become friends who could talk about anything.


    The three of them huddled together, chattering nonstop.


    "Really? You¡¯ve actually set up a street stall before?"


    "You¡¯re so well-behaved, and you¡¯ve even thought about running away from home?"


    "Why have you suddenly decided to study hard?"


    Anning laughed: "I really have set up a street stall before, but it was chased around by city management. I didn¡¯t set it up for many days, and I didn¡¯t make much money. Later, during the school¡¯s sports meet, I got a place in the long-distance running event."


    "Haha..."


    Gao Nana patted Anning¡¯s shoulder, her strength was considerable, rocking Anning back and forth, so she quickly and carefully patted her again: "Then I will also set up a stall in the future. Maybe at the next school sports meet, I can win first place in running."


    "Yep!" Anning nodded: "I¡¯ve found that city management are all long-distance running experts. Indeed, the real experts are among the common folk."


    Zhang Ke couldn¡¯t stop laughing at this girl¡¯s humor: "So, where did you go when you ran away from home?"


    Anning tried hard to remember.


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s ears were pricked up, pretending to be asleep, but actually listening very carefully to Anning¡¯s story.


    "I originally wanted to go far away, to somewhere my family couldn¡¯t find me, so I went to the train station wanting to buy a train ticket. But when I got there, I found out ticket purchases needed IDs, and without an ID card or a guardian with me, they simply wouldn¡¯t sell one to me. Since I also looked young, the staff at the train station just took me into custody. So, the farthest I got when I ran away from home was to our local train station."


    Anning¡¯s voice was delicate and sweet, but her story made the whole class burst into laughter.


    "Haha..."


    Dong Xue too started patting Anning¡¯s shoulder: "It¡¯s okay, next time your sister will take you to run away from home, and we¡¯ll go further than the train station. This time we¡¯ll go to the airport."


    Xiao Yuan was leaning on his desk, the corners of his mouth turned up, his shoulders shaking slightly, obviously also amused by Anning.


    He thought to himself, how can someone be so cute, so cute that just seeing her uplifts your spirits, and if he could spend every day with her, he would willingly do anything.


    This break time, Anning grew closer with her classmates.


    The last class of the day was self-study, and Anning sat down to start her homework as soon as the class bell rang.


    The self-study of class twelve was always just based on self-discipline.


    No teacher would waste the energy to manage them, since managing them was useless anyway.


    In the whole class, only Anning was doing her homework; everyone else was gathered together discussing where to go and play after school.


    Dong Xue now particularly liked Anning, she talked to others for a while but found it uninteresting, then went over to see what Anning was doing.


    Just then, Anning was doing her math homework, and when she wrote the answers to the fill-in-the-blanks questions without even thinking, Dong Xue assumed she was just filling it in at random, up until the complex problems at the back. Anning glanced at the questions and immediately wrote down the answers.


    The more Dong Xue watched, the more astonished she became; she couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and check the answers, only to find that Anning¡¯s were all correct.


    "Have you done these problems before?"


    Dong Xue looked at Anning, then at the math paper, then down at her phone, her mind screaming: Is it possible that the class of slackers in twelfth grade has gotten a top student?


    Anning shook her head: "I haven¡¯t done them before, but these problems are especially simple. I could figure out the answers just by glancing at them."


    Oh my god, Dong Xue covered her mouth, her eyes wide in shock: "Did the principal have you take an exam when you enrolled?"


    Anning smiled: "Yes."


    "How many points did you get?"


    "Eight hundred and fifty-eight points."


    "Ah!"


    Dong Xue let out a startled scream, drawing the gaze of the entire class to her.


    Dong Xue stood up, pointing at Anning, her fingers trembling: "She, she..."

 Chapter 118: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 19

    Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Slapping the Fake Rich Girl 19Xiao Yuan, who had previously been sleeping in a daze, instantly stood up.


    With a stride of his long legs and a reach of his hand, he pulled Dong Xue away: "Don¡¯t point your finger at Anning."


    Right now, Dong Xue can¡¯t even care about Xiao Yuan¡¯s protective attitude towards Anning.


    Her face had an expression of seeing a ghost.


    "Anning scored eight hundred and fifty-eight points on the entrance exam."


    "What?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Damn, if you scored that high, why are you in class twelve?"


    "Why didn¡¯t you go to class one?"


    "Really?"


    The entire class twelve erupted into chaos.


    Whether they were chatting, playing games on their phones, or sleeping, all the students instantly perked up, and Anning was surrounded.


    Xiao Yuan stood in front of Anning, looking at the pack of wolves in the class with a vigilant gaze: "What do you guys want?"


    Gao Nana launched a surprise attack, bypassed Xiao Yuan, and grabbed Anning: "Anning, is what Dong Xue said true?"


    Anning nodded, her face smiling: "Yeah, the principal asked me to do the last monthly test paper again, so I did. Later, Teacher Wu showed me my paper, saying I got a total of eight hundred and fifty-eight points."


    "You, you¡¯re a top student, aren¡¯t you?"


    Gao Nana almost let out a scream.


    She asked Zhang Ke, who had the best test scores in the class: "Zhang, how many points did you get on the monthly exam?"


    Zhang Ke also couldn¡¯t remember very well: "Over four hundred or over five hundred points, I¡¯m not very clear anymore."


    Gao Nana screamed again: "I got just over three hundred on the monthly exam, and I went home to get mixed gender beatings."


    Dong Xue now came back to her senses: "Who would¡¯ve thought, who would¡¯ve thought that our class twelve had mixed in a top student, no, a God of Study."


    Zhang Ke put away his phone: "Anning, if you¡¯re doing so well, why don¡¯t you go to class one?"


    Anning lowered her head: "There¡¯s someone I hate in class one, I don¡¯t want to see her."


    Everyone looked at Anning with an understanding gaze: "Is it because class twelve is the furthest from class one?"


    Anning hummed in agreement.


    Gao Nana seemed especially happy.


    She hugged Anning¡¯s shoulders and pulled her to her side.


    Xiao Yuan yanked Gao Nana away: "Talk if you want to talk, but don¡¯t be handsy."


    Gao Nana glared fiercely at Xiao Yuan: "She¡¯s my sis, I¡¯ll do as I please."


    The two of them stared each other down, almost coming to a staring contest.


    Suddenly, Dong Xue thought of something.


    "If the God of Study is in our class, does it mean that the next monthly exam¡¯s number one of the grade will be from our class twelve?"


    "Right..."


    Everyone suddenly realized: "The whole grade would drop their glasses in shock; will those guys from class one who think they¡¯re so high and mighty get so angry they¡¯ll die?"


    Thinking about this possibility, many people couldn¡¯t help but burst into hearty laughter.


    Gao Nana slammed the table: "Comrades, classmates, listen to me, only we know about Anning¡¯s entrance exam scores. Nobody spread the word when we go out, lest class one tries to poach her. Also, this time we must give class one¡¯s stuck-up jerks a good lesson."


    "Okay."


    That was really something everyone was willing to keep secret.


    Gao Nana also reminded Anning: "You don¡¯t tell anyone either, okay?"


    Anning obediently promised: "I won¡¯t tell."


    At that moment, Zhang Ke suddenly slapped his thigh: "I remember now, the last monthly exam was especially difficult. The top scorer in our grade only managed to get... one point short of 800."


    With that comment, everyone looked at Anning even more curiously, as if they were looking at some kind of mascot.


    Dong Xue hugged Anning tightly: "Anning, you must study hard from now on, our future glory in Class 12 depends on you."


    "Exactly, exactly."


    All the students in the class supported Anning to study diligently, hoping she would stand up for them.


    Zhang Ke raised both hands: "Fellow classmates, let¡¯s face it, we¡¯re at this point, and no matter how much we study, our grades won¡¯t improve. But we can¡¯t hold back our class¡¯s God of Study. I propose that from now on, during class, everyone should be more mindful and not disturb the God of Study. Those who want to play and mess around can do so after school."


    His suggestion was unanimously approved.


    The students of Class 12 had been suppressed by Class 1 for a long time and were filled with pent-up resentful energy.


    Now that a God of Study, who could potentially counter this suppression, had suddenly appeared, of course, they would all unanimously protect her.


    They were also waiting to use Anning as a means to silence their parents¡¯ complaints.


    Gao Nana smiled amiably at Anning: "From now on, just focus on your studies, if anyone troubles you, we¡¯ve got your back."


    Zhang Ke also patted his chest to show his support: "If that enemy of yours dares to come looking for trouble, watch how we¡¯ll teach him a lesson."


    Anning thanked everyone with a smile.


    Once the novelty had worn off and classmates had returned to their seats, Anning quietly began doing her homework.


    She didn¡¯t take long to finish her homework, and then started working through some test papers.


    Perhaps it was Anning¡¯s earnest attitude toward studying that gradually quieted the entire class down.


    The noises from gaming and chatting disappeared.


    Some students took out their phones to read novels, and others simply lay down on their desks to sleep.


    The class went by quickly, and before they knew it, it was time to leave.


    When the bell signaling the end of school rang, Anning began to pack up her things.


    She had just stood up when she heard someone calling her.


    The voice was somewhat sweet and somewhat familiar: "Anning, is Anning here?"


    Anning looked down, her eyes flashing with a hint of mocking laughter.


    When she turned to look in the direction of the voice, she saw Zhao Mingzhu standing at the door.


    The moment she saw Zhao Mingzhu, Anning¡¯s face showed shock and anxiety, and like a frightened bunny, she suddenly jumped up and hugged Dong Xue, then began to shiver uncontrollably: "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over... don¡¯t hit me..."


    Large beads of sweat rolled down Anning¡¯s forehead, her pale face tinged with blue, looking especially unwell.


    "Anning, Anning, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Dong Xue was frightened and instinctively hugged Anning to comfort her.


    Xiao Yuan, tall and handsome, stood in front of Anning, shielding her from some of the gazes: "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Perhaps it was Xiao Yuan¡¯s presence, or perhaps it was Dong Xue¡¯s comforting that helped Anning take several deep breaths before she calmed down.


    She looked timidly at Xiao Yuan, then clung onto Dong Xue¡¯s arm: "I... I¡¯m afraid of her, I don¡¯t want to see her."


    Xiao Yuan knew who Anning meant by ¡¯her¡¯¡ªit was Zhao Mingzhu who had suddenly appeared at the door.


    Zhao Mingzhu was the school beauty, and many students throughout the school admired her, but Class 12¡¯s students were not among them.


    Perhaps because they naturally clashed with the top students of Class 1, the students of Class 12 rarely had any interaction with Zhao Mingzhu, and naturally, they didn¡¯t like or even idolize her.


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Mingzhu was heavy and intense.


    Zhao Mingzhu started to feel nervous under Xiao Yuan¡¯s imposing presence. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao Yuan strode forward, blocking the doorway and confronting Zhao Mingzhu: "What are you doing in our class?"


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s imposing manner was overwhelming, and Zhao Mingzhu retreated a step, all of a sudden feeling frightened: "I¡¯m looking for Anning, she is my relative, and I am here to walk home with her."


    Xiao Yuan squinted at Zhao Mingzhu: "She doesn¡¯t like you, and she won¡¯t go with you."


    "But I... Anning doesn¡¯t know the way, I¡¯m worried about her going home alone."


    Zhao Mingzhu wanted to say something else, but Xiao Yuan didn¡¯t give her a chance, and with a punch, his fist brushed past Zhao Mingzhu¡¯s cheek: "Get lost."